《Becoming Rich In A Beast World》


 Chapter 1

    In the operating room, a group of medical staff in blue overalls are working in front of the operating table breathlessly. The knife doctor''s eyes were staring at the patient''s wound, "wipe sweat!" A woman beside the doctor immediately took up the gauze, avoided the doctor''s sight and wiped the sweat beads on his forehead¡° Hemostatic forceps¡° Gauze! "¡° Scissors! " With a "click", the doctor slowly stopped his action, and the whole person relaxed¡° The patient''s breathing is normal and there is no other abnormality! "¡° Send to the ICU for one night, pay attention to avoid fever, and record all the details! " After the doctor''s words, several medical staff pushed the patient''s bed and ventilator away. In the operating room, there were only two people left, the doctor holding the knife and the woman just wiping sweat. The door of the operating room was opened, and the family members of the patients swarmed over and asked the question, "doctor, how is my father?"¡° Nurse, is the operation still successful? "¡° Yeah, yeah, when will my dad wake up? "..." The nurses resisted the family members of the patients who kept pushing forward, and said in a very skilled tone, "come on, please excuse me. The patient''s operation is very successful. Now we have to take the patient back to the room! If you have any questions, I will answer them one by one later! " As the door of the operating room slowly closed, the noise gradually disappeared. In the operating room - the surgeon takes off his bloody gloves and throws them into the garbage can¡° Su Tang, your performance in this operation is very good. I''ll sort out your performance when I go back. It''s estimated that you can''t get away with the number of regular places at the end of the month! " Su Tang''s face covered by the mask only showed a pair of bright eyes, which were full of joy¡° Really? Thank you, teacher The doctor nodded faintly and said, "Well! I see your performance. Do well! The hospital won''t treat you badly! " Sue sugar nodded excitedly! It''s hard to hide the excitement in my heart¡° Well, it''s getting late. You should tidy up the operating room and go back to rest as soon as possible! "¡° Good teacher, goodbye, teacher Seeing the doctor leave, Su Tang''s eyes flickered with a different light. Hands and feet of the operating room clean, look at the eye time, is already late at night. Take out the surgical equipment from the disinfection cabinet, Yu Guang is suddenly attracted by the bright light outside the window, and unconsciously moves to the window. In order to facilitate cleaning, the window is double glazing, bright and clean.

 Chapter 2

    Just when Su Tang''s brain was in chaos, a voice that was not very clear came - "drop! Binding succeeded! Host successfully transferred! " The white light around her faded slowly. When Su Tang saw the environment around her, her brain crashed for a while. Looking around, there are big trees that only four or five people can embrace. The lush leaves block most of the sunlight, and the ground is covered with withered yellow leaves. I don''t know how long it has accumulated. It''s still a little soft to step on. The light in the forest is not very good. In some damp places, you can see several bowls of mushrooms! The vines as thick as the wrists are entangled among the big trees. Some of them hang in the air, which is really creepy. Su Tang''s eyes were dull, holding the tray and standing there motionless. The question is all over my head - where is this? Ancient forest?! There is no such fresh air and such primitive environment in 2222. Su Tang''s hands holding the tray trembled, and the surgical knives on it collided with each other, making a clear sound¡° Susu... "A sound came from the grass behind her. Su Tang turned around and stared at the grass nearly one meter high in horror¡° Susu... "Su Tang was almost scared to cry. She tried to hold back her tears. She took out a scalpel from the tray and pointed it at the grass. She didn''t move. The grass swayed more and more, as if something would jump out of it in the next second. Su Tang''s heart is also beating violently. She is afraid and wants to run, but her legs are soft. He sniffed, emboldened himself, and looked fiercely at the grass. The grass was shaking violently, and suddenly a white shadow came out of it¡° Wow... "Su Tang screamed in horror. Tears came out and ran to the back of the tree. And the white figure was obviously frightened by Su Tang''s cavity, and ran to the distance again and again. Su Tang is a little confused. Is that a rabbit? A rabbit the size of an adult husky? Trembling legs came to a tree. Gently wipe the tears from the corner of the eye with the cuff, wrap the knife with the lining cloth in the tray, put it into the pocket, and hold the tray across the chest. Su Tang shrank into a ball under the tree, looking at the surrounding environment with some trepidation. She still couldn''t tell whether she was dreaming or in reality.

 Chapter 3

    Sue sugar tightly holding the tray, eyes full of tears, want to cry but dare not, afraid of the voice is too big, call what beast. Su Tang is an orphan. She studied traditional Chinese medicine with her mother, the director of the orphanage. Her biggest wish in her life is to become a traditional Chinese medicine. But with the development of society, traditional Chinese medicine is more and more depressed. On the contrary, western medicine is very popular, but Sutang has to change his career. Everything is for money! After being afraid of the hard life, Su Tang wanted to make the dean''s mother relaxed and herself relaxed. So even though she was timid, Sutang still overcame her weakness and worked hard to learn all kinds of knowledge. Finally, she came to the dream hospital to become an intern. In her face finally can not change the completion of one after another surgery, about to become a regular, God gave her a big joke! What the hell is this place? Some dark forest, from time to time came a few cooing sound, how to listen to how strange! Sue sugar was even more afraid. She hugged herself tightly and sobbed in a low voice. Cain squatted on the branch and looked at the little white one under the tree. It seemed that it was a female..... Why did the female appear in the dark forest? Abandoned by the tribe? Or are you lost? It should be carelessly lost. After all, no tribe will discard precious females. Look at the little female crying so sad, it should have been lost for a long time. Cain spread out his wings and landed lightly in front of Sutang without making a sound. Looking at the small mass of female in front of her eyes, her white fingers were clean. Cain frowned slightly. This is the unmarked female. Su Tang immersed in his sad world, did not find himself standing in front of such a big strong white tiger! After standing for a while, Cain found that he had not been noticed, so he could not help roaring¡° Roar... "Little female... Su Tang''s hair moved, her body became stiff. She carefully raised her head, facing the bloody mouth of the white tiger! Su Tang''s golden peas are falling like no money¡° Wow... You don''t want to eat me, I, I''m terrible... "Cain''s dark vertical pupil was full of doubts, what did the little female say? I cannot understand you?

 Chapter 4

    Cain kept shuttling through the jungle with Su Tang in his arms. Although the speed was very fast, they all walked around the places with dense branches to avoid the damage of the little female. The little female in her arms is fragrant and soft. It''s very comfortable to hold. It also makes her tongue full of fluid and ready to move! In the past, the warriors in the tribe used to fight for females. Cain always wondered, but now he understood. If it''s a little female in his arms, he doesn''t want others to share it with him. Just a few breaths, Cain already had the impulse to give the little female her own brand. The little female was not wearing animal skin, but it was softer than animal skin. Cain had never seen it before. Is this the little female of the upper Orc? Think of here, Cain black vertical pupil flashed, holding Su sugar''s hand also tighten strength. No matter which tribe the little females belong to, since they come to the Yihu tribe, they are the people of the Yihu tribe Walking in the woods for about ten minutes, Sutang found that the light around him was getting brighter and brighter, and the trees were getting fewer and fewer. Green mountains, green grass, clear lakes. The scenery outside the forest is also surprisingly good, quite a sense of paradise. Sue sugar suddenly some excitement, way, "finally come out? Where are we going? " Cain bowed his head. Ah, the voice of the little female is so beautiful, just like that of the long tailed bird in the warm season. He could not understand what the little female said, but it was not difficult to see from her excited and shining almond pupils¡° This is the dark forest. I''ll take you to our tribe. " Su Tang was shocked by the magnetic voice, which reminded her that they didn''t know how to speak. So also banned sound, the bottom of my heart is very depressed. Cain saw that the little female was not talking. He felt sorry, so he quickened his pace and ran to the tribe as fast as he could. This fierce one acceleration, Su sugar face quietly, but the heart has long followed the tiger''s up and down, happy to bloom. Ah, exciting! About five minutes later, the tiger stopped in a small forest. Sutang can also see people walking outside the woods.

 Chapter 5

    Cain had a headache when he looked at the people who came slowly. I couldn''t help yelling. The original noisy clansman suddenly quieted down. Su Tang looked up at Cain in surprise. She didn''t expect that the big tiger was very famous in the tribe. Cain could not tell why, but he enjoyed the little girl''s eyes. She straightened her chest and said to the people, "this is a female who was lost from other tribes by accident. She is not ill. I will take care of her in the future!" After a few seconds of silence, the clan burst the pot again¡° This is the female, not sick! She won''t die¡° This female is really beautiful, just a little thin! Can''t you have a baby? "¡° The patriarch said, "he''s going to take care of the little female?"¡° Oh, my God! We Orc warriors can only brand one female in our life. The clan leader should find a strong female who can give birth to cubs Su Tang looked at a group of people in front of him, and suddenly he was curious. Were they all animals? Then she can''t become an animal. Will she be eaten by them as an alien? This thought, creepy, the body did not consciously shake for a while. Cain, who had been holding her, noticed something strange. He thought she was frightened by the people, so he raised his hand to signal the people to be quiet. Black vertical pupil coldly swept the crowd, harsh and indifferent said, "this is the female I identified!" Only a word, but let the clan people understand that there is no room for further negotiation, but also warned those orcs who want to sue sugar¡° Oho ~ oho ~ "the orcs clenched their fists and kept raising them over their heads, jumping and jumping, which was very strange. But Sue sugar could feel as if they were welcoming her. The stiff body relaxed slowly, and a smile appeared on his face. Just as the crowd cheered, a bloody male Orc rushed through the crowd¡° Clan, clan leader! We met the tusk in hunting! Mengze is injured! The belly is cut by the tusk! A lot of blood

 Chapter 6

    With the little female on the ground sobbing in a low voice, several elderly females in the tribe could not help but blush¡° Yuanyuan is also a poor man. He just married Meng Ze. How come something like this happened? "¡° Yuanyuan, get up. The patriarch is not a doctor. He can''t cure Mengze. "¡° Yes, Yuanyuan, you''d better go to the stream, maybe you can see Mengze for the last time... "Bah! What are you talking about? The beast God will surely bless Mengze. He will be safe and sound! " The little female named Yuanyuan knelt on the ground obstinately. Cain pursed his lips and said, "there is no doctor in our tribe. Mengze is not a god warrior. He is badly injured and can''t support Zhaoying tribe!" On hearing this, Yuan Yuan''s eyes brightened, and he quickly got up from the ground and whispered something in Cain''s ear. Cain''s eyes flickered slightly. Although there was no wave on his face, Su Tang noticed that he was excited and happy. Cain waved to the orcs around him, "half of the rainy season, we need to hoard a lot of firewood, otherwise we can''t get through the cold season, we''ll go to collect firewood if we have nothing to do!" As soon as the order was given, the orcs who were still surrounded immediately scattered. Cain nodded to Yuanyuan, "go and see Mengze." Yuan Yuan said with gratitude, "thank you, patriarch! With the help of the patriarch, Mengze will be safe and sound! " Cain had just started, when he remembered that he was still holding a little female in his hand! Suddenly some distress, he can''t take the little female to the stream side, in case she can''t see the bloody scene, what can be done? Seeing that Cain did not move again, Yuanyuan was a little worried. "Patriarch? Is there anything else? " Cain shook his head. Forget it, it''s important to save people, but also an orc who has just been promoted to a god warrior! If the little female is afraid, he covers her eyes. After making up their mind, the three came to the stream. Meng Ze''s injury was really serious. From his chest, an oblique wound spread to his left waist, and the blood almost soaked the grass under him! Su Tang''s subconscious frown, if it goes on like this, the orc may soon die of excessive blood loss.

 Chapter 7

    "Don''t..." everyone in the room was startled by Su Tang''s sudden voice! Cain quickly lowered his head and asked with concern, "little female, what''s the matter with you?" Su Tang didn''t have time to say anything more. She broke Cain''s hand and went to Old Nick. When she saw that his hand was really loess mixed with gravel, her face was a little bad. Are the orcs here used to stop bleeding after being injured? There are so many bacteria in the soil. It''s a blessing to cover the wound directly without inflammation or infection! Pointing to the Loess in Old Nick''s hand, and pointing to Mengze''s wound on the ground, Su Tang shakes her head and waves her hand, trying to tell everyone that it''s wrong to do so! Old Nick looked at Su Tang in surprise and turned his eyes to Cain. "Patriarch, this..." don''t mention Old Nick. Even Cain didn''t know what the little female was going to do. Su Tang squatted beside Meng Ze, reached out and opened his eyelids. It was very good. There was no sign of pupil diffusion. The orc probably lost too much blood and was in a coma. But if we can''t deal with it in time, I''m afraid it''s really life-threatening! The wound spread from the chest to the left waist. The wound is not deep. The bleeding is not serious at the moment, but it is not a good sign. It must be sutured as soon as possible! Put the tray on the floor again, take out the surgical tools from the pocket, and put them in order one by one on the tray. The nervous palm is sweating. This is her first operation for others, although it''s just a simple suture, but under such conditions, it''s already very good! Moreover, in the previous operation with the teacher, there was still some catgut left, which could not be better used for suture operation, and it also saved the trouble of removing the suture! Su Tang did not know that her series of actions simply stunned the orcs on one side. Yuanyuan stares at her in disbelief. She takes out many strange things from her pocket like magic. Green fruit side head looks at Cain, very excited, "patriarch, this little female is a doctor?"

 Chapter 8

    Old Nick suddenly put his index finger up to his mouth, "Shh" for a moment, and said in a low voice, "doctors should keep quiet when they treat people..." Qingguo and Yuanyuan suddenly stopped, for fear of disturbing Sutang. In Cain''s eyes, there was a touch of complexity. He is not as simple as other people think. As the head of a clan, he is responsible for the safety of all orcs in the tribe. If Su Tang was just an ordinary little female, it would not cause suspicion. Now she is a doctor, which makes people think more. On the land of beast God, doctors and wise men are very important to a tribe! The former can cure and save people, while the latter is the key to the rise and fall of the tribe! If a tribe has both doctors and wise people, it''s only a matter of time before it can develop into a powerful tribe! The Yihu tribe is just a small tribe with a population of more than 100 people, not even a small tribe, because there are many orcs of other races among the No. 100 people. They finally joined the Yihu tribe because of various accidents. Yihu tribe is just a tribe that can just struggle to survive. Since Cain took over as the patriarch, the life of the tribe has gradually improved. After all, Cain was the only warrior in the tribe who had awakened his blood. No, it''s only two now. Before Yuanyuan said, Mengze also awakened the power of blood and became a god warrior. There is really nothing in their tribe that can attract people''s attention except for these two God warriors. He is a god warrior and has been kept secret by the tribe all the time, so the little female will not come because of this, nor will it be a trap set by other tribes. So it seems that the little female really came here because of something unexpected, not a conspiracy. Thinking of this, Cain relaxed a little. As long as the little female doesn''t hurt her heart, he doesn''t care about the rest After the last stitching, Su Tang finally breathed a sigh of relief¡¾ Ding! Successful treatment of seriously injured orcs, reward 100 exchange points! 007 system has been activated successfully, welcome to use!] Su tangmeng raised his head and looked surprised. "Who''s talking?" Cain came forward, squatted beside Sutang and asked in a low voice, "little female? What''s the matter with you? " Sue sugar didn''t speak because she couldn''t understand what Cain said.

 Chapter 9

    To Su Tang''s sight, Yuan Yuan was very nervous, "doctor, doctor... Are you ok? How''s munze? " Cain looked at Su Tang carefully, turned to Yuan Yuan and said, "she can''t understand us. She should be tired." Sue sugar: can she say she understood again¡¾ Ding! Successful consumption of 100 exchange points, the host''s current level is 1, please check the system reward!]¡¾ Ding! Get reward: 1 cubic meter of storage space, survival primary Q & A: 100 / 100 times] two mechanical female voices flashed by again. Su Tang felt that her brain hurt badly, and the scene in front of her eyes became more and more blurred, and finally she couldn''t help closing her eyes. One second before she fell down, she thought that she had just saved people, so she should not be left behind. Sue sugar had a dream. Dream of being hit by a meteor, through the ancient times, see a white tiger in front of her into a handsome man. He also dreamed that he sewed a man''s wound, activated a system called 007, and got a reward. Su Tang woke up with a smile. What a bizarre dream is this? When she opened her eyes and looked at the pure natural and pollution-free stone roof, her smile froze on her face - she! It''s not a dream! Hula starts from the bed. After touching the fur of the unknown beast, I found that I was in a cave. The cave is very clean. It''s so clean that there is only one stone bed. There are two pieces of animal skins on the bed, one under the body and the other on the body. There''s nothing else... Suddenly, I remember the 007 system before I fainted? Right? He cleared his throat and said, "cough... Call 007 system!"¡¾ Ding! Please input the question you want to inquire --] Su Tang looks at the blue light screen suddenly popping out in front of her eyes. I looked for it, huh? What about the keyboard? How to input without keyboard¡¾ Ding! The host can input with ideas! 100 / 99] looking at the 100 / 99 with big black pen and bold on the back of the answer, Su Tang really wants to curse the street! Is that a problem? As soon as his face flicked, he continued to ask, "007 system, where am I now?"

 Chapter 10

    Yuanyuan is holding a big green leaf in his hand. On the leaf are several pieces of barbecued meat and two red fruits. After seeing Su Tang, she was stunned, and then ran forward with surprise, "doctor, you wake up!" Su Tang stiffens her arms and smiles awkwardly at Yuan Yuan, "you, hello..." Yuan Yuan is surprised again¡° Doctor! It turns out that you can understand what we''re saying. "Looking at Yuanyuan, there''s no other reaction. Su Tang realized that only she can see the blue light screen in front of her. So he nodded happily and said softly, "well, is the barbecue in your hand for me? How fragrant ~ "Yuan Yuan quickly handed over the big leaf in his hand and said respectfully," doctor! This is the best female roasted meat in our tribe. Please taste it Su Tang is very embarrassed to take the barbecue, "don''t call me an adult, my name is Su Tang, what''s your name?"¡° My name is yuan yuan Su Tang relaxed a lot, and even thought happily, is this her first friend in a strange world¡° Stop standing. Come and sit down. Let''s eat together! There''s so much I can''t finish! " Once again, Su Tang moved to one side of the stone bed to give yuan yuan a place. But Yuanyuan was shocked, "my Lord! The meat is just for your stomach. Now it''s not time to eat. I''m worried that it''s not enough for adults to eat. Are you really unable to finish it? " Sue sugar was silent. The meat weighs about five Jin, and there are two fruits that look like apples, which add up to more than six Jin. She can''t eat so much even if she is a rice bucket... Seeing Su Tang''s silence, Yuan Yuan suddenly realized, "I know! No wonder adults grow up! I can''t eat enough meat Then he looked at Su Tang with a very pitiful expression, "don''t worry, my Lord! Since our tribe changed a patriarch, we can eat meat except in the cold season when food is scarce! If you live in our tribe in the future, you will become more robust! " Su Tang silently looked at the round round, and then looked down at her own bun. Compared with her, it seemed that it was a little small... Cough! What do you think! Su Tang took Yuan Yuan Yuan''s arm and asked her to sit down. "Just call me Tang Tang, and I''ll call you yuan yuan, OK?" Yuanyuan nodded, "good adult, you eat meat quickly, or it will be cold later!"

 Chapter 11

    Yuan Yuan Meng stood up from the stone bed and smirked at Su Tang. "My Lord, it''s the patriarch coming." Su Tang looked sideways at the entrance of the cave. She wanted to see what the patriarchs of ancient times looked like.... Oh, it turns out that the clan leader is a big tiger. But big tiger is really handsome. His bare upper body is full of strength. His bulging muscles are one by one. He has short flowing bright silver hair, and Su Tang blushes. Don''t open your eyes. In order to hide her embarrassment, Su Tang takes a big bite! The two cheeks are bulging and hard to stir, like a rat stealing snacks. Cain came to the stone bed in just a few steps with his long straight legs. Looking at Su Tang kneeling on the stone bed and trying to eat meat, his eyes were soft¡° Yuanyuan, who were you talking to? " Yuan Yuan betrayed Su Tang without saying a word. "Patriarch, the doctor can speak and understand us. The doctor says her name is Su Tang. What a nice name!" Su Tang swallows and stares at Yuan Yuan. Good teammates, how to say betray betrayed! Can we have fun? It''s a pity that Yuan Yuan didn''t mean Su Tang. She blinked her innocent eyes¡° Cough... Cough... "Without breathing, choked! Cain sat down beside Su Tang and patted her on the back with his big palm. He told yuan yuan, "go and get some water back!" Yuanyuan nodded and ran out of the hole quickly. But Su Tang was very anxious when she saw yuan yuan go, so she choked even more! Keep coughing, coughing tears are out, this is better¡° Are you better? " The sound of a subwoofer sounded overhead. Su Tang noticed that she didn''t know when she was leaning on Cain. Suddenly made a big red face! He quickly got up from his arms and stammered, "I... I didn''t mean to... Sorry..."

 Chapter 12

    Cain casually replied, "if you break the oath, it will lead to the punishment of the beast God!" Su Tang is angry and anxious! Angry is Cain how groundless made this oath, urgent is if one day, Cain by God punishment will not rely on her ah¡° You, you don''t swear to the beast God, you know? " Cain looked at Su Tang and said nothing. Is the little female worried about him? It seems that she is worried about him! Sue sugar said anxiously, "do you hear me?" Cain nodded. "Well, I hear you!" About the little female, it''s not casual! Su Tang, this is a relief¡° Doctor! Doctor! I''ve brought you water! " If you don''t see him, hear him first. Yuanyuan holds a big tree leaf, which is full of clear water¡° Doctor, drink water quickly. I''ll help you after drinking it! " Su Tang reached out to take the leaves, but Yuan Yuan dodged¡° Doctor, this leaf is not easy to hold. I''ll hold it for you. Drink it quickly Su Tang had no choice but to gently hold the edge of the leaf and sip it. Seeing this scene, Cain was very upset, "Yuanyuan, forget what I told you by the stream?" Yuanyuan stares at her kazilan big eyes, with an innocent face, as if she really can''t remember what the patriarch said. Cain began to take a cold breath, his face and tone were not very good, "to hide Su Su''s rescue, you call her doctor so loudly, do you want the whole tribe to know?" Yuanyuan suddenly realized! Very sincere apology, "patriarch, I''m wrong, I just see the doctor... I''m so happy to see Tangtang!" Cain''s voice was hard, like a machine without emotion, "no next time! You go out! " After getting the instruction, Yuan Yuan happily went out with the big tree leaves. Su Tang: I''m so hard. I just want to have another drink. Humble Su asks for water on line. JPG Cain turns his eyes back to Su Tang, and his tone is relatively soft. "Eat quickly, the barbecue will be cold for a while. Eat some first, and I''ll bake what you want to eat in the evening! "

 Chapter 13

    Cain, who always spoke in a mild voice, suddenly became tough. "No, eat meat first! Only after eating the meat can we eat the fruit! " Sue sugar looked at Cain very wrongly, soft, some like coquetry, "but the barbecue is not delicious, I want to eat fruit!" Looking at such a sugar, Cain had a dry mouth. For a moment, she couldn''t be tough with the watery eyes of the little female. Helpless way, "that, at night to eat more meat!" Seeing Cain let go, Sutang nodded hastily. With a big bite, happy eyes narrowed. This fruit looks like an apple. It tastes like a pear. The flesh is compact and soft, tender and juicy. It tastes sweet and greasy! But this fruit is very big. It''s as big as Su Tang''s two fists. So if you eat only one, you can''t eat any more! It''s a pity to wipe my mouth. I don''t know what fruit it is. It''s delicious¡¾ Ding! Do you want to spend 10 exchange points to start scanning mode¡¾ Ding! Insufficient host exchange point, failed to open!] Su Tang deliberately looked at Cain again, and finally let go. The blue light screen is really only her own. But then she sighed - because she was so poor! Think about their own situation, and thought of 2222 very popular sentence. It''s so difficult for me. Cain was very confused. She was very happy when she ate the red fruit. Why did she suddenly become very lost? Before he comes up with a reason. Yuanyuan, who just went out, came back in a hurry¡° Patriarch! Mengze, Mengze is awake! Tangtang, come and see him with me Yuan Yuan''s eyes were red, but because Cain was sitting here, he might have to carry Su Tang and run away. Su Tang remembered that she had saved an orc before she fainted¡° Munze, is that the orc I saved? Is he awake? How about now? Take me to have a look As an intern, it''s her instinct to be responsible for her patients.

 Chapter 14

    Now Cain said nothing more. He just picked up Su Tang and said, "you''re weak. I''ll take you there." Su Tang''s face turned red and he pushed Cain''s arm. "No, I can go there myself." No more words, Cain rushed out of the cave with sugar in his arms. Su Tang, who was about to say something, saw Cain jump off the cliff five or six meters high with Cain in her arms, and fell to the ground smoothly, and then he was silent. Unconsciously, he put his arms around Cain''s neck. As soon as I scanned, I found that almost all the caves were built on the cliff, some of them were as high as 80 or 90 meters, and I didn''t see the steps to get in and out of the cave. When she saw that a harmless round face could also skillfully land from the five or six meter high cliff, there was no waves on her face, and her heart was full of waves. Fortunately, Cain is holding down, otherwise... The orc world is really terrible, ah woo ~ she wants to return to the blue star When Cain put down Su Tang, he saw her eyes full of tears and became nervous¡° Sue, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? I''ll take you back now! " With that, he made an effort to carry Su Tang back to the cave. Sue sugar stopped it in a hurry. Stammered explained, "no, no, I just, just outside the sun is too dazzling! I''m not sick! Let''s go and see Mengze! " Cain asked again and again, and Sutang explained again and again, and then they went into Mengze''s cave. In the cave, there are only Old Nick and Qingguo. Old Nick sat anxiously on one side, directing Qingguo to feed water to Mengze while looking at the entrance of the cave. When I saw Cain and Sutang, I stood up in surprise¡° Patriarch! Doctor! Here you are! Meng Ze is feverish. Do you know what the doctor can do? " By a gray haired orc, respectfully called himself adult, Su Tang was very embarrassed¡° Old uncle, my name is Su Tang. Just call me Su Tang! " Old Nick looked at Cain and Cain nodded. Old Nick said, "OK, Sue, just call me old Nick! Let''s take a look at Mengze first! Does Su Tang have any idea? "

 Chapter 15

    Sue sugar nodded heavily, "of course it''s true!" Yu Guang glimpses the green fruit on one side, and she still holds the big leaf that feeds water to Meng Ze. People who want to come here don''t have the habit of drinking hot water, but in Mengze''s case, the more they have to drink boiled water. However, there seems to be no habit of cooking here, so there is no container. She seemed to remember that old Nick had a pottery jar in his arms. Thought of here, suddenly a flash of inspiration. wait! Her surgical equipment! Looking at Old Nick nervously, "Old Nick, do you remember where I put my tools for Mengze''s treatment?" Old Nick nodded. "The patriarch asked me to put your things away for you. You can ask him!" Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, but still very upset patted his head! Look at her heart big appearance, maybe later how to lose all don''t know! When he came to the cave entrance, Cain had put Mengze in a sunny place. Seeing Su Tang, he asked, "how''s it going here?" Sue sugar nodded. Yuanyuan also came here breathlessly at this time, looking at her tearfully, "Tangtang! How''s munze? You must save him. I''m not pregnant with Mengze''s baby yet Su Tang suddenly became interested. It turns out that Meng Ze and Yuan Yuan are husband and wife. "Don''t worry, yuan yuan! I''ll try my best! But you have to do one thing first Yuanyuan nodded hastily, "Tangtang, no matter what it is, I will do it!" Sue sugar turned her eyes to Old Nick and said, "Old Nick, I saw you holding a pottery pot by the stream. Can you lend it to me?" Old Nick was surprised and hesitated for a moment. The pottery pot was brought out by him from the upper beast City, and it was also the only pottery pot in the tribe. No one knew what it was and was not interested at all!

 Chapter 16

    [Ding! Communication culture exchange point + 9! The current exchange point is 10 points in total!] Su sugar silently in the heart conversion, seems to understand the scoring rules. A new knowledge point, when someone knows, will add a exchange point, hear this knowledge point the second time will not increase. Think of here, Su Tang and smile to everyone popular science, "so we usually drink water to use fire boiling up, is constantly rolling bubble time can, but pay attention to is, just boil hot water will be very hot, to put a put to drink! Or you''ll get hurt! "¡¾ Ding! Communication culture exchange point + 5! The current exchange point is 15 points in total!] Old Nick was very excited. When he was in the orc City, all the orcs there drank boiled water. He didn''t know why! Now let Su sugar such an explanation, suddenly enlightened! But since he came to the wild pterygos tribe, there is no condition for the people in the tribe to drink boiling water, so he never mentioned it¡° Su Tang! I''ll give you the jar. I''ll give it to you now! You wait for me to get it Old Nick flurried back to his cave, green fruit forthright laugh twice¡° I''m Qingguo. Listen to Yuanyuan, your name is Su Tang. Can I call you Tang Tang with her? " Su Tang''s excited group blinked and said with a smile, "of course, I''ll call you Guoguo!" After hearing this, Yuan Yuan also said with a smile, "Tangtang, you''d better change your name. There are also HuangGuo and Hongguo in our tribe. You don''t know who to call Guoguo at that time!" Su Tang''s face turned a little red and said timidly, "well, I''ll call you Qingguo, OK?"¡° Of course¡° Cough... Cough... "Meng Ze, who had been lying on the ground and ignored by the public, suddenly coughed. Yuanyuan exclaimed, squatting down beside Mengze, "aze, how are you?" Mengze smiles weakly and shakes his head. Round and red eyes look up, pitifully looking at Su Tang, "Tang Tang, how to do?" Su Tang grabs her head, turns around and says to Qingguo, "Qingguo, can you go to the river and get some water back?" Green fruit did not ask why, nodded, took the water has been leaked out of the big green leaves.

 Chapter 17

    Green fruit nodded, reached for the pot, suddenly a face of embarrassment¡° Sugar, how do you cook this? " Without waiting for Sue sugar to answer, Old Nick said hastily, "you wait, I''ll set up a table for you! If you put the pot on the table, you can start a fire! " Because Old Nick heard that Sutang was going to take him to find herbs, he was so happy that he was about to blossom! I can''t wait! But after listening, Qingguo turned her attention to Su Tang. The implication is obvious: is that what old Nick said? Sue sugar nodded in tears and laughter. Old Nick was green fruit gas blow beard stare! After working hard, before leaving, Su Tang told Yuanyuan, "be sure to wipe it until his temperature drops. If you''re tired, you can exchange it with green fruit. I''ll find the herbal medicine to treat Meng Ze. Don''t worry!" Round heavy nod, a face of gratitude, "I know! Thank you, sugar Su Tang domineering waved his hand, went to the cave, a face of embarrassment turned back. To the stealth side, he raised his head, like a little daughter-in-law, "you, can you take me down? It''s too high here... "Cain raised the corner of his mouth joyfully and opened his thin lips lightly." good! " Say, embrace Su sugar in the bosom, jump up, then fall on the grass smoothly and steadily! Ah, it''s like a roller coaster ride! Su Tang''s excited cheeks are red¡° Cain, thank you Some tiger continues to raise the corner of the mouth joyfully¡° Ouch! You wait for me, old bone Old Nick slowly climbed down from the rock beside the cave. Su Tang also found that there were some irregular rock blocks beside each cave. If you don''t pay attention to the observation, you can''t really find its use! Su Tang can''t help sighing in her heart that the orcs don''t have any wisdom! Climbing down from the rock and coming to them in high spirits, Old Nick asked curiously, "where can we find herbs?" Su Tang looked around, pointed to the south forest and said, "where is that? Can I go there? "

 Chapter 18

    The female snorted with disdain, "when it''s cold season, you can''t touch any fruit!" Old Nick immediately chatted with a smile, "cold season is cold season, no meat, of course, to eat fruit!" Red fruit line of sight a turn, see to Su sugar, see very eye, then doubt of ask a way, "this small female is?" Because the fruit gathering team came to the forest early, they knew that Mengze was injured and was sent back to the tribe for treatment, but they didn''t know that Cain brought back a Sugang from the forest. This time, without waiting for Old Nick to answer, Cain said, "this is Su Tang. I found it in the forest. I will live with us in the future!" Red fruit''s line of sight turns to the hand that two people are clenching, in the eye son dye a put on funny smile. Su Tang in line with the idea of being kind to others, said hello to those females with a smile, "Hello, I''m Su Tang, nice to meet you ~" voice waxy soft, like a newborn animal! Most of the orcs are straightforward, and some of them have already had the female of small animals, so we all have a good feeling for Su Tang¡° I''m Hongguo! This is green grass, HuangGuo, BUSEN... "Su Tang grinned and waved to them," Hello ~ "everyone is very friendly. Unlike the previous novels, orcs are selfish and violent, which makes Su Tang love this place more! Among them, the three orcs who protected the females saw that Su Tang''s right hand was clean without an animal ring, and they were like beating chicken blood! One by one, they are full of energy and look up, trying to let Su Tang find their power! Compared with the orc average height of 1.9 meters, Su Tang''s 1.6 meters is not enough to see! Here, even the average height of females is 1.7 meters, and some even reach 1.8 meters! So it''s no surprise that Su Tang is mistaken for a young female! Cain looked at the coquettish three orcs, his angry face was almost green! Without saying a word, he took Sutang and left! Old Nick embarrassed smile, "you first busy, I and patriarch together to pick some herbs to Mengze treatment!"

 Chapter 19

    Su Tang looks at the back of a tiger and thinks of her short legs. She thinks that the world of beasts is not very friendly to her! The grass here is shallower, but it is also half a meter deep, straight without thighs. If you don''t pay attention, if there are any vines or stones in the grass, it''s not good to trip and sprain your feet¡° If you walk slowly, I can''t keep up with you. "Hearing Su Tang''s voice, Cain immediately stopped! But Su Tang didn''t stop the car for a moment, and the whole person hit Cain''s hard back like steel¡° Ah... "He covered his sour nose and his eyes were full of tears. Cain was surprised. "How are you, Sue?" Sue sugar waved her hand and gently rubbed the tip of her nose. "It''s OK. I''m not careful! Let''s look around here! Maybe there will be! " Behind him, Old Nick full of energy to catch up¡° Su Tang, what do you mean by herbal medicine? I''ll help you find it! " Su Tang nodded, gesticulating and saying, "the herb I''m looking for is bupleurum, also known as wild chrysanthemum, golden flower of wine. It is about this high. The base of the stem is nearly lignified and purplish brown. The lower part of the stem is often a large number of branches in clusters, rarely solitary. The petals are nearly round, and the upper end is inflexed Old Nick nodded thoughtfully¡° What''s the use of this little Bupleurum? Is it for Mengze to treat fever? "¡° Bupleurum has many uses. It can treat bitter mouth, dry throat, dizziness, sweating, cold and heat. Take the stems and leaves, boil them in three bowls of water and take them orally After hearing Su Tang''s words, Old Nick benefited a lot. He stroked the goatee on his chin and wandered around the forest looking for little Bupleurum¡¾ Ding! Communication culture exchange point + 2! The current exchange point is 17 points!] As we were talking about it, the blue light screen suddenly popped out, which scared Sutang! Sutang: 007, can this message be hidden¡¾ Ding! System message hiding, enable passive call mode!] Su Tang nodded with satisfaction. It seems that the system is still very user-friendly. To solve the problem of the system, Su Tang also wanders around in sunny places in the forest. Xiao Chaihu likes Yang, so the probability of finding it in such places will be higher! Cain said coldly, "I''ve seen it!"

 Chapter 20

    "Ah ~" exclaimed excitedly. The heart of the point of reserve, the moment was su sugar to throw to the clouds! Hold the big tiger''s head in your arms and rub it hard! Feel even better than imagined! Learn the modern way to tease the dog and scratch the soft fur on the big tiger''s chin. Tiger is also very happy to squint, his mouth issued a "snore" sound. For a long time - Su Tang''s reason slowly came back, took back her evil hand, and coughed two times. Tiger also some dissatisfied with the tail¡° Do you want me to sit on your back? " Sue sugar asked cautiously, but there was a touch of excitement in her tone¡° Roar Cain raised his head and growled. Su Tang understood the meaning and happily went around to the side of the white tiger. As a result, the big tiger must be too tall and strong. It''s not because her legs are too short! Some wronged looking at the tiger, soft way, "Cain ~ I can''t go up ~" tiger looked back, looked at Sue sugar''s height, and looked at himself, after a second pause, decisively folded his legs, nest on the ground. Su Tangqi''s face is red! She was right! Just now this stinking tiger was laughing at her short! That''s too much! Sitting on the big tiger, holding the tiger hair on both sides of its neck in both hands! But when it got up, Su Tang was still very unstable and almost fell down! I was surprised, so I no longer sat upright, but bowed down and let the whole person almost stick to the tiger''s back! That''s a lot better! Big tiger runs very smoothly and doesn''t bump her around. She''s very comfortable on the back of the tiger! When Sutang was about to fall asleep, the tiger finally stopped¡° Roar Sue, here we are! Su Tang is very excited. When she sees a big little Bupleurum in front of her, she is sleepless! Sliding down from the back of the tiger, some of them couldn''t believe that they came to Xiaochaihu.

 Chapter 21

    Su Tang looked at the huge light screen standing in front of him, moved the angle slightly, and aimed the light screen at the huge little Bupleurum¡¾ Ding! Information about this species has been found. Do you want to spend 1 exchange point to check it Su Tang stared at the tip in front of her, but she couldn''t slow down. So? She spent 10 exchange points to open the scanning function, just a scanning function? Ah! It''s about to explode! This is my system! Gritting his teeth, he chose the "yes" button. On one side, Cain was puzzled. The little female looks very reluctant for a while and very angry for a while, but there is no one else around them! He is a level 3 God warrior. Unless his level is higher than him, he can''t hide his breath in front of him. The little female is an exception. He can''t feel what race the little female is, but there is a faint taste that makes him very happy Biting the tooth flower to spend a su sugar of exchange point again, at the moment feel oneself in the heart a draw a pain! But fortunately, there is a return to pay¡¾ Ding! I found that the product is bupleurum, which is pungent, bitter and slightly cold in nature. It is used for colds and fever, cold and heat exchanges, irregular menstruation...] I read the introduction about bupleurum, which is similar to what she remembered! Then he rolled up his sleeves and squatted beside a small bupleurum, ready to dig it out. Seeing this, Cain immediately stepped forward and pulled up Su Tang, "I''ll come!" Su Tang didn''t fight with him, nodded, "dig out all its roots, it''s needed!" Cain answered, "good!"¡° I''ll see if there''s anything else nearby. Call me when you''re done Cain made an action and used his powers to perceive that there was no danger nearby, so he didn''t stop it. But still not at ease to remind the way, "OK! The forest is dangerous. Don''t go too far! " Of course, Su Tang knows that the forest is very dangerous. If she didn''t see some familiar vegetation, she would like to stick it on the stealth screen! After all, she is still a person who cherishes her life!

 Chapter 22

    Take off a chestnut bag again, before Cain plans to grab it and throw it out, Su Tang slams it on the ground! The chestnut bag, which was already ripe, was suddenly split by such a big fall! Revealed inside a grain full and round chestnut¡° Wow, the chestnuts here are so big! It looks delicious! " Su Tang happily squatted down and picked up the scattered chestnuts on the ground. Cain was surprised that the thorn fruit could be opened, but he still didn''t think these things could be eaten! But since the little female is very happy, let her! With this in mind, Cain stopped caring about Su Tang and turned back to continue digging herbs Within two minutes, Sutang''s pockets were filled with chestnuts. Looking at the chestnuts hanging all over the branches, I think it''s a pity. I can''t help it. The pocket is only a little big, and the chestnuts are very heavy! If only there was a bag, Cain could help carry it! Huh? wait! She seems to have forgotten something? Ah! Space! When we started the barrier free communication mode, the system rewarded her with a space! Quietly Mimi looked at Cain, who was concentrating on digging herbs. Su Tang put her hand on the bag full of chestnuts. Meditation in my heart: 007, help me put chestnuts into space! The next second, Su Tang felt that her pocket was light. Sure enough, the chestnut was gone! Music crazy Su sugar, a force to install chestnuts! Has been a small space full, in two bags full of chestnuts, this just stopped contentedly! Happy like a little hamster full of food. Because Sutang didn''t tell Cain how much Bupleurum to dig, Cain dug all the bupleurum when she was busy dressing with chestnuts! Including that big Bupleurum which is nearly two meters long and the same as a small tree! Su Tang: my heart hurts! Chinese herbal medicine is a very delicate plant. If you are not careful, you will die. But there should be time!

 Chapter 23

    Take Su Tang and rush to Mengze''s cave. A serious explanation, "I hold you, so fast!" Sue sugar''s whole body is in Cain''s arms, and her cheeks are red! He kept telling himself that he just wanted to save his people quickly, so he must not think more After only two breaths, they came to Mengze''s cave. Is for Meng Ze to wipe the body circle, see them, immediately excited¡° Sugar! Come and see Mengze. I''ve been wiping it for him all the time, but it''s still very hot! " Cain put sugar down in no hurry¡° Cain, can you wash these herbs? Hurry up After Cain leaves with herbs, Su Tang looks at Mengze''s injury. It''s still like that, fever caused by inflammation of the wound. Just now, no anti-inflammatory herbs were found in the forest, but the fever had to come down as soon as possible, so I had to come back first. She was very worried about shangyuanyuan, but she was afraid to disturb her eyes. Su Tang comforted them with a smile¡° irrespective! Let''s take the heat down first. I promise, Mengze will be OK, OK? " Yuanyuan nodded, "OK! Sugar, I believe you Just say words, tears are not down! Mengze weak raised his hand, gently wipe round tears, "don''t cry, I''m ok!" Hear comfort, round tears fall more fierce¡° Woo! Mengze, I''m so scared! Don''t leave me alone to see the beast God! I will be obedient in the future Mengze clenched his teeth, raised his hand and patted Yuanyuan''s head, "aren''t you obedient? Don''t cry. My wound hurts when you cry! " Su Tang''s infected nose is also sour. Take a deep breath of the airway, "Yuanyuan, don''t cry. If your tears fall on the wound, it may make the wound more serious!" As soon as he said this, Yuan Yuan stopped his tears immediately¡° OK, I don''t cry! I don''t cry

 Chapter 24

    As soon as Meng Ze spoke, he gasped in pain. Su Tang understood his kindness and quickly stopped, "you''d better stop talking. There''s no anesthetic here. Your wound should be very painful!" Meng Ze shakes his head and looks like he wants to stop talking. If he doesn''t say it, Su Tang doesn''t see it. The water in the pot has been boiling for a long time. Fold a big green leaf into a cone, carefully take a little water and put it in the air. After a moment of silence, Mengze still spoke¡° Doctor Sutang, I''m seriously injured. Will I go to see the beast God? " Su Tang can''t laugh or cry¡° Of course not, as long as you have a good rest and supplement nutrition, you will soon recover! " Meng Ze''s eyes flashed, and she pursed her dry and peeling lips, "thank you!" Su Tang smiles and doesn''t speak. When the water in the leaves is not so hot, loosen the conical leaves and let the water flow into Mengze''s mouth through the small hole at the bottom¡° When Yuanyuan comes back, let her feed you water like this. Now you are hot and need to replenish water! "¡° OK, I see! " Su Tang curiously looked at the big green leaves in her hand. They were similar to banana leaves, but they were much stronger than them! Installed boiling water after no sign of softening, it is very practical¡¾ Ding! The information of this item has been detected. Do you want to spend 1 exchange point to view it Su Tangqi''s big eyes! Click "no" decisively! After feeding Mengze a drink of water, Cain came back with a clean little Bupleurum! Sutang took part of the roots and leaves and threw them into the pot. Then she told Cain to look at the pot. The unused Bupleurum was folded into sections. Spread the extra big green leaves in the sunlight outside the cave, open the folded bupleurum, and prepare to dry and store them! After all this work, Su Tang felt a little hungry after smelling the sweet smell of Chaihu Decoction in the pottery pot. Take five or six of the chestnuts that were turned out before, happily go to the invisible side, and throw them into the fire under the pottery pot¡° Cain, are you hungry? I baked chestnut for you to eat ~ "Cain very sincere answer," I''m not hungry! "

 Chapter 25

    This chestnut is as big as an egg. After eating three of them, Sutang can''t eat any more! At noon the meat has not been digested, she felt hungry is actually greedy! Looking at the remaining three chestnuts, Su Tang sighed. Hands up, stones down! With a click, another chestnut is opened! Su Tang''s eyes came to the invisible side and raised the chestnut like a treasure. "Here you are." Cain meant to refuse, but when he looked at Su Tang with hope, he swallowed his saliva unconsciously. See. Su Tang chuckled two times and poured the incomplete chestnut into her palm and directly handed it to Cain''s lips. I know you want to eat! Try it! Are chestnuts delicious Cain didn''t know what he thought, so he rolled all the chestnuts back into his mouth. After tasting the taste, I was stunned for a while. It was really delicious, warm and comfortable! When Su Tang felt the softness of her palm, she drew back her hand like an electric shock, and two red clouds rose on both sides of her cheek. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he ran back to the place where the fire was burning and said in a loud voice, "don''t worry, Mengze, you have a share! I''ll peel it for you now! "¡° Thank you, Dr. Sutang Meng Ze is actually very interested in this chestnut! Previously, when Su Tang ate it by himself, the smell of chestnuts filled the air. Since he was upgraded to a god warrior, his sense of smell has become more sensitive! He has always liked to eat meat, but also had a trace of interest in this chestnut! So just when Sutang fed Cain chestnut again, he could only look at it eagerly. Fortunately, the sugar doctor did not forget him! Ah! Dr. Sutang is a good man! When he recovers, he must hunt more and give it to doctor Su Tang! Lying dead on the ground, Meng Ze, who was waiting for food to spoil, suddenly received a death ray from the patriarch! Cain asked, "Sue, Mengze is ill. Can he eat it?" Su Tang replied, "it''s OK, it''s OK!" Cain, who can''t bear to be angry with the little female, looks at Mengze unhappily.

 Chapter 26

    Yuan Yuan came to Su Tang with a white coat that had been dried¡° Tangtang, I''ve washed your clothes! What''s in your hand? How fragrant Su Tang took the white coat and handed the chestnut to Yuan Yuan¡° This is chestnut. It''s a delicious food. I found it in the forest. Try it Sweet soft waxy chestnut instantly conquered the round taste buds. Yuan Yuan couldn''t help but stare big eyes, "delicious! It''s delicious! Tangtang, you are so wonderful! Why haven''t we found such delicious fruit before? " Su Tang covered her mouth and snickered, "Cain said it''s thorn fruit, but in our tribe, it''s called chestnut!" Yuanyuan was shocked once¡° what! It''s a thorn fruit¡° There used to be a small beast in our tribe who was hit in the head by thorn fruit and left a lot of blood. Because there was no doctor in our tribe, he soon went to see the beast God... "" since then, we have been far away from thorn fruit, afraid that there will be other females or small animals injured... "Yuanyuan is very lost, because the unfortunate little beast she said is her younger brother. Su Tang patted Yuan Yuan''s shoulder and said, "the thorn bag outside the chestnut is really dangerous, but after the thorn bag turns dark brown, it won''t be so hard! It still hurts to be knocked down, but it doesn''t bleed. "¡° And chestnuts can be stored for a long time, taste good, but also very hungry, if you are afraid of injury, do not let small animals close to it Yuanyuan nodded absently. Cain, who was listening, suddenly asked, "Sue, do you think thorn fruit can be stored for a long time?" Su Tang thought about it and replied, "well, there are many ways to preserve chestnuts. Here you can use sand storage or air drying!"¡° Sand storage method is to find a suitable place and bury chestnuts in the sand; The air drying method is to dry the freshly picked chestnuts and store them in a dry and ventilated place after removing the moisture Cain''s eyes were tinged with excitement, and he asked, "how long will it last? Can these two methods preserve all the fruits? "

 Chapter 27

    Fortunately, Cain was still rational. He stopped Old Nick and was about to touch Sue sugar''s black hand. Light of ask a way, "you say of half a year, is how long?" Su Tang pointed to the sun in the sky and said, "the sun rises and sets in one day, the sun sets in 30 days in January, and the sun sets in 12 months in a year." Cain had already reacted when others were still confused¡° That is to say, half a year is June, 180 days! " Sue sugar clapped her hands happily, "yes! That''s right But Cain''s next words broke Sutang''s understanding of the world¡° The cold season is also 180 days. If we collect a large number of chestnuts at the end of the rainy season and prepare our prey in advance, we may not be hungry in this cold season! " Su Tang can''t understand! What is the cold season with 180 days? If she understood correctly, the cold season here is equivalent to the winter of blue star! So he interrupted in a hurry, "wait! Do you have only two seasons here? " The others looked confused and didn''t understand what Sutang meant! Cain stopped for a moment, then took the lead to respond and said, "there are four seasons, namely warm season, hot season, rainy season and cold season. One season has 180 days!" Su Tang''s hand tightly grasped the clothes in her heart and her face was full of bitterness¡° What''s up? Isn''t that what your tribe is like? " Su Tang didn''t know what to look like for a moment¡° Of course not! Do you know what a year is? The year represents a cycle, that is, from the beginning of the warm season to the end of the cold season as a whole year! We have about three months a season, twelve months a year! " Cain frowned, "that is to say, half a year there is only one season here!" Sue sugar nodded. The front all listen to of misty circle, finally understand this sentence, then some curiously ask a way¡° Tangtang, the seasons of the whole beast God continent are the same. Why is your tribe different from ours? " On the round and curious eyes, Su sugar swallow! too bad! Miscalculation!

 Chapter 28

    Su Tang carefully took out a withered herb. Old Nick muttered, "eh? How can there be grass? Maybe I brought it out by accident when I was digging herbs. Give it to me and I''ll throw it out! " Sue sugar dodged Old Nick''s hand. And explained, "Old Nick! This is anti-inflammatory and hemostatic herb! Where did you find it? " Old Nick stares big eyes, some silly eyes, "isn''t this a weed?"¡° This is ink grass, a common anti-inflammatory and hemostatic herb. Smash it and apply it on the wound. It will stop bleeding soon! There is also a good anti-inflammatory effect, that is, it can prevent the wounded orcs from getting hot! " Old Nick kept following his white goatee and said, "I''m glad I didn''t throw it away! Do you have any other herbs in it Su Tang put the ink grass aside and carefully looked through the weeds twice. Unfortunately, she shook her head¡° No, it''s just this ink grass. Do you remember where you dug it? This herb is very practical and can be dried and ground into powder for storage. If you go hunting, you can take it with you. If you are injured, you can sprinkle the powder on the wound, which will stop the bleeding quickly! " Without waiting for Sue sugar''s orders, Old Nick slipped out. "I''ll find out if there''s any more herbs!" It''s just that Yuanyuan came back from drawing water. Su Tang washed the ink grass with the water in the pottery pot, and then washed his hands with the rest of the water. So Yuanyuan, who just came back, went to the river with empty pots to fill water. He handed the herb to Cain and said, "can you chew this herb?" Cain did not doubt that he was there. He took the herb and put it into his mouth. Sue sugar is laughing. Cain has been a face, no expression, Su Tang can''t help but want to tease him, because ink grass is very bitter! It''s like Coptis chinensis! But Cain vomited the herbs, and his face didn''t change. Su Tang can''t help but wonder if it''s just like Mo Cao Chang? In fact, it''s not ink grass? I can''t help tearing off a leaf and putting it into my mouth. I just chewed it twice. The familiar bitterness sweeps my mouth¡° Pooh! Pooh, Pooh Sue sugar looked bitterly at Cain, "don''t you feel bitter?" Cain shook his head. "No!" Su Tang

 Chapter 29

    Before he left, Cain raised a fire in the cave. Just after Yuanyuan comes back, he can boil water in a pottery pot. They were also in a hurry to clean themselves up by the river before dark. Su Tang also realized a new leaf, which is about two centimeters thick and the size of a coin. It contains a thick gel, which can clean teeth and mouth well. Cain asked what the name of the grass was, but he said he didn''t know! Back in the tribe, it was completely dark. Su Tang, who only wore a T-shirt and black tights, felt a little cold. Fortunately, a bonfire has been set up in the open space in front of the cliff, and the orcs of the Yihu tribe are all around the bonfire to roast and joke. After seeing Su Tang, Yuan Yuan waved to her, "sugar, come quickly!"¡° Tangtang, I''ve got the chestnuts you put in the cave. Can we eat them together? " Su Tang nodded and said, "of course! But there are not many chestnuts. We can only taste them! " Cain told the two orcs around him to send the raw chestnuts down, because there were not many, so he followed the cubs and females first. Six of them were baked, but there are about ten left. There are five or six females and three cubs beside the campfire, so not many orcs get chestnuts. Even they don''t care, because in their opinion, only females and cubs like to eat fruit. They orcs want to eat meat! Only by eating meat can we be satisfied and have the strength to hunt. Su Tang also understood their reaction and didn''t care about it very much¡° This is called chestnut. It''s delicious! Let''s put it on the edge of the fire. Don''t put it too close. Be careful you can''t take it out later! " Both the cubs and the females learn the same way of Sutang, throwing the chestnuts into the edge of the fire. Cain handed Su Tang a piece of barbecue, "first eat some meat, then eat chestnut!" Su Tang is really hungry now. I don''t know what kind of meat it is. It''s scorched and even dripping oil. It looks very good. If you take a bite, it''s tender inside and scorched outside. It''s a pity that there''s no salt¡° Ah... "Cain turned his head," what''s the matter? "

 Chapter 30

    Cain picked up the chestnut on the ground. It seemed that with a pinch, the chestnut opened its mouth. Sue sugar shocked open mouth, "you, you are not afraid of hot?" Cain is very calm, "this temperature is nothing to me." Enjoying the adoration and bright eyes of the little female, Cain felt more comfortable! The cubs and females, with the help of the surrounding orcs, opened the chestnuts one after another. After tasting the delicious roasted chestnut, everyone was conquered by this fruit! Even orcs are no exception! Cain stood up, looked around and said, "this is the fruit discovered by Sutang. It''s called chestnut. It can be stored for a whole cold season!" With this remark, the whole tribe is boiling¡° what? Can it be stored for a whole cold season? "¡° Excellent! Let''s collect more of these chestnuts so that we don''t have to go hungry in the cold season! "¡° Yes, yes, this fruit is really delicious! Can we really eat such delicious fruit in the cold season? "¡° But we''ve never seen this fruit before. Is it hard to find? "¡° Yes, where can I find this kind of fruit? " The orcs, the females, are talking all the time. And those cubs are hiding behind the adults, quietly looking at Su Tang. Sue sugar found their eyes, very friendly smile to them. Cain raised his head to heaven and roared, and the tribe was quiet for a moment¡° This kind of fruit is not hard to find, there are many more! If we can collect them all, it will be enough for our tribe to eat for a whole cold season Another explosion in the tribe¡° Ah! What did I hear? Enough for our tribe to have a cold season? "¡° But is it really the case? Xiong Da, please pat me! See if I''m dreaming¡° Excellent! Then my father won''t think about leaving the tribe secretly! I''ll go back and tell him the good news! "¡° Yes, yes, I''ll go back and tell me the news too, Eminem¡° Oh, Xiong Da, why are you so heavy? "¡° Didn''t you ask me to The tribe is full of laughter and excitement! Su Tang stood by the stealth side, also infected by this atmosphere.

 Chapter 31

    "Chieftain, what kind of fruit is chestnut? How come we''ve never met? " An orc raised his question, and several people immediately agreed¡° It''s the thorn fruit The crowd was silent at Cain''s reply. Su Tang also forced the palpitation of Cain''s heart to dispel everyone''s worries¡° When the thorn fruit matures, the shell will become fragile, which looks terrible, but in fact, it will break with a little force! " A female asked incredulously, "really? Our tribe had a cub hit by the thorn fruit before, and shed a lot of blood, and finally went to see the beast God. " Another female echoed, "yes, I remember Yuanyuan''s younger brother!" Su Tang turns her eyes to Yuan Yuan in surprise. In the afternoon, when Yuan Yuan talks about it, she doesn''t mention it. Yuan Yuan nodded with sadness on his face, and Su Tang was not good enough to ask again¡° Baby''s skin is delicate, try not to get close to thorn fruit, but we don''t matter! It may be a little painful to be hit. I will never see the beast God! " Su Tang people look delicate and weak, and because they have just arrived at the tribe today, they have no deterrent power to speak. Whether it''s orcs or females, they''re all wavering. They don''t know if they should believe Su Tang''s words. Cain saw this and said in a deep voice, "Old Nick was sheltered by the beast God in his sleep yesterday and became a doctor. After that, our tribe will also have doctors!" Old Nick was very cooperative and laughed twice¡° Yes, I have been trying to find herbs for the tribe for so many years. Finally, I was enlightened by the beast God and became a doctor last night Qingguo and Yuanyuan also jumped out to correct Old Nick''s name¡° Yes, this time Mengze was injured. Old Nick saved him! " Most people in the tribe have seen Meng Ze''s injuries! If there is no doctor to treat the orcs who are so badly injured, they can only be sent to the praying hole to wait for the Lord beast God! Meng Ze has not been sent to the praying hole until now. Although he has not seen what he is like now, Yuanyuan is Meng Ze''s partner. If something happens to Meng Ze, Yuanyuan will surely accompany him.

 Chapter 32

    In the wilderness, God warriors are also rare. It''s said that there are five or six Zhaoying tribes, so over the years, Zhaoying tribe has been the king of the wilderness, and no tribe can resist. The fact that Cain is a god warrior has always been kept secret by the tribe, which is also the reason why Zhaoying tribe has not been looking for trouble. Mengze was considered to be the most promising Orc in the Yihu tribe to be promoted to the God warrior. If Sutang didn''t happen to appear, they would probably take old Nick to Zhaoying tribe when he was helpless. But it''s very likely that Mengze will not be able to support himself on the way there again... After hearing Cain''s description, Sutang feels that it''s incredible, but it seems that it''s reasonable. After all, in the world of beasts I''ve seen before, fighting for territory and seizing resources, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. The scene is more bloody¡° So you can''t expose the identity of the doctor, and we need a reason for Mengze''s recovery. I''ll let old Nick replace you, which can not only protect your safety, but also give an account to the people. Don''t be angry with me! " Su Tang gently patted Cain''s arm and said with a smile, "I''m not angry with you. Instead, I want to thank you for protecting me again!" Cain, on the other hand, held Su Tang''s hand tightly with a solemn face¡° I am already a level 3 God warrior, but I will try to become stronger and protect you forever Sue sugar flustered don''t open your eyes, the heart suddenly beating. God, just now the tiger is really handsome! People who look at the spring sprout! Hold on, hold on! Big tiger protects you just because you are a doctor, which is very important to the tribe! Don''t think about it! Don''t think about it! Don''t think about it! To build up her mind, Sutang looked at Cain and said, "thank you, but don''t worry. If Old Nick wants to, I can teach him herbal medicine, and I can also teach him to cure and save people!"¡° Thank you, Sue As Cain''s eyes became more and more Su, it was hard to resist. Sue sugar quickly cut off the topic, "by the way, listen to you have been refreshing warrior, what is God warrior?" He thought that it was easy to arouse suspicion, and hastily added, "er... First of all, our tribe may also have God warriors, but we call them differently."

 Chapter 33

    "God warrior is the blessing given by beast God to those brave, tough and lucky Orc warriors!"¡° God warrior can sense the force between heaven and earth, so as to strengthen a part of the body, or awaken a certain ability! There are also some god warriors who can sense the power of the five elements! "¡° It is said that the blood of the white tiger is born with good luck and is the favorite of heaven and earth. When I become a god warrior, I can feel the golden force, which is the ability I just used. " Su Tang blinks. Is the strength of the five elements gold, wood, water, fire and earth? But Su Tang didn''t dare to ask. When Cain finished, she clapped and looked adored. "Wow, Cain, you are so powerful! You are the most powerful person I have ever met Wear a thousand things, but not flattery. No matter what he does, it''s over to go up and boast! Cain was in the dark, his eyes were burning, he was staring at Su Tang tightly, and he didn''t ask anything. Even so, Su Tang was very nervous. Originally, she felt a little cold, but now her forehead was faintly hot, and she wanted to sweat. The more Cain didn''t speak, the more guilty Sue sugar was¡° Hiss ~ it''s a little cold. Cain, please take me back to the cave! " Cain gave a hum, and was hugged by a princess who made her heart tremble. Back in the cave, Su Tang climbed up the stone bed in the dark, curled up in the animal skin, only showing a pair of eyes. The cave was quiet, only the sound of Cain rubbing the flint. Soon, there was a light in the cave. Cain piled the fire closer to the entrance of the cave, and then whispered to Sutang, "it''s not cold. Sleep!" Sue sugar suddenly very nervous, "that, that you?" Cain couldn''t figure out what the little female meant, so he said after two seconds of silence, "I''ll go to Mengze and look after her!" When she heard this, Su Tang had some silly eyes¡° Well, I''m the only one left in the cave? " Cain said again. Su Tang is dying! The Nuo big cave and the fire can''t be seen completely. Many places are still dark. There is no cover for the empty cave. She doesn''t know if there are any snakes and insects coming in in the middle of the night! Think about it, I feel so scared! Looking at Cain pitifully, he said, "isn''t there a circle over there? Why don''t you, don''t you go? " This words let Su sugar some embarrassed, but had to say!

 Chapter 34

    Su Tang doesn''t believe it! She''s always yelling to see if the big tiger can''t get up! I feel so happy when I think of sleeping with a big soft tiger¡° Cain ~ "a flash of white light, sugar fell into a warm embrace.??? Cain''s long, thin breath sounded in her ears, fell on her ears, and half of her body was numb. Su Tang didn''t dare to move, so she became a stick. This is different from what she expected¡° Go to bed A low and magnetic sound sounded in my ear. Sue sugar closed her eyes in a hurry. Even one second before I fell asleep, I was still thinking about how this big tiger didn''t play cards according to the routine When she woke up the next day, she was left alone on the stone bed. I didn''t expect to be held by a big tiger last night. I had a good sleep! Su Tang shakes her head and throws the idea out of her mind! She must have been too nervous last night! That''s why I didn''t push the tiger away, right! It must be! I got up and rearranged the hide. No one came to the cave. A look at the watch, it''s more than seven o''clock! Su Tang went to the cave and wanted to try to leave the cave! There is a 34 square meter terrace in front of the cave, and there is a lush tree in front of Shandong, with the crown just facing the entrance of the cave. If you put a fence around the terrace, a small table, a couch and a pot of fragrant tea, tut! Just think about it. On both sides of the terrace are cliffs, on which there are several raised stones. Although it''s a little far away, Su Tang thinks she can try it. The cave is not very high. It is about five or six meters from the ground. Su Tang came to the terrace first. The first raised stone was about half a meter away from the terrace, so she took a step. The second stone is about 150 cm below the slope, and the two stones are still connected. Su Tang takes a deep breath, carefully sticks out her feet, arms supporting stones, and jumps down. But seeing the third stone, Su Tang couldn''t help smoking.

 Chapter 35

    Clearly all around is the breath of the little female, but I can''t find where the little female is! At that moment, Cain wanted to destroy the world! He came to the entrance of the mountain with a gloomy face and roared up to the sky. All of a sudden, the orcs of the tribe stopped their actions and walked to the open space in front of the cliff in an orderly way Su Tang, who is preparing the teaching plan, is startled by Cain''s roar. But he soon regained his consciousness and called out in a low voice, "Cain, is that you?" The voice just fell, the breath is fierce, the face is gloomy Cain appears in front of Su Tang. Su Tang didn''t notice Cain''s abnormality, but she was wronged¡° Cain, the stone is too high for me to go up or down! " Seems to be coquettish tone, unexpectedly calmed Cain''s riot, will su sugar tightly in his arms, pursed his lips¡° I''ll take you down! " When they appeared in the open space, Su Tang was startled by the dark Orc in front of her. Holding Cain''s arm, he asked softly, "is there something big happening?" Cain gently touched the soft hair on top of Sutang''s head and whispered, "it''s OK!" He raised his hand to the orcs gathered together, his face as usual, "it''s OK, let''s go!" The orcs left in order, leaving only a small number here. When the others were almost gone, Xiong Da came forward and asked, "patriarch? Are you going hunting with us today? " Cain thought a little and said, "go, wait for me!" Waving to the green fruit not far away, "let Sue go with you to collect the thorn fruit, protect her, and don''t let her get hurt!" Qingguo nodded, "don''t worry, patriarch! I''ll protect sugar! " Cain is still very worried, and called two Orc warriors to follow the protection of the female collection, this just slightly released eyebrows. Su Tang couldn''t help looking black. "Cain, I''m not a child... I''m not a baby. I can take care of myself! Don''t worry Cain didn''t speak. He raised his hand and rubbed Sutang''s soft hair again, but the deep tenderness in his eyes made the orcs on the side not used to it! Is this still their stern and cold patriarch?

 Chapter 36

    Huang Guo looked as she should have, "mate! But sugar, are you really not a baby Su Tang''s face turned red. For a moment, she didn''t know how to refute it! And look at the females around, as if they all think so¡° I''m not a baby! I''m an adult! And I didn''t have sex with Cain, really Unfortunately, Su Tang''s appearance and voice are not convincing at all. The females think that Su Tang must be too shy to admit it! In fact, my heart has long been wondering when Su Tang and the patriarch will hold a companion ceremony. Since the sacrificial Lord has not come back, the tribal sacrificial ceremony must be decided by the tribal sacrificial Lord. With the approval of the beast God, the orcs engrave their own animal patterns on the fingers of the female''s right hand. This is the real partner! So even if the patriarch was worried, he had to wait for the sacrificial Lord to come back. Thinking that there was no hope in a short time, all the females sighed a pity! However, seeing Su Tang so shy, one of the orcs named Tiemu felt sympathy for their patriarch! Tiemu is an orc, so he can clearly smell that Su Tang doesn''t have Cain''s breath, that is to say, they haven''t mated yet! Because Tiemu is a married orc, his female is shy, only willing to mate with him in the cave at night! So he thought, if the patriarch and Su Tang become partners in the future, they must be the same as him! Looking around, the orcs are all like ''we all know! We don''t talk nonsense! " Su Tang feels that her heart, liver, spleen, stomach and lung are aching! If you say too much, you''d better go quietly! It''s hard to walk in the jungle. Although everyone took care of Su Tang and slowed down, they still walked for more than an hour to reach their destination, chestnut forest. At this time, Su Tang is already tired and sweating! I used to study in Bluestar, either in school or in hospital. I stayed indoors all day, so my physical quality was not good. How far is that? I can''t stand it! Green fruit a face concern of ask a way, "sugar sugar, you are all right?"? Why don''t you sit here and rest for a while, and we''ll pick the thorn fruit first

 Chapter 37

    Tiemu stopped and said to the other four orcs, "it''s interesting! Try it later, too! " "Red fruit said with a smile," one by one with a silly roe deer beast as fun, do not hurry up to pick up chestnuts! " Orcs, push me and pick up from the outside. For the chestnuts that fall on the ground, the thorn bag has long been broken. Only a few chestnuts are still hidden in it. So the orcs not only need to pick up the chestnuts, but also need to check whether there is anything hidden in the thorn bag. Orcs are very energetic, and the females are not slow. After a while, the chestnuts they picked up are piled up one meter high¡° Willow leaf, get the hide quickly, let''s transport these chestnuts back first Huang Guo waved to a small female in the corner. The female lowered her face and took the hide timidly. Su Tang looks at her curiously, because the female, Liu Ye, has a low sense of existence. If Huang Guo didn''t call her, Su Tang didn''t notice! It seems to be aware of Su Tang''s eyes, Liu Ye''s face is lower, Su Tang can only see the top of her hair! After seeing this, Qingguo explained to Sutang in a low voice, "this little female is willow leaf. She''s just grown up. Because she doesn''t look good, there''s no orc to marry her! The cubs thought she was ugly and didn''t want to be taken care of by her, so the patriarch divided her into our collection team to help! " Su Tang immediately takes back her eyes and says to Qingguo apologetically, "sorry, I don''t know..." Qingguo shakes her head and smiles, "it''s OK, LiuYe people are very good. You can get in touch with her slowly!" Sue sugar nodded. As they talked, a piece of skin was already full of chestnuts. Hongguo was directing the two orcs to lift up the two corners of the skin and prepare to lift the chestnuts back! Seeing this, Su Tang turned her head and asked Qingguo, "do you usually carry things with animal skins? No other tools? " Green fruit is not very clear, "what tool?" Sue sugar shakes her head and no longer explains.

 Chapter 38

    The eager and naive Tiemu scratched his head and said, "just call me Tiemu!" Su Tang''s heart is also scared. She wanted to call him big brother, but she was rejected! Does it mean that... He is actually younger than himself? Su Tang didn''t dare to ask or say, so she nodded, "OK! Iron wood Both of them went far away. BUSEN jumped to Hongguo and muttered, "aunt Hongguo, you should let me protect Su Tang. Tiemu, that silly roe deer, will definitely scare Su Tang!" Red fruit glanced at Bu Sen, ignored him and continued to pick up chestnuts on the ground. Bu Sen followed her all the time. "Aunt Hongguo, you don''t know tie Mu''s temperament. If Su Tang thinks that we are not easy to get along with, what can we do?" Hongguo couldn''t bear it. She slapped BUSEN on the shoulder. Her head was too high to reach¡° Work hard! It''s half the rainy season! The cold season is coming! Don''t think I don''t know what you think! Let me tell you, Sutang is in the eye of the clan leader. You are not allowed to make trouble! " Bu Sen rubbed his shoulder, which was not painful for him. He licked his smiling face and went to Hongguo¡° Don''t be angry, aunt Hongguo! How could I make trouble! I''ll work hard. Don''t tell the patriarch Red fruit did not angry stare at him, "do not hurry to work!" Tiemu pulled Su Tang''s sleeve and said, "there are cliffs ahead. There''s no way!" Sue sugar nodded, but went on. Tiemu scratched his head and didn''t know what to say, so he had to follow. There are many unknown plants hanging from the cliff, one of which is the vine with the thickness of index finger, which attracted Su Tang''s attention. This kind of vines is a lot, entangled in strands, just like the tangled wires outside the blue star orphanage! He reached forward and pulled hard. It''s good. It''s not broken! So Sutang opened the system and paid an exchange point to scan whether the vine was tough and whether it could be made into a basket. The speed of the system to answer is also very fast!

 Chapter 39

    Listen to him say so, even red fruit all stop the action in the hand, come to check. In addition to the timid little female willow leaf and the two orcs who carried the chestnut back, the other four females and three orcs surrounded Sutang. Green fruit asked impatiently, "Tangtang, what is it? Can it be as important as food? " Su Tang untied the ghost vine and cut it from the middle with a stone knife of iron wood! He handed the stone knife to Qingguo and said, "don''t you want to know? Do it with me and you''ll see! " Qingguo decisively took the stone knife, picked up another bundle of ghost vines, cut them from the middle, and then handed the stone knife to Hongguo. Taking advantage of people''s efforts to cut ghost rattan, Su Tang awakens the system again. 007, I want to refer to the compilation process diagram of back Basket¡¾ Ding! We have found the method of back Basket! Do you want to spend 100 exchange points to open survival intermediate Q & A¡¾ 10. 9, 8...] Su Tang thinks that she must have been an angry bird in her last life, otherwise how could she be so easily angry in her life? This system must be pinching fingers to calculate that she has money again, so it''s changing the way to pit her! Even if very angry, the money will be spent! Fierce like a kitten is the choice to confirm exchange¡¾ Ding! Host successfully spent 100 exchange points to open survival intermediate Q & A!]¡¾ Ding! We have found the method of making back basket. The details are as follows! 10 / 9] looking at the bold 10 / 9 behind, Su Tang felt that her temple was jumping all the time! The head seems to be pounded with a hammer! Oh, no, it must be high blood pressure! hold still! Keep it steady! This is just an emotional machine, don''t be the same as it! Su Tang took a deep breath and looked at the crowd with a smile on her face¡° Come on, you can do what I do! " Hongguo, Qingguo and HuangGuo all got the ghost vine, and they learned from Su Tang''s movements.

 Chapter 40

    Huang Guo patted the willow leaf on the shoulder and said, "come on, willow leaf! I believe you can Liu Ye shyly lowered his head, "thank you, thank you..." Su Tang asked very kindly, "do you need me to show you again?" Willow leaves gently shook his head, "no, I remember!" With that, Liu Ye arranges all the ghost vines that Huang Guo disrupts, and compiles them bit by bit according to the method taught by Su Tang before. Looking at the skilled technique of willow leaves, the uniform chassis is even better than Su Tang''s! Everyone was a little bit shocked. Huang Guo was even more so, exclaiming, "have you ever done willow leaves before?" Liu Ye shakes his head and says in a low voice, "no..." Su Tang sees the strange and comforts everyone with a smile. "This shows that Liu Ye is very talented in the compilation. Come on, Liu Ye, you are the best!" Willow leaves flurried head down, hands do not know where to put. Su Tang also as did not see, "OK, let''s continue ~" after the end of the plate, weaving thin silk, thin silk circle by circle weaving, is also a circle, each finished a circle must use the hand to squeeze tightly, leaving no gap. In the process of weaving, we should pay attention to continuous pressing, which is also a very important step. The pressing result directly affects the final shape of the basket. In the middle of knitting, Hongguo was the first to know what it was for. Now I''m a little excited! Holding the semi-finished product in his hand, he asked, "this! Su Tang! What''s this called? " Su Tang gave a smile and explained, "it''s called back basket. It can hold a lot of things. When we go out to collect, it will be very convenient if we have a back Basket!" Red fruit face is full of smile¡° Yes! With it, we don''t have to take so many skins. What a good thing! Su Tang! Thank you Su Tang nodded, "the basket is just a kind of tool. In the future, we can make other tools according to your needs!" Hongguo is so excited that she doesn''t know what to say, but her impression of Su Tang has completely changed! Previously, when the patriarch recognized her, the people did not raise any objection, but Hongguo knew that many people, like her, did not recognize her from the bottom of their hearts. It''s small and thin. Although it looks good, it''s useless. It doesn''t match the patriarch at all!

 Chapter 41

    The yellow fruit is fresh, so I won''t take it down! Although green grass is angry and anxious, it doesn''t go up to grab it¡° Here you are... "A brand-new back basket was handed to his eyes, and the grass stood. Liu Ye said shyly, "I, I think you like it very much... So..." suddenly, the grass happily took the basket and said happily, "thank you, Liu Ye! You''re a good, kind girl Willow leaves chuckle. But Sue sugar could see that she was very happy! The grass put the basket on her back and said in surprise, "I can''t feel the weight! It''s amazing After two rounds of jumping, Huang Guo ran back to Su Tang and pointed to her shoulder, "Tang Tang, this place is a little tight, uncomfortable! And I think it''s a little small! " Su Tang explained with a smile, "that''s because this basket is made according to my own shape. You can ask Liu Ye to help you make a suitable basket for you!" Huang Guo immediately took down the basket and ran to the willow leaves eagerly¡° Willow leaf, can you help me weave a back basket? " Willow leaves red face nodded, "can, can..." HuangGuo happy to jump up, "great! After LiuYe, you are my best partner! And sugar and green fruit When the orcs saw the use of the basket, they licked a smile and ran to willow leaves and green fruits to ask them to help make the basket! Willow leaves, which have never been so popular, are not suitable. The basket of red fruit and green fruit has also been made, but because it is the first time to make it, many places are not proficient, and the making is ugly, but it does not affect the use! There is still a lot of ghost vine left. At the request of the people, LiuYe continues to work out the back basket. And others are going to start collecting chestnuts! After all, this is their work today! Hongguo tells BUSEN to go to the neighborhood with HuangGuo and collect all the ghost vines he can find. After hearing this, Su Tang asked to go together, thinking if she could find something else.

 Chapter 42

    Huang Guo nodded. Two people will pick a stream of purslane to stay one, only picked less than one fifth of the amount, actually loaded a full basket! See HuangGuo continue to pick, sugar quickly stopped¡° We''ve picked a lot! And if there is no salt, this kind of food is not very delicious. Go to other places and have a look! " Divide Portulaca oleracea into two portions, and put one portion in the basket of Su Tang and Huang Guo. Huang Guo is full of energy with the basket on his back. The whole person is fresh and fresh, and his pace is very light¡° Tangtang, this basket is very useful, so I can hold a lot of things in my hand! " Su Tang said with a smile, "this is the role of the basket." then he pointed to the river channel, "let''s walk along this stream to see!" Naturally, HuangGuo will not object. Bu Sen, carrying his empty basket, came up to Su Tang and said, "Su Tang, is your basket heavy? How about putting purslane in my basket Su Tang smiles and shakes her head. "It''s OK. It''s not heavy at all! Your basket will be used to hold the ghost vine later! " BUSEN was a little disappointed, "OK!" The three walked along the river for some distance and found traces of ghost vine on some big trees. Su Tang is not ambiguous. He collects all the ghost vines he sees, leaving only some seedlings that can''t be used. Ghost vine is a common vine in the orc continent, so they didn''t go far to fill BUSEN''s basket, and even BUSEN''s arm was covered with ghost vine¡° Su Tang, we can''t go any further. There''s a hunting area ahead. It''s dangerous! " Bu Sen saw that Su Tang had to go further, so he stopped her immediately. Su Tang took a look at the reeds in front of her. They were all so close. It''s a pity not to have a look. So he talked with BUSEN in a low voice, "look, we''ll go there and have a look, and we''ll come back right away, OK?" Bu Sen has long been obsessed with the watery eyes of the little female. He can''t remember whether it''s dangerous or not. Nodding stupidly, "OK ~" after getting the agreement, Su Tangtian said with a smile, "let''s go and have a look, and then go back!"

 Chapter 43

    Su Tang gave a thumbs up to Huang Guo, "it''s Gu Gu beast. Huang Guo, you are so powerful!" Bu Sen and Huang Guo were puzzled, and they also raised their thumbs and asked, "Su Tang, what does that mean?" Su Tang explained, "it means to be as powerful as a god warrior!" Huang Guo was surprised, "really? Tangtang, you think I''m as powerful as the God warrior!" Su sugar innocent stare big eyes, very disobedient nod. Looking at Huang Guo''s triumphant appearance, I silently sigh in my heart that people here have no sense of humor. Can they chat happily! Bu Sen looked at Gu Gu beast with disgust, "Huang Guo, throw it away quickly, it''s so noisy!" Huang Guo nodded and raised her arm to throw away the beast. Su Tang quickly put out her hand to stop her¡° wait! BUSEN, don''t you orcs like meat best? The meat of Goo Goo beast is delicious. Why throw it away? " Bu Sen frowned and said, "there is no meat, many bones, and it''s not delicious at all!" Su Tang thinks that they are in the rage! It looks delicious to have such a fat chicken! Stew, stew, stir fry... It makes people salivate! Huang Guo looked at Su Tang pitifully, "Tang Tang, can you only catch Gu Gu beast to eat? Poor you Su Tang is a little speechless. She''s not pathetic at all! By contrast, they are pitiful¡° Tangtang, don''t worry, our tribal warriors are very powerful and can catch many large prey! You won''t have to eat Goo Goo again Su Tang presses Huang Guo again and intends to throw away Gu Gu''s hand. "Don''t lose it. I like eating Goo Goo beast very much. Leave it to me!" Huang Guo, like a helpless old mother, sighed and said, "OK, but you also need to eat more tusk meat. You look too small!" Sue sugar nodded hastily. So, the Goo Goo beast was naturally left behind. Bu Sen tied his claws together with ghost rattan and pulled down a lot of hairs on his wings! The howl of the COO coo beast resounded through the sky!

 Chapter 44

    Although it is good for health to eat cuckoo eggs, the shadow of childhood is too big! Now think of it, or disgusting vomiting! Su Tang shook her head helplessly, "let''s take some back. I''ll make it for you then. I''m sure you''ll like it!" Huang Guo is still very resistant to Gu Gu egg, but also helped Su Tang pick up a lot! Think of today in addition to eating chestnuts, but also eat two eggs, Su sugar feel very happy! By the time they got back to the chestnut forest, the willow leaves had made up two more baskets. Su Tang also had to praise the excellent craftsmanship of willow leaves. The vines in the basket were uniform in thickness, and each circle was pressed very firmly. There was no gap. There is an orc who has carried a basket back. These two baskets are made. Plus this one on BUSEN''s back, there are four baskets that can be used! Orc''s strength is relatively big, carry a basket, hand to carry a basket, is no problem! So when the four baskets of chestnuts were full, HuangGuo gave the basket with purslane, eggs and cuckoos to LiuYe. Su Tang and Liu Ye followed tie Mu and another Orc back to the tribe first. Take off the chestnut can not be directly piled together, otherwise moisture did not remove, chestnut will cover bad! Moreover, Hongguo asked them to go back with the ghost vine, just to teach other females how to make back baskets! It''s not hard to imagine what a sensation it caused when it appeared in the tribe¡° This basket is so convenient! If you make it bigger, you can put it in the tusk beast! "¡° Tangtang, you are so smart! How do you think of it? "¡° You are just like a silly roe deer. Su Tang must have learned it in her original tribe¡° Oh... I see! " For the first time, LiuYe was surrounded by so many Orc females. She was so scared that she kept hiding behind Sutang. But Su Tang was also flustered by them, especially the fact that no one could name them except Yuan Yuan Yuan and Old Nick. Cain has not come back from hunting, so many people gathered together, the scene is difficult to control!

 Chapter 45

    Sue sugar asked strangely, "why do you send them to Cain''s cave? Just put it away! " Old Nick was stunned. Su Tang continued, "Cain said to me yesterday that you are in my place to protect me! Thank you, Old Nick Old Nick smilingly stroked the goatee, "it''s nothing!"¡° Oh, yes! How to deal with the purslane in the basket Sue sugar thought about it and said, "Old Nick, you''re older than me. If you don''t mind, I''d like to call you uncle and teach you medical skills!"¡° Bang Old Nick''s basket fell to the ground¡° Ah! My eggs are still in it Su Tang exclaimed! Quickly squat down to check! Fortunately, there is a thick layer of purslane pad, Goo Goo eggs are intact lying in the back basket. Old Nick''s hands trembled with excitement, and he helped Sutang up¡° What a baby! I don''t mind? I will be your uncle in the future! If anyone wants to bully you! Ask me if Old Nick agrees with me first Sue sugar pursed her lips and gave a shy smile. "Nib, just call me sugar!"¡° Ah, Tangtang¡° After they were hot, Old Nick got serious again¡° Tangtang, although you recognize me as an uncle, you have to think clearly that medical skills are very important no matter in which tribe! Are you really willing to teach me? If you don''t teach me, I won''t blame you. I''ll still be your uncle! " Old Nick''s words touched Sutang''s heart! This is the only one who comes here, except Cain, to think about her. It can''t destroy the atmosphere. Sutang is also very serious¡° NIB! i mean it! Medical skills may be very rare here, but in our tribe, as long as you want to be a doctor, there will be special teachers to teach you! " Speaking of this, Sutang looked down a little embarrassed. "Nibo, I''m still learning in our tribe, and I''m not a doctor. I hope you don''t mind!" Old Nick''s heart was shocked! What kind of tribe is Su Tang talking about?

 Chapter 46

    Eight baskets were newly made, so Tiemu took them with him when he left! Su Tang took a look at her watch. It''s more than 11 o''clock, and she''ll be back at about 12 o''clock according to their feet! Give the purslane in the basket to Yuanyuan, "according to what I taught you yesterday, wash these and cook them in a pottery pot, then feed them to Mengze, so that his injury will be better faster!" Yuanyuan took purslane and trotted all the way to the stream. Sue sugar turned to Old Nick and said, "nib, let''s go and dry these purslanes first!" Old Nick nodded, took the basket from her hand, and went to willow leaf to pick up another basket. Just as they were about to leave, willow leaf called softly¡° Sue, Sue sugar... Can I come with you? " Willow leaf''s appearance is very formal, two hands entangle tightly together, whole body tight. This way, let Su sugar have a moment of trance. In the orphanage before, whenever there was a kind-hearted person to adopt, they stood in a row for selection! Those lively and courageous children have been taken away, only she has been very timid, very nervous to see strangers, such as LiuYe, so no one has been willing to adopt her. On willow leaves, Su Tang seems to see her former self. Chao LiuYe stretched out his hand and said with a friendly smile, "let''s go!" Liu Ye timidly looked at Su Tang, hesitated for a moment, carefully put his hand into Su Tang''s palm, slowly revealed a smile. On the way to the open space, Su Tang whispered, "willow leaf, you are a beautiful female. Don''t keep your head down!" Willow self mocking smile, hand touched his face full of acne, did not speak¡° The blain on your face is a beautiful young blain. It''s caused by endocrine disorders and not eating fruits and vegetables! " Liu Ye raised her head in surprise. For a moment, she was speechless. Although she didn''t understand what Su Tang said, she just looked at Su Tang in a dazed way, with complicated emotions in her eyes¡° Don''t you usually eat fruits and vegetables

 Chapter 47

    It''s the first time that old Nick heard this saying, and he felt very fresh. Liu Ye nodded, "no wonder I don''t grow tall after eating so much meat!"¡° There''s a way to eliminate the acne on your face. If you believe me... "Before Su Tang''s voice fell, Liu Ye was very excited and grabbed her hand¡° Is this... Is this true? Will the... On my face really disappear Sue sugar nodded firmly. "Of course, if you don''t believe me, ask old Nick. He''s a doctor!" LiuYe looks at Old Nick expectantly. Old Nick stroked the goatee on his chin, gave Sutang a look in the dark, and then shook his head to reassure LiuYe¡° Well... I''ll help you see it then! " Willow leaves are incoherent! Su Tang tightly grasped her hands trembling with excitement and said, "this acne can''t be removed in a short time, but if you listen to me, I can guarantee that your face will be clean after this cold season!" Liu Ye nodded, "OK! I''ll listen to you Su Tang said with a satisfied smile, "let''s go and spread out the Chinese chestnut first. Cain said that this is our ration in the cold season."¡° Mm-hmm Chestnut and purslane are all spread out after drying, Su sugar is tired of backache! The orcs here don''t have the habit of eating breakfast, so Sutang only ate a red fruit. By now, he is hungry and dizzy! Looking at the cuckoo eggs in the basket, the intestines and stomach twitch in bursts! He licked his lips, turned his head and looked at Old Nick. "Nib, you helped me put away all my things you said yesterday. Now I want to use the tray in it, which is the big plate for my things. Can you bring it for me?" Old Nick nodded, "OK, you go to the fire first, I''ll take it later!" Su Tang, holding more than ten eggs in the basket, smiles at the willow leaves, "let''s go, let''s have something delicious at noon today! I''m sure you''ll like it! " Willow leaf since know the acne on the face can be cured, also cheerful a lot!

 Chapter 48

    Liu Ye didn''t realize that she was laughing! Su Tang was so shy that she was afraid to say a word with a red face and a low head. Sue sugar helplessly shakes her head, no longer teases her. Suddenly in front of a dark, a tall figure blocked their way¡° Sue... I''m back! " Cain stood in front of Su Tang''s body, his eyebrows drooping, and his eyes were full of warmth. Sue sugar is also very happy, eyes quickly swept in the stealth, a worried face asked, "how? You''re not hurt, are you? " Cain shook his head. "No!"¡° That''s good! " Then, like a child asking for praise, Sutang raised the basket and the eggs in it to Cain''s eyes¡° Cain, look at the basket I made up today. It can hold a lot of things! And the Goo Goo eggs I found in the reeds Cain reached out and patted Su Tang on the top of his head, with a touch of pride in his voice, "Su, very powerful!" Someone who is praised is like a child who gets candy. He is so happy that he can''t shut his mouth! Liu Ye always felt that there was a strange feeling around the clan leader and Su Tang, and that she was a little redundant standing here! After seeing Cain, Su Tang was so excited that she forgot that there was a willow leaf standing beside him. She took Cain by the arm and went to the campfire¡° Cain, you must be hungry. I''ll make you a Goo Goo fried egg. It''s delicious! You will love it So, the surrounding orcs are silently looking at their previously indifferent, unsmiling patriarch, looking at Su Tang''s little female with a tender face! Ah, it seems that it''s not far away from the day when the patriarch married! Ah, it seems that the little female of Sutang is going to be the patriarch''s partner! Ah, it seems that the clan leader is going to change. He is no longer the former clan leader! The orcs were thinking about this, when they suddenly felt a chilly vision, and Cain''s eyes on the back, hit a smart! Now the beast people are relieved! The patriarch is still the original patriarch!

 Chapter 49

    But in order to his stomach, decisively put the tray on the stove, and let Cain help move a fire! Put the Tusk''s fat oil on the tray. Just listen to "Yila", and the fat oil will slowly melt under the high temperature! Taking advantage of the cooking oil, Su Tang broke two branches on the nearby tree and peeled them for chopsticks! Slowly, the animal oil was refined, the piece of fat also gradually become yellow, emitting a tempting smell! Nearby orcs and females were attracted by the smell and gathered around Sutang¡° How fragrant! What does it smell like? Sue, what are you doing? " As soon as I came back from the chestnut forest, before I had time to put down the chestnuts, HuangGuo was attracted by the fragrance. After pushing away the crowd, I saw Sutang. Su Tang picked up the oil residue in the tray with chopsticks, blew it and handed it to Cain''s mouth¡° Try it. It''s delicious! " After eating the oil residue, Cain flashed a splash of surprise at the bottom of his eyes! It''s delicious! " The orcs around are looking at the two pieces of oil residue left in the tray! Su Tang is in a dilemma. The oil residue is just two pieces. Who can give it to! Cain seemed to be aware of Sutang''s confusion and waved to the two cubs hidden in the crowd¡° Come out Sue sugar just noticed that she didn''t know when two cubs came. Pick up the oil residue and smile to them, "come on, let''s eat it!" The two cubs looked at each other, hesitated for a while, and finally could not resist the temptation of fragrance and came out of the crowd. Although there is no salt in the burnt oil residue, it is delicious for orcs who have never eaten anything except barbecue! Noticing the loss in the eyes of the orcs around, Sutang comforted everyone with a smile¡° Don''t worry, I''ll make other delicious food for you! Make sure everyone has a share! " The orcs all around cheered at once! There are almost twenty orcs here, big and small, old and young. She also found more than twenty eggs in the reeds! And the eggs here are also big, only a little smaller than Bluestar''s ostrich eggs! You can only fry two at a time in the tray!

 Chapter 50

    Seeing that it was almost done, Sutang said to the orcs around him, "Gugu''s fried eggs are very hot. You can bring a clean big green leaf here. I''ll put the fried eggs on it and you can eat them!" The orcs immediately dispersed and went to their caves or nearby trees to pick big green leaves! HuangGuo was the first one to come back. She was a little anxious and couldn''t wait to taste the fried eggs, so she picked one from a nearby tree. Su Tang looked at it and put the fried eggs on the big green leaves of HuangGuo¡° Ah Wu... Hiss... Scald... "Su Tang lost her voice and laughed. By the way, the cub who got the second fried egg was reminded, "be careful! Nobody grabs it from you. Blow it cool before you eat it! " The baby''s cheek was flushed with red flowers. "Thank you, sister Sutang!" Cain snorted discontentedly, and all his authority was open! The cub ran away in a panic, wrapped in fried eggs! Su Tang looked at him angrily, "what are you doing? They scared the cubs away Cain also elongated his face, very unhappy, "you are hungry, you haven''t eaten yet!" Sue sugar to Cain that is full of displeasure black vertical pupil, the whole person seems to be soaked in the honey pot, sweet and warm! Resisting the impulse to rub the soft silver hair on Cain''s head, he comforted, "it''s OK! Fried eggs are very fast! Is Cain hungry? I''ll fry one for you first Cain shook his head, "I''m not hungry, you eat first! Eat now Su Tang took a look at the orcs who had been surrounded and reluctantly refuted, "in fact, I''m not very hungry. I''ll eat it after everyone has tasted it!" Cain a knife eye sweep past, "you, want to eat?" Headed by tie Mu and Xiong Da, the orcs with big green leaves are shocked¡° No, no, I don''t want to eat at all! My favorite is barbecue! I''m going to barbecue! "¡° Me too. Barbecue is the best food in the continent¡° Hey, Xiong Da, didn''t you just say that you left me the hind legs of tusks? Go, go, go! I''ll get it now¡° Xiong Er, why do you come with me? "..." The orcs were scattered like birds and beasts!

 Chapter 51

    Su Tang''s eyes narrowed happily. She never thought that one day, a bite of fried egg would satisfy her! Holding the fried egg, he raised it to Cain''s mouth. His eyes were bright, like thousands of stars. "Cain, you can taste it, too. It''s very delicious." Cain took a bite of the fried egg with this Su Tang''s hand¡° Is it delicious? " Su Tang asked expectantly¡° Well In fact, Cain didn''t taste what fried egg was, and her eyes were full of little females smiling. It''s probably that I don''t know how to eat. After eating two fried eggs in a row, Su Tang felt a little full, so she concentrated on frying the eggs and planned to give them to other orcs. Hongguo put the barbecue on the big green leaf and took it. Knowing that Sutang liked to eat fruit, he brought one specially¡° Patriarch, Su Tang, have a barbecue! " Su Tang rubbed her stomach and said, "Cain, I can''t eat the barbecue any more. Come and eat it!" Cain frowned again like an old lady. "You didn''t eat barbecue!" Su Tang strongly refuted, "but I''m really full! I won''t lie to you! "¡° You didn''t eat barbecue! " Su Tang said that she was helpless, "in our tribe, there are many females who don''t eat barbecue! We prefer to eat noodles, eat Cain wondered, "what is noodles? What is rice? "¡° Well, I''ll tell you when I find out. If I do, the tribe won''t have to worry about starvation in the future! " Red fruit after listening, feel very magical, "is it? You say about what it looks like, maybe we''ve met! Or orcs can help to find out when they go hunting! " After listening to this, Su Tang also thought it was reasonable, so she roughly described the appearance of wheat and rice, and finally added a corn¡° If we can find any of these three, we won''t be hungry! " Red fruit nodded, ready to tell the hunting team and collection team, let everyone pay attention to look! Before he left, he was stopped by Cain. Cain realized the importance of Su Tang''s basket at a glance, so he asked Hongguo to go down at the same time and collect a lot of ghost vines!

 Chapter 52

    Two people together to the stream side, Su sugar let Cain coagulation a sharp knife to the Gu Gu beast rifling! After taking out the viscera, I cleaned it again, but I didn''t pluck it! Su Tang dug a deep hole in a certain place by the river until he dug out the sticky mud! First, paste the animal into a big ball with mud, then wrap it with a layer of big green leaves, and then paste a thick layer of mud! Then he washed his hands in the river and let go of his breath Cain looked suspiciously at the mud on the ground. Do we all like to eat earth in the little female tribe? But seeing Su Tang very happy, Cain didn''t interrupt. Su Tang, who is keen on making delicious food, uses the big green leaf pad to carry the mud ball back to the place where the eggs are fried. Let Cain help dig a big hole in the ground, put the mud into it, and then move a pile of firewood to burn on it! The orcs are very curious around again¡° Is Sutang making delicious food again? Why can''t you smell it? "¡° I just saw Sue sugar come back with a pile of mud¡° nonsense! How could Sutang eat mud! "¡° Tangtang, I want to eat fried eggs! Fried eggs are delicious Su Tang took a breath and said, "it''s called Huagu beast. It''s also delicious! You can have a taste of it later¡° Goo Goo? It''s not delicious at all! There is too little meat, and there are too many bones! "¡° Don''t talk! You forget the eggs of the cuckoo beast just now. It''s very fragrant with sugar! " Hearing these words, Su Tang looked around curiously to see which enlightened Orc could say these enlightened words! You must reward him with a fried egg later! However, it''s a pity that I didn''t find it after a look¡° Let''s not fight! I don''t know if it''s delicious until I have tasted it! Let''s continue to fry eggs! Don''t come again for the orcs who have eaten. There are not many eggs for the cuckoo beast, one for each! " There was no fighting and noise, and all the orcs who had eaten left consciously. Sutang was very satisfied. The fried eggs were distributed one by one, and they were highly praised by the orcs! After we have almost eaten the fried eggs, the huagugu beast is ready! Sue sugar takes a stick and carefully removes the ash from the soil.

 Chapter 53

    As the clods fell more and more, the white and tender coo beast appeared¡° How fragrant! Is this really a Goo Goo beast? I''ve never smelled a cackler like this An orc sighed. It''s not that we don''t eat cuckoos. In the cold season or warm season when food is scarce, we don''t have enough prey, so we have to take the second place to catch cuckoos. In everyone''s memory, the meat of Goo Goo beast is very little, and it tastes like grass, which is not delicious at all! But today, the flower clucking beast made by Sutang is different from the former one! Today''s cuckoos smell very sweet! In the eyes of the orcs, Cain first pulled off a chicken leg and handed it to Su Tang. Then he handed the white and tender flower Gugu beast to the surrounding orcs and asked them to share it. In this regard, we have no opinion! Su Tang looked at the chicken leg in front of him and gave Cain a brilliant smile! A big bite up, fragrant soft, because there is no seasoning, the meat is original! With a little sweet, delicious! The orcs who tasted the taste were captured by the clucking beast¡° Is this really a Goo Goo beast? How could it be so delicious? "¡° This is the best Goo Goo beast I''ve ever eaten! I''m going to eat it tonight! "¡° I already remember how Sutang makes it! Let''s catch two more Goo Goo animals in the afternoon! Do the same! "¡° Good! I''ll go with you! And Goo Goo eggs! It''s all delicious! " So, in the afternoon, the Horde orcs all went out to search the jungle for the traces of Goo Goo. Because the movement was too big, the animal was scared to flee, so the egg was robbed by the orcs! When they came home in the evening, they found that there was no baby egg left, and even some of their companions were missing! So on the next day, they united to launch a fierce attack on the pterygos tribe! But in the end, it turned into a white and tender beast called huagugu!

 Chapter 54

    So, ten thousand catties of chestnut sounds like a lot, but actually it''s only enough for one tenth of the orcs in the tribe! Maybe not even enough! Before the sacrifice of the tribe went to change salt, it was predicted that there would be a rainstorm in the near future. The rainstorm might last for a long time. At that time, there would be no sun and it would be inconvenient to do anything! So no matter what you do now, it''s a race against the clock! Cain paid attention to wheat, rice, corn and so on mentioned by Sutang while hunting these two days, but he never found them. Su Tang is also trying to smoke meat, but unfortunately failed! After checking the system, we know that before making smoked meat, we should steam the meat first, and then smoke the water in the meat dry, so that we can keep it for at least one year! The best wood for bacon is pine, because pine will emit a light rosin when burning, which will make the bacon taste better! They came out today to look for pine. Previously in the tribe described the appearance of pine, an orc named Stone said he had seen! So Cain asked him to search for pine with Tiemu, Su Tang and Old Nick! Pine forest is on a hillside in the south of the tribe. Except for some jumping animals in the forest, there are few ferocious animals. Skipping animals eat vegetables, like pine fruit, will not take the initiative to attack orcs! Su Tang, this is just like the description of squirrel! So when she saw a squirrel as big as a cat, she had to sigh again about the magic of the world! Yes, after all, rabbits here are as big as adult husky¡° Su Tang, are you talking about this kind of tree? "¡° Well, that''s right! That''s it Su Tang looked at the nearby pine trees, familiar with the needle like leaves, familiar with the fragrance, is a lot bigger! Tiemu suggested, "let''s see if there are dead trees nearby!"¡° Good A group of four wandered in the pine forest, and squirrels the size of cats looked at them from time to time through the branches.

 Chapter 55

    Sue sugar untied her hair and washed it by the lake! Although there is no cleaning supplies, but even so, also feel that the whole person instantly comfortable a lot! In fact, what Sutang wants to do most is take a bath in the lake and swim around happily! But she''s timid. She doesn''t know when niber and his family will come back. Besides, she doesn''t have any clothes to change! Sitting on the stone beside the lake, I spread my hair to dry and sighed silently! Clothes, smoked meat, pottery pot, soap... These are probably the things she wants to make at present! Paying attention to thinking, Sutang didn''t notice that all the rats around quickly hid in their tree holes! A black figure hovered on top of Su Tang''s head. Suddenly, she rushed towards her! Su Tang only felt that her shoulders were tight, and then the whole person soared up! Su Tang:??? Looking at her distance from the bottom, Su Tang reflected that she was captured by a big bird¡° NIB! Tiemu! Help! Stone! Help me Su Tang''s voice is too thin. Even if she screams, there is still no movement in the pine forest! As the height of rising is bigger and bigger, Su Tang''s heart is tightly clenched together, this height, I''m afraid I can''t even find the bone! Tears also involuntarily on the eyes. She clearly so hard to integrate into the tribe, this just began to improve a little, will die here? What is the big bird doing with her? Is it feeding her to the little bird? Seeing the tribe getting farther away from her, Su Tang felt more and more aggrieved... "Wow... I''m so miserable..." she couldn''t help crying. The big bird was flying, but it accelerated at once. Su Tang''s cry stopped immediately, not that she didn''t want to cry, but that she opened her mouth and poured cold wind into her mouth! cannot bear sth! Can''t cry, tears on the Bata Bata down, often just rolled eyes, was the face of the cold wind blowing away! Gradually, Su Tang''s whole body became stiff!

 Chapter 56

    Although it''s only four days, we all know the weight of Su Tang in the patriarch''s mind! In addition, Su Tang taught us to make back baskets, and found that they could store chestnuts in the cold season, and also made many delicious food! We have already regarded her as our own people! Now she was arrested, more than fear is panic! Tiemu yelled at the direction of the hunting team! In the forest, many birds and animals were frightened and "fluttered" up. Although the orcs of the pterygos have wings, they can''t fly for a long time. Their weight is too large and their wings can''t be loaded for a long time. Then they landed and ran towards the tribe Cain, who was hunting in the jungle, heard the roar of Tiemu. His face immediately changed! The uneasiness in my heart was magnified. Something must have happened to the little female! The fierce breath on his body could not be covered up and sent out. The tusk, who was about to be rounded up, also noticed that something was wrong and ran away¡° Patriarch! The Tusk''s gone Xiong Da jumped out of the grass, looking pitifully at the direction where the tusk left. The orc next to him tugged at his arm. "Stop it. Something may have happened to the tribe!" Xiong dahanhan scratched his head, "how do you know?" Xiong Da is a King Kong bear Orc who joined the pterygos tribe by accident. The senses of the King Kong bear orcs are not as sensitive as those of the pterygos orcs, so they did not hear the roar of Tiemu. Cain''s face was very ugly, and his cold and violent breath was a little shocking, "back to the tribe!" A flash of white light, a white figure quickly swept toward the tribe. The orc pats the bear on the shoulder, then turns into a yellow light and chases the white figure! Bear big depressed look to bear two, "bear two, you say they are bullying US slow?" Bear two silently carried the basket to the tribe¡° Xiong Er, wait for me! "

 Chapter 57

    Old Nick stroked his goatee seriously and said, "maybe it''s just an adult Orc! Since he has taken away Tangtang, he must return to Zhaoying tribe! "¡° The only route from our tribe to Zhaoying tribe is that one. He will fly alone with Su Tang. He won''t last long in the air. He will come down to rest after all! We should be in time to get there now! " Cain''s face was gloomy, his eyes swept around the orcs and said, "Tiemu, Shitou, BUSEN, sunny day, you come with me to save Sutang, the rest of the orcs protect the tribe, and I will manage the affairs of the tribe when old Nick comes back!"¡° Yes! Chief¡° Patriarch! You must be careful! "¡° Patriarch! We''ll wait for you to come back, for Sutang to come back! "¡° Chieftain... "Cain took the lead in transforming himself into a white tiger, with wings spread for five meters! Push on your limbs, and the whole beast will soar into the sky! The rest of the four orcs also follow into the beast, closely behind the white tiger! Old Nick looked up at the sky, his eyes full of worry! God of beasts bless you! We must let the clan leaders come back with Su Tang safely I don''t know how long I''ve been flying in the sky. Su Tang''s frozen brain is confused and her limbs are stiff. She always feels that her nose will flow out in the next second! She can''t have a cold! However, Su Tang found that the speed of this big bird is much slower, and it seems to be a little tired. She wants to find a place to land! Su Tang quietly observed, and found that the bird was flying lower and lower, and finally one person and one beast landed on an open space on the edge of the cliff! Because there was no activity for a long time, her limbs were paralyzed, so Sutang couldn''t stand up at all, and "Putong" fell to the ground all of a sudden! The big bird was also startled, as if he didn''t expect this situation. For a moment, he was a little confused. He tilted his head and stared at Su Tang, and didn''t move. He seemed to be thinking about why she fell down! Su Tang''s eyes on the bird, tears suddenly surged into her eyes, why the big bird has been staring at her? Are you hungry and ready to eat her? So think, Su sugar think she will not see the sun, so sad lying on the ground crying¡° Gugu... Gugu... "Little female, don''t cry. Are you hungry? Wait for me to hunt for you!

 Chapter 58

    Su Tang looked down on the cliff again. As the sound grew louder and louder, Su Tang finally saw an orc team coming slowly from a distance! Help! Su Tang sat up and tied up her scattered hair again. She knew that her voice was small, and now she didn''t waste her energy. When the team was about to get to the bottom of the cliff, Su Tang lay on the edge of the cliff and waved to them for help¡° Help! Can you help me, please? "¡° Help! Help¡° I am here! Please help me After hearing the sound, Edgar, who was talking and laughing, looked up and saw that there was a little female on the top of the cliff. Some novelty pick eyebrows, said to the side of Adam, "you see, there is a little female on the top of the mountain! What a good-looking girl Adang didn''t lift his head and said coldly, "don''t worry. Keep on going. You can go back to the tribe today!" Edgar smacked his lips. "Sacrifice is merciless!" On one side, dunshan patted egger on the shoulder and said, "don''t make trouble. Have you forgotten the end of your meddling in the antelope tribe?" At the mention of this, egger is a little dissatisfied¡° I don''t know! How can orcs in the antelope tribe fight with females! Let me think that Orc is bullying the female Dunshan sneered, "so that''s why you beat other people''s antelope orcs? Because of you, our tribe has changed a packet of salt this time! " Edgar lowered his head angrily¡° Well, at most, I don''t care about this little female! " Shield mountain white he one eye way, "early so not all right?" While talking, the party had already reached the bottom of the cliff. Su Tang''s cry is more vigorous¡° Hello! The orcs below, can you help me? I can''t get down! " Dunshan didn''t look up at all, and said to Edgar, "you see, this little female must be the same as the female in the antelope tribe. Don''t worry about her. The orcs in their tribe will find her later!" Edgar frowned slightly. "But I don''t remember any tribe living here!" Dunshan took a deep breath. "Well, I smell the orcs of Zhaoying tribe!" Edgar said in surprise, "are you sure? Zhaoying tribe is far away from us. How could the females of their tribe appear here? " Dunshan looked at egger discontentedly, "how can you doubt my nose! I just smell the smell of the orcs of Zhaoying tribe. My nose has never been wrong! " "I don''t know who sneezes all day in the warm season," said egger! I can''t smell anything

 Chapter 59

    Yes, that''s right. It''s their duty to save her. She shouldn''t blame them! What''s more, they had met by chance, there was no reason, there was no need to spend time and effort to save her! Although in the heart has been rational analysis of the original, but why... Is damned can''t control the sad! A lost person sitting on the edge of the cliff, sobbing in a low voice, touching tears After hearing dunshan''s words, egger''s ridicule was even more undisguised¡° ha-ha! Who do you mean? Patriarch? How can a little female have the smell of a patriarch! When do you think the patriarch approached the females in the tribe? " Dunshan hammered egger hard, and glared at him fiercely, "keep your voice down! Though I think it''s impossible! But I do smell the patriarch! " Hearing this, Adam also stopped and asked coldly, "are you sure that the little female has the smell of patriarch?" Dunshan hesitated for a moment and answered truthfully, "just passing under the cliff, I really smelled the smell of patriarch. I don''t know if it was from the little female... But there was no one else there besides her!" Adam was silent for a moment. He turned to egger and said, "go and get the little girl down!" Egger nodded, "yes!" Looking at the orc suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, Su Tang''s eyes were red and swollen, and she belched. What''s going on? Haven''t the orcs left? Why did you come back to save her? Edgar is a little shocked at the moment! He was first attracted by the appearance of the little female. The little female who had just cried had red eyes, like a long eared beast, but much more lovely than a long eared beast! And the fingers are clean! This is an unmarked female! Secondly, standing in front of the little female, he also smelled the taste of the patriarch! Although the taste is not very strong, it also proves that the little female has indeed had close contact with the patriarch! And the time is not short! So, the hope just ignited in my heart was extinguished in an instant! Egger''s bright smile, squatting in front of Su Tang, "little female, I''m egger, don''t be afraid, I''ll carry you down!"

 Chapter 60

    Edgar looked at Su Tang and Adam, and asked, "do you want to chase her back, Reverend Lord?" There was no expression on Adam''s face. He said faintly, "come on, follow her!" A line of nearly 50 orcs, mighty behind Su Tang. When running out of breath, think that has thrown off the orcs Su Tang a back, found that they are not far away from her! I was scared to death! She didn''t eat much all the time. She was frightened and ran for so long. She felt her legs were soft and her head was heavy! It''s a sign of a cold and fever! With the idea of "she must not let the orcs behind her catch her", he stumbled all the way. Behind him, dun Shan turned to Adam and said, "sacrifice to your Lord, the little female seems to be sick!" Adam frowned and said coldly, "there is no doctor in our tribe!" Edgar suddenly said, "don''t the little female still have the smell of Zhaoying Orc? Is it going to take the little female to Zhaoying tribe to see a doctor Shield mountain also looked at Adam uneasily, "then... Shall we send her back?" Adam was silent, thinking about the feasibility of the matter in his heart¡° A cry of an eagle came from the air. Everyone''s eyes are attracted by the big bird in the sky! Su Tang''s heart is cold. There are wolves and tigers in front of her. Don''t you give her a chance to survive? The big bird flapped its wings and landed slowly. With a flash of white light, it became a young man with long hair. Su Tang: this big bird is also an orc, so she had been worried about being eaten in the sky before. She was just thinking too much?? Feng looked at Su Tang anxiously, "little female, why don''t you wait for me on the mountain? Did they catch you? " Without waiting for Su Tang to answer, the wind aimed the fire at Adam and his party.

 Chapter 61

    Adam''s eyes were full of cold light. "What a clever orc, why don''t we go to the head of Zhaoying tribe to judge?" As soon as the wind hears this, it immediately counsels¡° Why should I listen to you! Since you like this little female, I''ll give it to you! Hum With that, the white light flashed, and the wind turned into the big bird again, flapping its wings and flying away! Su Tang: just now, Su Tang got a breath from their conversation. As soon as the bird left, she turned around and continued to run along the dirt road! Adam waved his hand. His eyes were stained with a trace of contempt. He hummed coldly, "follow me!" A group of nearly 50 orcs, individual tall horse big, and some look fierce! So not far, not near behind Su Tang, didn''t say catch her, also didn''t say don''t catch her! Su Tang looked at the endless dirt road in front of her. She was black in front of her, breathing heavily like a broken bellows, and her legs were constantly shaking! I don''t know what the orcs behind me mean. Su Tang can only run forward with all his strength! Keep running The wind flapped its wings and flew in the sky. In my heart, I scolded the orcs who just did not know which tribe they were! And the beautiful looking little female wanted to take her to cheat the orcs of the antelope tribe. Hum! Now it''s a good thing that he got into trouble with the orcs. He didn''t dare to go to the antelope tribe, so he had to turn back! Or the orcs of the weasel tribe! The name of the little Lord in the newspaper, they all immediately lay respectfully at his feet! It''s a pity that the orcs of the weasel clan have little hunting ability! It takes days to eat meat in their tribe! Poor let the wind have some dislike! However, some people eat better than starve to death. You''d better go to the weasel tribe and stay for a while. He doesn''t have to do anything there, just sleep in every day! So thinking, the wind can''t help but speed up! Far away, see a few black figures - a closer look, it turned out to be the orcs of the pterygos!

 Chapter 62

    The wind did not care about the pain of his arm. He raised his hand and clasped Cain''s hard arm like steel tightly¡° You... Cough... Let me go! I''m Feng Yi of Zhaoying tribe. I... cough... "" where''s su Tang? " Cain''s fingers on the neck of the wind are tightening! Wind a brain gradually congested, breathing more and more difficult, gas also more out less into¡° You, you first let go, let me go! I don''t know. You said, "Sue, Sue sugar!" Cain tried his best to curb the impulse to blow Fengyi. His eyes were red and he roared, "that''s the little female you took! She! Yes! No! "Son Feng Yi''s legs kept shaking, and something seemed to flow out of his lower body¡° I, I remember! She''s in the back. She''s caught by a team of orcs. She''s caught! You go quickly, save her, otherwise, you''ll die... "Cain lifted Fengyi''s neck with expressionless face and threw it hard! The wind flew out like a rag doll and knocked down three or four trees that were thick and thin! Finally fell on the ground, can not help but highlight a mouthful of blood! Looking at Cain''s leaving direction with gloomy eyes, he wiped away the blood stains on his face and said with a smile, "Yihu tribe... Ha, ha ha... It''s really good!" It''s been more than an hour. Sue sugar is moving on the dirt road. She doesn''t dare to stop, nor can she stop! She''s been gone for a long time. I believe nib and they''ll find out soon! She only needs to hold on for a while... Cain, Cain must be on the way to save her... She looks back and finds that the orcs are still behind her! But now she can''t even cry! In front of the scene slowly blurred, the whole world as if spinning! Su Tang finally fell to the ground. One second before she closed her eyes, Su Tang seemed to see Cain''s figure... Oh, it must be an illusion... I hope it''s not an illusion... "Cain..."

 Chapter 63

    "Cain, take back the power! Do you want to let the surrounding tribes find our pterygos? Are there any God warriors in the pterygos tribe? " Adam gasped for breath, very wise analysis. Fortunately, Cain''s reason still exists, and he takes back the coercion a little bit. The orcs who had no authority were relieved a lot! Adam came to the invisible side, looked down at Su Tang and said, "I don''t remember when the tribe had such a female!" Cain looked up at Adam, picked up Sutang and went to the tribe, "my business, you don''t care!" Adam sighed and said that it had something to do with him that the female would become like this! If he had picked out the relationship between him and Yihu tribe from the beginning, maybe the little female would not be so weak¡° Cain, the little girl seems to be very ill. What''s the use of taking her back to the tribe? Go to Zhaoying tribe! There are doctors there Cain did not speak. The little female is very hot. This situation is similar to that of Mengze. When he goes back to the tribe, Old Nick must know what herbal medicine to use! Edgar went to Tiemu, put his shoulder on it, and asked curiously, "who is the little female? Is the patriarch nervous about her? " Tiemu sighed. Then he told the orcs how Sutang came to the tribe and what happened after he came to the tribe¡° what? Can thorn really be stored for a cold season? Or did the little female tell you that? "¡° Is Huagu beast really delicious? I''ll try it when I get back! "¡° Old Nick was enlightened by the beast God and became a doctor! ha-ha! In the future, our Yihu tribe will also have doctors! "¡° Tiemu, the basket you just said is really so easy to use? Why don''t I believe it? "..." The orcs were talking about it all, and there was a strange flash in Adam''s eyes! He suddenly remembered the hexagrams he had divined in his previous divination, that is, those who came from a different world, were blessed, and those who depended on misfortune, and those who had treasures, were blessed. This is what he divined when he started from the antelope tribe five days ago. Listen to Tiemu''s description, it seems that the little female was brought back to the tribe five days ago, and knows something that many orcs don''t know! Is the alien the little female?

 Chapter 64

    Cain couldn''t help it. A white light flashed around him and he became a big tiger again. Pull the whole person of Su Tang under her abdomen, where the fur is the softest and warmest, hoping to make her comfortable! It was right to do so. After a while, Su Tang stopped shaking, but the temperature of the whole person was higher! Cain was very flustered and didn''t know what to do, so he had to lick Su Tang''s naked face! The whole animal gave out a low whimper, and from time to time arched the sugar with its big head. This is what Adam saw when he came into the cave! He looked around and found that there was no one else. He couldn''t help saying, "what do you look like? Don''t be afraid of other people''s jokes? Use your body to warm a female Cain did not move, continue to nest there to keep Su Tang warm! Adam felt angry and funny! But he did not forget the purpose of this visit¡° Five days ago, I divined that there was an alien coming from the orc continent, who might be an opportunity for the development of the Yihu tribe! "¡° I heard from Tiemu that you brought the little female back to the tribe five days ago. Where did you find her? What''s going on around here? Is there anything suspicious about this little female As the white light flashed, Cain restored himself and wrapped the sugar tightly in the hide. He looked at Adam and said, "Adam! Su Tang is the female I know! She''s not a stranger, and she won''t be. Don''t focus on her! " Adam''s eyes on Cain found that it was more serious than ever. Silent for a while, continued, "I came back to the little female bu a hang, nothing out! But I figured out that the tribe would have a disaster, a very serious disaster, so serious that the tribe would be annihilated before the cold season! And the only breach is in the alien! " Cain''s fist clenched¡° I know you are happy with this little female, but I am the sacrifice of the tribe. Since there has been a breach, I will ensure that the tribe will survive for a long time! Or do you think I''ll do something to the little female when I know the truth? "¡° Cain, as I said, the alien is a treasure. It''s a blessing as well as a curse. If the little female is really an alien, we should take measures to deal with it! The hexagrams I can divine, the sacrifices to the city of beasts, including those of the secluded tribes, especially the Ming Lu tribe, they can divine, but they can''t solve the problem by blindly concealing them! " Cain gave Su Tang a dark and complicated look and shook his head. "I don''t know if she is a stranger, but her behavior is really different from ours." Adam nodded thoughtfully and suggested, "why don''t I try her..."

 Chapter 65

    [Ding! If the host is successfully upgraded to level 2, a big upgrade package will be awarded!]¡¾ Ding! In a daze, Sutang felt a warm current sliding down her esophagus into her stomach. Eyes like 520 glue stuck in general, how hard to open. Soon, Sutang''s consciousness fell into darkness again I don''t know how long it took. Su Tang felt that her stomach was empty and very uncomfortable! Hard to open her eyes, found that she returned to Cain''s cave! Cain''s cave? Wasn''t she first captured by a big bird, then chased by a group of orcs, and finally fainted? Su Tang''s head had already become a mess of paste. She was very afraid and eager to see Cain! I don''t have any strength on my body, and I feel very dry! His eyes turned to the pottery jar near the mouth of the cave, silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his arm vigorously supported the stone bed to move there! It''s true that the heart is more than enough, but the strength is not enough¡° Sue... Are you awake? " Cain''s voice sounded at the entrance of the cave. The next second he came to the stone bed and half held sugar in his arms. Look at familiar faces and hear familiar voices. Su Tang still can''t believe it! After staring at Cain for a long time and confirming that he was real, tears suddenly fell out of control as soon as his nose was sour! Put your arms around his neck and bury your face around his neck¡° Wow ~ Cain ~ I''m so scared! I, I thought I would never see you again¡° Wuwu... I was captured by a big bird. Wow, I met a lot of fierce orcs. They were chasing me all the time Cain patted Su Tang''s back with his big hand and comforted him in a low voice, "Su, don''t cry, it''s OK!" All the grievances, all the fears, all the reluctance and negative emotions burst out at this moment! As early as the moment when he was captured by the big bird, he was extremely afraid in his heart! Later, I met the orcs. I thought they were good people, but I didn''t know why. I followed them not far or near behind her!

 Chapter 66

    Drink the decoction, plus the previous purchase of treatment pills in the system mall. Cover the skin of the beautiful sleep, wake up after the Su sugar, feel all useful endless strength¡° Wake up? How do you feel? " Cain''s deep voice rang in his ear. Su Tang then remembered that when she was not awake, she held Cain and cried bitterly. She also pulled his arm and told him not to leave! Now that I have recovered, I feel ashamed in retrospect! Face suddenly red to the root of the neck, Sue sugar embarrassed cough twice, "I, feel much better!" Cain suddenly got up, put one hand on the skin of Sutang''s head, and lifted the broken hair on her forehead. Looking at the handsome face in front of her, Su Tang''s eyes were wide open and her breath was slowly held. Finally, the forehead of the two people is close to the forehead, and the tip of the nose is opposite to the tip of the nose. The breath interweaves together, the lip also difference, then two fingers can touch! Sue sugar''s heart beat uncontrollably, like a rabbit in her chest! The light in the cave is not very good, but Cain''s short silver hair is very dazzling! Against the backdrop of his whole people are emitting a soft light! Su Tang was a little stunned! She always knew that Cain was beautiful, but there was never a moment like this! He just looked at him in a daze. Cain''s action didn''t last long, and then he frowned and stood up, "your face is still very hot, and your heart beats very fast. You''re a doctor. Do you know what''s going on? What herbs do you need? I''ll go to Old Nick and get it! " Su Tang: I suddenly come back to myself after hearing what he said! finished! She is not in love with this steel straight tiger! It''s a cross racial love affair! No, it seems that it''s just her single love! Ah... It''s better to keep a little distance from big tiger in the future! Sue sugar also followed up flustered up, eight Zhang away from Cain¡° I, I, I''m fine! Hot face is because of the heat, fast heartbeat... Probably also because of the heat! "

 Chapter 67

    After coming to the river to clean up, the whole person is fresh a lot! Sue sugar raised her head, just want to talk, but saw a let her creepy person! He quickly hid behind Cain and pointed to Adam not far away. Because he was afraid, he couldn''t even say, "Cain... Why, he, he''s here?" Cain took Su Tang into his arms, "don''t be afraid, this is our sacrifice."¡° Sacrifice? " Su Tang''s eyes are wide open! After filtering one side of my mind, I remember that someone really mentioned that the tribe sacrifice took 50 Orc warriors to the antelope tribe to exchange salt! That is to say, the orc team that had been chasing her before was actually the team that the tribe went out to exchange salt! Su Tang''s face was like a palette. It was wonderful! Adam came up to them at this time. Eyes without a trace of temperature, as if they can penetrate everything. In addition to the previous psychological shadow, Su Tang did not dare to look at Adam at all¡° I''m the sacrifice of the Yihu tribe, Adam¡° I, I, I''m Su Tang... "Su Tang still wants to hide behind the stealth. Adam looked at Su Tang with an enigmatic face, "you are not a person in our world! Who are you? " After hearing this, Su Tang was stunned. Adam narrowed his eyes slightly and pinched his fingers. His mouth was like chanting sutras. He didn''t know what he was talking about! Su Tang is so stiff that she dare not move! My heart has been in a mess for a long time! What do you mean by that? Is it blowing her up or can you really see something? If you really find that she and they are not the same people in the world, what will you do with her? Burn it like a monster? Think so, Su sugar is dare not move more¡° If you come from a different world, you will be blessed. If you have a different treasure, you will be blessed. " Hear this, Su sugar whole person all can''t help shaking!

 Chapter 68

    "Little female, I mean no harm to you. You don''t have to be so defensive against me!" Sutang''s breathing was obviously heavy. In my heart, I sneer at Adam''s words. After all, no bad man will say he is a bad man! Adam turned his eyes and looked at Cain with a faint smile. "Patriarch, how do you say we should punish this alien? Throw her directly into the fire, or into the ten thousand snake cave in the southeast? " Su Tang''s eyes are red. Holding Cain''s waist, she burst into tears, "Wow, Cain, don''t kill me, I''m afraid..." Adam: Why did the little girl cry? What a shock! He just said those two words, it is estimated that they can frighten the immature cubs of the tribe! Feeling Cain''s ice knife like eyes, Adam felt his nose a little gray. Cain hugged Sue sugar and patted him on the back¡° Don''t be afraid. I''m here. He doesn''t dare to do anything to you! " Su Tang still cried, tears one by one down. It wasn''t long before Cain felt his chest wet. He glared at Adam and gritted his teeth and said, "sorry!" Adam is different from Cain. He carries a cold look all day, just to maintain the prestige of sacrifice in the tribe! But in fact, he was most afraid of the little female crying! So Gao Leng can''t hold on for a moment, and some of them have no choice but to draw the corner of their mouth, "little female! Su Tang! I was just bluffing you! I was wrong! I''m sorry! Don''t cry Sue sugar''s cry stopped for a moment. Just when they both thought it was useful, her cry suddenly grew louder! Adam looked constipated. "I apologize! Why are you crying? " Cain was even more nervous. He didn''t know how to put it! Seeing the orcs looking in their direction, Adam was very worried! "I beg you not to cry! I was wrong! Really wrong! I promise I''ll never scare you again It doesn''t seem to work.

 Chapter 69

    "You scared me twice! If you don''t swear, who knows if you are real or fake next time! " Adam, too! He immediately stood up straight and said, "Yihu tribe, Adam, swear to the beast God that he will never do anything to hurt Su Tang. If he disobeys the oath, he will be punished by God!" A white light shot out of Adam''s body and flew into the sky. Su Tang, this is a relief. But Adam was really curious, "little female, are you really from a different world?" Sue sugar knew that Adam would not be bad for her, so she was not so afraid of him. Not angry back, "you are not all out of it?" Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "I can only figure out who is coming from the world of beasts. I don''t know who it is." Sue sugar and some angry stare big eyes, "then you just lied to me!" Adam took two steps back and explained quickly, "it''s not a lie! The day I worked out this hexagram is the day Cain found you! This is very suspicious. Besides, your behaviors are not consistent with ours! Guess it Su Tang is very depressed. I really don''t want to talk to Adam. But after Adam dropped the human set, he had no burden and became more casual in front of Sutang. It seems to be talking to themselves, or to them, "does the world of beast God really exist?" Hearing this, Su Tang''s plan came to his mind. He cleared his throat and said, "in fact, I''m not a stranger!" Adam and Cain''s eyes were on Su Tang, "Oh? What do you say? "¡° I''m the messenger sent by the beast God. The beast God sees that your life is too backward. Let me enlighten you! But before I came, the beast God didn''t say anything about your situation here, so I don''t know anything! "¡° I do have a treasure in me! But this baby can only be used by me! Other orcs can''t find it or take it away! This baby is for me to communicate with the temple! Can you tell me how to solve the problem! " Su Tang thought, instead of making them doubt, it''s better to put it another way to make them more convinced.

 Chapter 70

    Adam was disappointed. "Can''t you help it?" Su Tang didn''t understand what he meant. She asked with a puzzled face, "why do you think I have a way?"¡° My divination shows that the breach of this disaster lies in the alien! Otherwise, ask the temple with your strange treasure, and the beast God may know something! " Sue sugar shook her head. The scene was silent! Cain took Sutang''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t worry. Since the beast God sent you here, you won''t watch our tribe die out." Sue sugar is more silent. She knew in her heart that no beast God had sent her, so she did not dare to answer at all. Since the sacrifice figured out that the alien was carrying a different treasure, the disaster in his mouth was no joke. But why is the breach in her? Su Tang wants to break his head and can''t understand it! Adam comforted, "yes, don''t be nervous! Since we don''t know what the disaster is, we''ll wait and see! With you, there is always a way to resolve it! " Adam is very irresponsible. It seems that the safety of the whole Yihu tribe depends on her! But Sutang didn''t say anything. She pulled Cain''s arm and said, "come on, don''t you say Yuanyuan is frying cuckoo eggs? Let''s go and have a look! "¡° Mm-hmm Coming to the campfire clearing, a large group of ORC females and cubs formed a pile. Don''t think about it, it must be Yuanyuan frying eggs in it¡° Su Tang! It''s Sutang¡° Su Tang is well! Old Nick is a god¡° Yes, yes, Meng Ze was so badly injured before that he thought he was going to see the beast God. Unexpectedly, he came out today! "¡° I think the scar on his stomach is still there! It hurts to look at it! " An old orc, trembling out of the crowd, exclaimed, "God bless my pterygos tribe! Let''s have old Nick and sugar! Thank you for your protection Suddenly, many orcs knelt down with the old Orc and paid homage to the North! Su Tang wants to help the old orc, but Cain stops her and shakes her head.

 Chapter 71

    "Yihu tribe, Hongguo..." "Yihu tribe, Tiemu..." "Yihu tribe, stone..." "Yihu tribe, HuangGuo..." "Yihu tribe, LiuYe..." more and more orcs kneel at the foot of Sutang, white light shoots from their bodies and disappears in the blue sky! Just a few breaths. Most of the orcs in the Yihu tribe swore to the beast God and recognized the identity of Sutang saint¡° The Yihu tribe, Mengze, swear to the beast God and defend the saint to the death Another shadow kneels in front of the line. Su Tang quickly stepped forward to help Meng Ze, a face of accident, "Meng Ze, your injury is OK?" Meng Ze nodded with a smile, "thanks to the blessing of the saint, I''m much better!" The scar from the chest to the left waist, which was originally turned out and sewed up by Su Tang, has scabbed now! Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the orc''s physical quality is really good! Su Tang smiles and pats Meng Ze on the arm. When the eyes turned to the group of orcs standing there, like a pile of benchmarking, the smile narrowed a bit. Those are the orcs who followed Adam to the antelope tribe for salt! I didn''t understand when I saw so many people swearing to Sutang! In their opinion, Sutang made a little contribution to the tribe, but this is what she should do as a member of the Yihu tribe. The patriarch said that she was an animal God messenger. No one has ever seen the animal God messengers look like, so they are not recognized in the bottom of their hearts! Especially when they know that the patriarch is happy with the little female, they feel that the patriarch is dazed and makes the little female become a saint! You know, the saint of a tribe is second only to the existence of patriarch and sacrifice! Given the tribe in the hands of such a thin little female, they would rather have no virgin! So the nearly fifty orcs, one by one, stood there with their necks across, motionless¡° Shield mountain! Come and see the lady. What are you doing standing there like a silly roe deer? " An elderly female waves to dunshan. Shield mountain don''t over head, seem to be angry, "Eminem! I don''t know

 Chapter 72

    Su Tang looked at the unconvinced orcs behind Adam and said calmly, "this is the second time we met. Although it was a bit unpleasant when we met for the first time, since I have become a tribal saint, I forget all the bad things before."¡° If you don''t approve of me, it doesn''t matter. I will use my own efforts to prove that I can be a tribal saint! " With that, Su Tang no longer looked at the orcs, but picked up the nearest old ORC¡° Everybody up! Thank you for your approval, I am very happy Su Tang''s excited little face is red. It''s like the excitement of the campaign monitor when he was voted by everyone at school! But more exciting than that! As the saying goes, if you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight! She served as the saint of the Yihu tribe, so we should strive to lead the tribe to a good direction! A spontaneous sense of responsibility filled Su Tang''s mind. Look at the desolation around, there is nothing! Secretly vow in the heart, we must let the orcs of the tribe live a well-off life It''s night. In order to celebrate the return of sacrifice for salt, also in order to celebrate the Yihu tribe has a saint. The tribe held a celebration, and all the orcs participated in it! A hundred and ten orcs surrounded the campfire field which was not very big! Since Yuan Yuan mastered the skill of frying eggs, many cubs around her every day clamoring for fried eggs! So at the moment, she is busy frying eggs for dozens of young children of the tribe! Because Su Tang reminded me that you can''t eat too much fried eggs, usually two cubs share one! In addition, there is a group of orcs around a clearing burning called huagugu beast! Edgar squatted there curiously. "Tiemu, this coo beast is wrapped in mud without plucking its hair. Can it really eat?" Tiemu patted his chest and assured, "of course, can I cheat you? That''s what the virgin taught us After hearing this, dun Shan turned his lips and didn''t agree¡° What if it''s delicious? The animal has so little meat and so many bones. How troublesome it is to eat

 Chapter 73

    "What''s that smell! How fragrant¡° Is this called Huagu beast? It smells good! "¡° Let me have a taste Just in the blink of an eye, the originally small coo beast was torn apart by the orcs! Edgar was lucky enough to get a piece. After he really tasted it, he was full of praise! The bones of Goo Goo beast are all crisp, and they can be eaten with meat! The meat is soft, but the taste is really good¡° Ah! Don''t do it, dunshan! You just said it yourself, you don''t eat it! "¡° Yes, we all heard it If you can reduce one Orc share, they can eat more! So all the orcs were staring at the shield mountain, determined not to let him move a piece of meat! Looking at what everyone ate, dunshan was very anxious! Is it too late for him to take back what he just said Su Tang was sitting by the fire, roasting chestnuts attentively. Suddenly, a group of orcs, female holding hands, surrounded her with the fire, singing and dancing! He turned his head and looked at Cain. The fire reflected on Cain''s face with a faint soft light¡° They are welcoming you! You can dance with them For Sutang, it''s a novel experience that we''ve never had before! Some shy hands to her hand over to the female, and then was a force suddenly pulled up! Su Tang followed the pace of the orcs, jumping around the fire and Cain. Although she couldn''t sing their... Folk songs, she was still played up by the atmosphere and laughed happily! I didn''t sit down until I was tired! Next to him was an orc cutting unknown meat with a stone knife. Stone knife is very heavy, but orcs have great strength. It seems that it''s very easy to cut it down with one knife! Cut, the orc is ready to take the thigh bone away. After su Tang realized what he was going to do, she quickly got up and stopped him!

 Chapter 74

    Sentao scoffed and didn''t believe Su Tang¡° Meat is the most energy, we orcs only eat more meat to become stronger! What you said... "Qingguo stepped forward and patted Sentao hard," shut up! This is the virgin! What''s your attitude Qingguo is also one of the insiders of Mengze''s treatment. Seeing that her husband doesn''t recognize the identity of Sutang''s saint, she must not have seen her! Forget it! But what happened to that sarcastic tone? That''s too much! Disrespectful to the virgin! It''s time to fight! Sentao''s big man, one meter nine, was beaten by Qingguo. He was aggrieved like a little daughter-in-law and didn''t fight back. In Su Tang''s speech, many orcs have been surrounded. Everyone said that this scene is not strange¡° Is the saint going to cook delicious food again? What can I do for you? "¡° Yes, my Lord, if you need anything, please tell us¡° Holy lady, my baby hasn''t grown in the rainy season. Can you really grow tall after eating the bone soup you said? "¡° My lady, my willow leaves are not cubs. Can they grow tall after drinking? " Su Tang did not expect that her casual words attracted so many orcs! So he quickly explained, "bone soup is for drinking, not for eating! It''s really nutritious and everyone can drink it! Drinking more can help us to be stronger, but it''s better for the cubs! "¡° The effect is good for the baby because the baby''s bones are still growing, and our bones have been shaped! So the effect is very small! " Am of LiuYe nodded in disappointment, "OK!"¡° Nib, can you get some of the onions and ginger we found before? " Old Nick nodded, "OK, wait for me!" Sue sugar pulled Cain''s arm again. "You ask someone to go to the cave and take the pottery pot, clean it and fill it with water! I''ll make you a stew Cain dropped his eyes slightly. "I can coagulate a gold pot for you!"

 Chapter 75

    Without waiting for Su Tang to find a way, the orcs were suddenly blessed¡° Let''s get water with the big green leaves! That''ll make it faster! " a hundred responses to a hundreds! Suddenly, more than half of the orcs'' Hula la ''astigmatism, are using big green leaves to hold water! Su Tang rubs his chin, or tomorrow he will ask the system how to make pottery or porcelain. It''s time for the tribe to buy these things! More people, more power! Although big green leaves don''t hold much water, the people pour water into it one by one. After a while, the pot was full. Sue sugar folded the scallion that old Nick had taken into several sections and threw it into the pot. She also broke the ginger into pieces and threw it in. Finally, let Tiemu turn the cleaned back leg bone of the tusk into several sections and throw it inside. Looking at a very big pot, only a dozen pitiful bones, empty, no appetite. Su Tang suddenly thought of chestnut again! In a hurry, someone took a lot of chestnuts and peeled them while waiting for the water in the pot to boil¡° Lord saint! The chestnut is not ripe yet! Don''t you say you can''t eat this? " Yuanyuan asked curiously. I''ve always been called Lord saint, and I always feel a little unaccustomed¡° Yuanyuan, we are friends. Just call me Tangtang! Don''t call me Lord saint. It sounds awkward! So are you! Call me Tangtang or Sutang! " For a time, the people of the minority love Su Tang even more! Who doesn''t like the little female who has a good heart and a sweet mouth and knows a lot¡° Raw chestnuts really can''t be eaten, but chestnuts are not only roasted by fire, but also cooked! The taste of chestnuts cooked will be different ~ "I didn''t tell you before because the tribe didn''t have any utensils to cook chestnuts, but I''ll think of a way to do this! Don''t worry! Today''s Stewed big bone with chestnut is very delicious¡° There isn''t much meat left for the cubs. You can peel some chestnuts for them. Orcs and females can taste the taste of boiled chestnuts! "

 Chapter 76

    Su Tang covered her mouth and chuckled, "if you are hungry, you can have some barbecue first! We so many people, a pot of chestnut can only let you taste, not enough to eat! " Barbecue? Barbecue! Su Tang suddenly stopped laughing and looked at Old Nick with his eyes shining. "Nib, I remember we found cumin before! Right Old Nick nodded and took out a big green leaf from his arms, which was wrapped with many cumin seeds¡° Well, you said it would taste good if you sprinkle cumin on the barbecue, so I brought it too! " Su Tang is so happy and crazy! I wish I could jump on the spot! But - after all, now is a saint, or to pay attention to the image of it! Hold on, hold on! Crush cumin seeds on stones and collect them again¡° Let''s try this barbecue! Sprinkle a little salt and cumin when the meat is about to be roasted. Don''t put too much! Otherwise it will taste bad! " Except for the orcs who didn''t recognize her, the rest of the people came to knead and barbecue consciously. Su Tang smiles at Ai Ge, shield mountain and others, "don''t you want some?"¡° Hum A group of orcs turned their heads haughtily. Su Tang shrugged. These uninformed orcs don''t think she''s flattering them! It''s so... Narcissistic! After the ethnic people have taken enough, there is not much cumin powder left! Fortunately, the orcs didn''t come to take it, otherwise cumin would not be enough! It seems that we need to find time to collect some cumin! After all, cumin is one of the necessary seasonings for barbecue in the orc continent, which likes to eat meat! Before long, there was a smell of cumin barbecue over the tribe! This kind of smell has never been smelled by the orcs of the Yihu tribe! Even a number of orcs can''t wait for the barbecue to be completely cooked, so they can''t help but put it in their mouth! But the feeling is definitely not as good as roasted¡° Hiss... Ha... So hot! Sugar! Add seed, seed, anyway, this barbecue is delicious! " Round side toward the mouth fan, while loud praise! Mengze in the side of the gentle smile, "you eat slowly, not enough I have here!" Yuanyuan pushed Mengze''s arm and asked him to eat quickly. "You can try it too. It''s really delicious!" Inexplicably fed a mouthful of dog food Su Tang: ignore them to continue barbecue!

 Chapter 77

    When the barbecue was almost finished, the rich flavor of bone soup also twined over the tribe. Mixed with the mellow aroma of chestnut, it is very attractive! The moment Cain opened the lid, the white mist rose like a mushroom cloud. At the same time, the fragrance is stronger! The orcs of the tribe are ready to move. They all have big green leaves in their hands and stare at the big iron pot without blinking! The white fog gradually dissipated, and I don''t know whether the bone soup in the pot was due to the addition of a lot of chestnuts, or because it was too late and the fire set off. The whole pot of bone soup was milky yellow. Sutang couldn''t help swallowing. This kind of bone soup looks delicious! Someone pulled out the fire under the stove, and sugar grabbed a handful of salt from Adam''s big green leaf. All of a sudden, Adam''s heart was broken! But in order to maintain the cold sacrifice, Leng didn''t say a word, but in the dark staring Su Tang! To tell you the truth, the quality of this salt is really not good, the color is yellow, and there is a trace of bitterness in it! Compared with blue star''s white salt, no! There''s no comparison! Su Tang sighed and wrote down the necessity of salt in her notebook! Now... In addition to clothes, smoked meat, clay pots and soap, there is another item! Take a deep breath and comfort yourself! take it easy! take your time! There will be! When the bone soup in the pot is no longer boiling, Su Tang let Cain set a leaky spoon to bring chestnuts to the people¡° WOW! How hot! But it smells good! "¡° Yeah! it''s so delicious. Salty, very special! It''s different from roasted chestnut! "¡° Yes, it''s as crisp as green fruit. The roasted chestnut is too soft. I don''t like it! "¡° But I don''t think it''s better to cook on fire! " The cooked chestnut is more crispy than the one burned by fire. The chestnut burned by fire is in direct contact with the flame, and the temperature is higher, so the taste will be more soft, suitable for the elderly and young people to eat!

 Chapter 78

    Shield mountain some can''t believe of stare big eyes, "you, you..." egger patted shield mountain''s shoulder. Dun Shan looked resentful. "Look at them, egger!" Edgar followed him with a smile, raised the big green leaf in his hand and said, "I''ll try it too. If you don''t eat it, I''ll tell you when I come back!" Dun Shan: looking at the brilliant faces of his former teammates smiling around the iron pot, dun Shan cursed in his heart! One by one like a silly roe deer beast! It looks stupid! Hate hate bite no taste of barbecue, give yourself a psychological hint, my hand is the most delicious barbecue, they are not delicious! It''s not delicious at all... The more I think about it, the more the smell of chestnut stewed big bone goes into his nose. And there are a few teammates with chestnuts back to sit next to him, a bad smile asked him, "shield mountain, you really don''t want to try it? Pretty good! " Shield mountain is very competitive, don''t go too far, a look of indifference, "I have barbecue is enough!" Former teammates shrugged, "well, whatever you want!" I don''t know why. I have a lot of barbecue in my stomach, but I still feel very hungry! The vision stealthily glances at the big iron pot, like touching the electricity, and then hastily takes it back! But after two minutes, I couldn''t help looking in the past... Ah... It was really fragrant... Suddenly, a small figure appeared in front of me. Shield mountain scared a stagger, a face nervous look to Su sugar, "you, what are you doing?" Sugar like magic from behind to take out a big green leaf, above two steaming chestnuts¡° Here you are Dunshan suddenly stood up, and the big man of more than one meter nine stood in front of Su Tang, just like a giant! I don''t want to eat it! Our dog animal likes meat best! How can you be as vegetarian as a female! " Su Tang can''t help swallowing. It''s funny! He pulled his arm, put two chestnuts into his hand, and said, "please help me. There are still two chestnuts left. I can''t finish them. Don''t waste your food! Otherwise, the beast God will not be happy! " Maybe it''s under the steps, or maybe it''s su Tang''s arm.

 Chapter 79

    There are more than one hundred people in the tribe. It''s not too much to say more, and it''s not too little to say less! In short, when the broth is distributed, Su Tang''s legs hurt! Sitting on a big stone beside him, Cain had put away the pot, leaving only a small bowl of bone soup in his hand. Carry to Su sugar side, "drink some!" Su Tang chuckled and took a few sips. Maybe it''s because the ingredients are fresh enough. Su Tang thinks this soup is so fresh that people want to swallow it! But I always remember Cain, the greatest hero of the evening. So I stopped in the middle of the drink. "Oh, I''m so full. I can''t drink any more! Cain, try it, too! It''s delicious! " Cain said nothing and drank up the little broth left in the bowl! Su Tang nodded contentedly. At this moment -- "click... Click..." a not very obvious cracking sound sounded. There was a moment of silence in the tribe¡° Ah, my clay pot! How could that be? " Old Nick heartily picked up the broken pottery pots. He was in a hurry and seemed to want to put them together! But broken is broken. No matter how hard Old Nick tries, it won''t help after all! Because everyone was only concerned about stewing big bones with chestnuts. For a moment, they forgot the pottery pot and the chestnuts inside. The water in the pot was dried and the chestnuts were black. Yuan Yuan came forward with an apologetic face, "I''m sorry, Old Nick! My fault! I didn''t look after the earthenware pot! " Old Nick is heartbroken! He waved his hand to the circle. The orcs stopped and looked at Old Nick quietly. This pottery pot was brought by Old Nick since he joined the pterygos tribe. We all know how precious Old Nick is! Before, we didn''t know what the pot was for, so we didn''t care! But today, after tasting the delicious stewed bone with chestnut, the orcs immediately realized how useful the pottery pot is! Yuan Yuan leans on Meng Ze''s side, tearful, "what should I do? I didn''t mean it!"

 Chapter 80

    Su Tang quickly scanned the pictures and text on the light screen. He found that the orcs around him were staring at her with a kind of eager eyes. Does she have to put on a show, too? For example, when communicating with the temple, Su Tang sat cross legged on the ground with her hands on her knees and her back straight. Eyes closed, mouth has been chanting "namo Amitabha," anyway, let those orcs feel very mysterious right! It''s almost time for Su Tang to open her eyes. Looking at the people mysteriously, he said, "the temple has taught me how to make ceramics! Tomorrow I''ll take you to make ceramics together! " All of a sudden, a large group of people knelt down on the ground and bowed down to Su Tang! Blessed are the saints Su Tang is not good to pull people, after all, this is the belief of the orcs, if interrupted, it will cause suspicion. Originally, I thought that the orcs would worship and get up. Who knows that they have been worshipping all the time! Su Tang is in a hurry! Cain raised his hand to the people, "go back to rest, restore strength, and follow the arrangement of the saint to burn ceramics tomorrow!" The orcs then gave up, got up in twos and threes, saluted them and went back to the cave together Soon, there were only four people left in the open space, suchan, Cain, Adam and Old Nick. Sutang yawned and said, "I''m so sleepy. Cain, let''s go back to the cave." Cain nodded. When they were ready to leave, Adam stopped them¡° wait! Sue sugar, can you really reach the temple? " Sue sugar hesitated and nodded. Adam looked at Cain and said in a deep voice, "can you ask the beast God to practice for Cain?" Su Tang has a "clatter" in her heart! Every time she heard strange things about Orc land, she was afraid. If the system can''t give the answer, isn''t she going to help?

 Chapter 81

    Sue sugar was a little silent. She didn''t even dare to look at Cain. As time goes by, the heat of Adam''s eyes gradually cools down¡° No way? If I can''t, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it! " Sue sugar clenched her fist. She dare not try! Even if the system can really sell this dharma, according to Adam''s description, this dharma is so precious, it must be expensive! Su Tang didn''t forget her way home. She needs to spend 10 million exchange points to open the time tunnel after reaching level 10! Ten million! She has spent a lot recently, and now she only has more than 1600 exchange points! Today I exchange for junior, tomorrow there are intermediate and senior waiting for her! When on earth can she go home? A warm big palm wrapped Su Tang''s little cold hand. Su Tang raised her head and looked at Cain with warm eyes. She felt that he was eager for primary cultivation before, but now it''s like nothing happened! Su Tang was puzzled. Cain whispered, "Why are your hands so cold? Is it cold? I''ll ask Hongguo to bring you some skins tomorrow! " Su sugar mouth some bitter, "you, why to me so good?" Cain Leng for a while, did not seem to think that Su Tang would ask. Adam said sarcastically, "you know Cain is good to you?"¡° Adam¡° Young master Adam groaned disdainfully and stopped looking. Su Tang has been staring at Cain, looking forward to something in his heart¡° Why? Why are you so nice to me? " Cain also looked at Su Tang seriously, "because you are the animal God messenger!" The hope in Sutang''s eyes soon faded. Yes, what is she looking forward to? She and Cain were originally from two worlds. They met by accident! They are just passers-by in each other''s lives. She will leave one day, won''t she? Sue sugar gently took her hand out of Cain''s.

 Chapter 82

    Sutang thought Cain would be happy to hear that. But I didn''t expect that he suddenly came forward and held her wrist tightly, frowning tightly¡° What do you mean by that? What is the time here? " Su Tang pursed her lips and said, "the sacrificial Lord has said that I am a stranger! I always go back to my own world¡° no way! I won''t allow it Cain looks terrible! I can''t control my strength for a moment! Sutang cried, "let me go! You hurt me Cain quickly released his hand. Su Tang rubbed her swollen wrist and shook her head. "It''s OK! That''s it. I''ll provide you with the skills, and you''ll protect my integrity here! " Cain flatly refused, "I didn''t agree! Whether you give me the skill or not, I will protect you! But you can''t leave! " Hearing this, Su Tang laughed angrily¡° Why don''t you say no? Who are you to me? " Cain pursed his lips and said nothing. One side of the Old Nick noticed that the atmosphere between the two people is not quite right, quickly stepped forward to make a fork, "OK, it''s very late! Let''s have a rest! Isn''t Tangtang busy making ceramics tomorrow? " Cain took a step towards Sutang. Sue sugar immediately stepped back alert¡° What are you doing? " Cain said lightly, "take you back to the cave!" Su sugar face expressionless refused, "no, we are lonely men and women always live in the same room, the influence is not very good! I''ll go and live with Huang Guo! " Cain''s face is very ugly! Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "no, how crowded it is to live with other people! I remember that there is a cave at the foot of the mountain which is empty. Otherwise, you''d better live there and it''s convenient to get in and out! " Sue sugar nodded, "OK, please take me there!" Cain wanted to stop him! Adam took his neck and said to Old Nick, "take Sutang to the empty cave, and then find Hongguo and give her two skins! Don''t freeze Old Nick nodded and walked away with sugar! Cain folded Adam''s arm behind him, pressed him on the tree, narrowed his eyes and asked dangerously, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 83

    Cain began to doubt the truth of Adam''s words¡° And how do you know she''s angry? " Get it! It''s a circle and it''s back! Adam was very helpless to explain, "there are many reasons why the little female is angry. Think about it for yourself! Anyway, I''ve seen angry little females before. They are basically like her! All of a sudden, I become strange and ignore you! " Cain was silent for a moment. "Then why is she angry?" Adam is almost driven mad by Cain! Take a deep breath, force oneself to smile business, "that otherwise I help you to ask?" Cain stares at Adam with some creeps¡° Keep away from her cave Leave such a warning, go far! Angry Adam stares at his back in situ! She deserves to be angry with him! This bad temper is unbearable The next day, Su Tang was still a little confused, so he was called by Yuan Yuan and Huang Guo¡° Sugar, get up! I brought you red fruit! After you finish eating, we''ll burn ceramics! " Su Tang was pulled to sit up from the stone bed. She couldn''t help yawning and was very sleepy. It was only six o''clock when she saw her watch! No wonder it doesn''t feel so bright! Old Nick sent her to this cave last night, brought her five animal skins, and also brought her surgical props and back basket together! When I was finished, I lay down on the stone bed. When I closed my eyes, my head was full of Cain''s face! It''s like being possessed. Yes! Trying to calm down, Sutang began to analyze her feelings for Cain! Cain was the first to find her when she came to the orc land on the first day! After that, Cain took her to the Yihu tribe to take care of her, protect her, and even save her when she was in danger. Although it was an Oolong in the end, Cain really helped her a lot!

 Chapter 84

    "Aunt Hongguo, today we are just kneading mud embryo. The orcs can''t do it with thick hands and feet, and I can''t use so many females. Moreover, the aged females of the tribe can also help. They are not very tired. They don''t need young females to come!" Hongguo nodded, turned around and scattered the orcs in advance, and then ordered more than half of the females to collect chestnuts, leaving only a few familiar ones here. Then he told Huang Guo, "go and invite aunt an and them all to see if you can help." Huang Guo nodded and trotted away. Red fruit turned her eyes to Su Tang again and said with a gentle smile, "I''ll take them to collect chestnuts and let green fruit and willow leaves stay here to help you. If you have anything, let Yuanyuan call me!" Sue sugar nodded, "OK!" Hongguo said, "it''s hard for you. If you feel tired, have a rest, or the patriarch will feel distressed!" The smile on Su Tang''s face coagulated. Then, as if she had not heard anything, she urged Hongguo to say, "aunt Hongguo, go and pick chestnuts! It''s enough to have me here! Don''t worry Although Su sugar everything behaves very naturally, but Hongguo still has doubts. That pair of eyes seems to be able to insight into people''s heart, see the Su sugar heart some hair! After all, Hongguo manages the little females in the tribe. She has seen a lot of quarrels between her partners and mediated a lot! So at a glance, Hongguo feels that Su Tang is giving birth to clan leader''s spirit! This can also explain why the patriarch deliberately told her today that she couldn''t let Su Tang get tired, but she didn''t come over! Because they didn''t know what was going on between them, Hongguo couldn''t say anything, so she nodded and left. Sutang was relieved¡° Everybody go back and take the basket. Let''s dig some soil and come back! " Yuanyuan stepped on the tunnel under his feet, "isn''t the ground full of soil? Where else are we going to dig? " Su Tang shook his head and explained, "these soil are not good. There are too many small stones in it, and the particles of the soil are too big to make ceramics. I know where there is suitable soil. Take the basket and I''ll take you there!"¡° Oh, well Su Tang also turned back to the cave and took her little basket. It wasn''t long before we came out, and everyone was here! Huang Guo went to each cave to call the aged female, but she didn''t come back.

 Chapter 85

    Willow leaf a face excited nods to say is. Yuanyuan asked curiously, "what Aloe Vera? Is it the one who removed the things from the willow leaf''s face? " Sue sugar nodded and explained as much as she could, in words they could understand! Before, when I went to pick herbs with nib, I found one, not much, so I gave it to willow leaves to let her wipe her face! "¡° Aloe is a kind of plant, the leaf is very broad, there are transparent colloidal objects inside, the colloidal objects smeared on the face can make yourself look good! " Green fruit thoughtfully looked at Su Tang, "so you are so beautiful, so white and tender, just because you smeared aloe?" Round a listen, suddenly came to interest¡° Really? Tangtang, I also want to wipe aloe! I want it, too! " Sugar suddenly some laughing and crying¡° Aloe really has whitening effect, but it is only useful to adhere to smear! And I only found that one. Willow leaves are more needed now, so I give it to her. When I find other aloes later, I''ll give them to you, OK Yuan Yuan nodded a little lost, "OK!" Willow leaves excited do not know what to say, the face of the smile did not stop! The four of them had already come to the dirt road. Su Tang squats down and grabs a handful of loess. It''s as delicate as powder. It''s a rare good soil¡° Here we are. This is the soil. First, we use big green leaves in the back basket. Otherwise, if there is too much space in some places, the soil will spill out! " The other three nodded, learning Su Tang''s way, reorganized the basket, and began to fill it with soil! Su Tang''s back basket is small. After loading most of the back basket, he took it with his hand. It was very heavy, so he stopped. Green fruit is the most loaded. It looks like 50 Jin or 60 Jin by visual inspection. Then it''s round. It''s also loaded with 50 Jin! Even the willow leaves, which are not much higher than Su Tang, are more than 40 Jin! Su Tang is carrying more than 20 jin of loess in her hand, and she can''t help smoking the corner of her mouth After returning to the cave, Huang Guo has been waiting there with many old females! Seeing the four people coming back, he ran up angrily, "where have you all been? Why don''t you wait for me? " Su Tang gently comforted, "don''t be angry. We came back with some loess. I''ll teach you how to make mud germ. Aren''t you very interested?"

 Chapter 86

    As she said this, Su Tang put the mud on the ground and rubbed it evenly. All the other females are doing the same. Feeling that the kneading was almost done, Sutang said, "OK! The next step is to knead the mud embryo! Let''s press down a nest in the middle of the mud and slowly squeeze it along the edge to make it as thin as possible! " The females are holding the mud embryo carefully¡° ah It''s broken Huang Guo exclaimed, holding the mud in his hand, there is a big hole on it! Sue sugar gently smile, "it doesn''t matter, you knead twice again, re pinch!" Huang Guo touched his forehead with his arm. Now I finally understand why Su Tang said it would take at least two or three days to do it! This clay ball is soft in the hand, but also pinch a shape out, it is too difficult! Huang Guo can''t sit down after a while. She can''t see the shapes around her, but she still has a pool of mud in her hand. She is more and more angry¡° I went to pick chestnuts! It''s too hard to squeeze the mud Su Tang had expected such a result. She shook her head with a smile and ignored her! As early as in the preparation of the back basket, it has been found that HuangGuo has no talent in this aspect! On the other hand, willow leaf is the first time to contact, but she just pinches like a mold, which is very close to the porcelain bowl used by Su Tang in Bluestar! Stop the action in hand and describe the shape of the bottom of the bowl to the willow leaves, so the skillful willow leaves quickly pinch out! Therefore, the mud embryo of the first ceramic bowl was born in the hands of willow leaves! Su Tang put the ceramic bowl in the middle of the crowd and said, "this is what I said about the ceramic bowl. We all make it according to the willow leaves. First we make the ceramic bowl and practice our hands. Later we can make the ceramic pot!" Females have no opinions, are not professionals, there is no experience to teach, so we are groping to come! In half a morning, more than 50 ceramic bowls were made! Among them, willow leaves alone pinched more than ten! Put these ceramic bowls one by one inside the cave and let them dry in the shade! After that, Su Tang used leftovers to teach everyone how to make big spoons and big leakers, and also put them in the corner of the cave to dry in the shade! Tasted the sweet of kneading clay embryo, we are very looking forward to Su Tang teach them to knead ceramic pot! Especially the willow leaves, even at noon barbecue did not eat much, urged Su Tang back to the cave as soon as possible! Poor hard-working Cain, carrying the prey, wanted to come back early to see the little female. Who knows that before the prey can be put down, I heard that the little female had eaten barbecue and went back to the cave!

 Chapter 87

    In the afternoon, we asked two orcs to help us and brought several baskets of loess. Because making ceramic pot needs a lot of loess. There are nine people in the cave! Five of them are elderly females. Without the help of orcs, they would have been digging for a long time! And good mud, Su sugar according to the picture example given in the system, chose a big belly pottery pot, and Old Nick before some similar pottery pot! But the difference is that there are two handles on both sides of the belly, so that even without the help of the orcs, the females can use the pots themselves! With the help of spoon and leaky spoon, it''s easy¡° Attention, the bottom of the pottery pot is a little thicker, because it needs to be burned. If it is too thin, it is easy to break! It''s dangerous With the previous experience of kneading ceramic bowls, we all know how to do it. But if the clay is too soft to shape, it will crack easily if it is hardened! So after experimenting for a long time, many people made a pottery pot with the right clay. And this pottery pot is not big, the space inside is too small, the orcs are absolutely not enough to eat! Su Tang also worried about this for a long time, but when he saw the firewood pot of the system picture example, he had a kind of feeling of being bright in front of his eyes! The wood pot is simple and easy to make. It has large capacity. It can be used to make soup, cook rice and stir fry vegetables! You can do anything! When the time comes, tell the orcs to build a suitable stove and put the firewood pot on it. It''s absolutely necessary for the kitchen! Su Tang immediately told you this new idea and got everyone''s approval! After trying, I found that the wood pot is much simpler than the ceramic pot! So, an afternoon passed, and there were more than ten big firewood pots in the cave! At this time, there is no place to settle down in the cave. The ground is filled with all kinds of mud germs, which makes people feel very happy!

 Chapter 88

    Su Tang never thought that the two orcs assigned by Hongguo to help her dig the kiln would be Cain and Adam! Face immediately is not very good-looking, at the same time in the heart also regret last night why did not say clearly with red fruit¡° Hey, sugar, what''s this look like? Aren''t you happy to see us come to help you? " Because there were no other orcs nearby, Adam simply took off his disguise! Su Tang tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, "I''m happy to see you! Don''t you all have to hunt? " Cain said faintly, "today we take turns!" Su Tang nodded, but she thought that orcs would take turns! How advanced¡° How do you dig the kiln Sue sugar is not a person who confused work with emotion, because her profession does not allow her to do so! Moreover, now she is only sulking, which has nothing to do with the hermit, and he doesn''t know. After clearing up her mood, Su Tang told Cain about the kiln. The structure of the kiln is simple, and it is excavated with mud on the spot. The kiln chamber is small, slightly round, with a diameter of about 1m ~ 1.5m, which is about the size of a wood pot they made! But it''s bigger than the cauldron, otherwise it can''t be put in! Leave a burning hole at the bottom of the kiln, use firewood as fuel, the flame enters from the fire passage around the kiln, smokeless chimney, so that the temperature distribution is uniform, so that the fired ceramics are not easy to damage. Su Tang told Cain after reading the description of the system and modifying it in simple language, but he was still afraid that they could not understand it, so he took this branch and explained it as he drew on the ground! One side of Adam is stunned, "these are the temple told you?" Sue sugar nodded. Adam was a little silent. There are pottery in the upper animal city. He has also seen the kiln for firing pottery in the upper animal city. It''s a very simple earth cave. Put the pottery into the cave and fire it at high temperature! Every time the fire goes out, there will be a lot of broken products! Now after listening to Su Tang''s description of the kiln, I finally understand the problem! Although this kiln is also simple and crude, it is by no means comparable to the kiln in the city of beasts!

 Chapter 89

    Su Tang suddenly pinched his palm, not to look at Cain, to avoid his fall! Then he quickly drew the shape of a shovel on the ground with a branch, and said to Cain, "try to condense this with Yuan Li! It should help you! " Cain nodded, palm of his right hand up, and soon a familiar shovel appeared in Su Tang''s sight. Take it seriously in your hand, and you will understand its purpose at once! Without waiting for Su Tang to explain, Cain picked up the shovel and suddenly became powerful! Adam came up again like brown candy. "What''s the name? From the temple? "¡° Well, it''s called shovel. It''s just a common tool for us. We can''t build a house without it! " Adam''s peach blossom eyes flashed the same light, "house? What does your house look like? " Su Tang holds her cheek in her hands and looks up at the sky for a moment¡° There are many houses there! They all have their own names. They are very tall, higher than Cain when he flew up! In the evening, it will shine, especially beautiful Adam glanced at sugar. "How could there be such a high house? How do you get up there? Do you want to fly up there? " Su Tang looked nostalgic, "yes, fly up! Use a tool called elevator to fly up! " Adam stopped talking all of a sudden. Su Tang suddenly recovered and looked at Adam with a suspicious look, "do you know the house? How do you know about a house? Don''t all the tribes live in caves? " Adam shrugged. "The orcs of the Yihu tribe like to live in groups and are used to living in caves. My former tribe had houses!" Hearing this, Sutang immediately became interested and asked curiously, "what''s your tribe''s house like?" Adam raised his chest and said, "our tribe''s house is the most beautiful in Orc land! We all use iron wood to insert into the ground to form a circle, then split the iron wood from the middle and fix it on the top, and finally spread a thick layer of big green leaves to prevent rain from entering the house. "¡° When it''s warm season, a lot of leaves will grow on the stumps of the house. It''s green, and it''s nice to put some flowers on it! " Susugar listened, couldn''t help Tucao, "you make complaints about the house. It''s the grass shack. Well, it''s called wooden house! This kind of house is for livestock in my family! " Adam, with an open mind, asked, "what is a domestic animal?" Su Tang pursed her lips. "Livestock are our own prey. Almost no one can hunt in our hometown. We all live by breeders and raising animals." Adam seems to have been opened the door of a new world. He looks at Su Tang with an expression of "how can he do this?"!

 Chapter 90

    Red fox''s fur is glossy and smooth, without any impurities or knots. There is a black hair on the top of the red fox''s head, which is very conspicuous. It destroys the overall elegance and adds a sense of joy! Su Tang restrained her hands, but her love could not be hidden! But Adam didn''t know it at all. The fiery red tail swings slowly. The fluffy fox hair is as soft as running water. People who watch it have a desire for crime! Adam lay on the ground, big tail sweep, the original hillside in front of that pile of soil was swept away. It''s as clean as it''s never been! Cain''s face was cold, and he thought Adam''s red fox hair was very eye-catching! Little female''s eyes are attracted by it! He threw away his shovel. At the moment when he left Cain''s hand, the shovel turned into gold particles and disappeared in the air. A flash of white light - a big white tiger with black and white stripes appeared in front of Su Tang. Squat on the ground, watery eyes have been staring at her, is really lovely and cute, let Sue sugar''s heart quickly! The tiger raised his hand, poked his ears, and then lay down on the ground to show his white fur belly, as if looking at Su Tang in a coquettish way. It''s like a big cat.!!! Su Tang can''t stand it! Squatting on the ground, he took the tiger''s head in his arms, rubbed and rubbed, full of joy! Adam is staring at the fox! The white light flashed by and quickly turned into a man. He''s afraid Sue sugar will do the same to him a little later! At the thought of Cain''s insanity, he was so angry that he gave him a beating just because he didn''t see the little girl! Oh, if I hadn''t beaten him, I would have turned against him! Obviously feel the mood of a tiger at the moment is happy, a red fox also dare not speak, very obscene squat aside When Su Tang has had enough, he will react. Some embarrassed don''t over head light cough two, "cough, that what, quickly continue to dig kiln! It''s ready for the afternoon! " The white tiger turned over and turned into a man. Without saying a word, he continued to turn into a shovel and try to dig the kiln!

 Chapter 91

    Sue sugar gradually calm down, later thought, she want to overcome the chick complex, can''t contact with Cain. So light said, "Well! Hard work, patriarch! If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first! " After that, he turned around and walked towards the tribe. Cain:... Gave Adam another fierce look. Adam said he was wronged. What''s the matter with me Back in the cave, Su Tang felt a little hot. Take a deep breath, just feel upset! No, she has to shift her attention as soon as possible¡® 007, how many exchange points do I have now? "¡¾ Ding! Su Tang sighed, but it was not enough¡® 007, open the system mall! "¡¾ Ding! There are many kinds of items in the mall. Please tell us what you need, and 007 will help you select them!] Su Tang: she just wanted to see what was sold in the mall¡¾ Ding! The system mall contains hundreds of millions of products, which you can''t think of and can''t find without this system!] Wow, should she clap? At this time, Su Tang suddenly thought of the big gift bag that the system gave her when upgrading! It hasn''t been opened, and I don''t know what''s inside¡® 007, where do I put my big gift bag when I upgrade? "¡¾ Ding! The level 2 reward package is in the system backpack. Do you want to click to view it? "¡® Yes! "¡¾ Ding! The rewards for successfully opening the level 2 reward package are as follows: space upgrade 10 * 10, survival intermediate Q & A (10 / 10 every week)] Su Tang looked at the system panel depressed, so she opened the intermediate Q & A in advance. What is the purpose of the intermediate Q & A¡¾ Ding! It is detected that the host has turned on survival intermediate Q & A. you can choose one of the following items!] Su Tang was happy again! It seems that this system is still very humanized!

 Chapter 92

    After having barbecue at noon, Su Tang can''t wait to cook all the pots, bowls and spoons! Then I went to the forest to find some wild vegetables and cooked them. I''m constipated after eating barbecue for so many days! After walking around the cave, I found that most of the mud germs were well preserved. Only a few porcelain bowls and a firewood pot near the entrance of the cave cracked! Can not continue to air down, or these will be burned at that time! In a hurry, she called Hongguo and asked her to arrange for some orcs to help her carry these ceramic clay embryos to the kiln. This action, and instantly attracted the eyes of the vast majority of orcs in the tribe¡° Is this ceramic? This is the earth¡° No, the virgin said it would be fired! "¡° Mm-hmm, I saw it all. It was dug by the patriarch himself! It''s on the south hillside! "¡° Is it? Let''s go and have a look! " In a short time, the orcs who stayed in the tribe gathered on the southern hillside. Su Tang directed the orcs to carefully put the mud embryo into the cave, and then blocked the cave with big stones! Ignite the flame at the bottom of the fire, and the hot gas slowly diffuses the whole cave along Cain''s pre left corridor! Su Tang took a look at the orcs all around here. For a moment, she was also a little nervous! Whether it''s making mud germ or digging cave, it''s all according to the systematic explanation, but it''s still the first attempt after all. Whether it can succeed or not is unknown! Cain took a team of warriors to hunt in the forest, while Adam deliberately stayed. Although he had already seen the clay and dug the cave, he could not rest assured when he didn''t see the pottery! It''s not just Sutang that''s nervous. The orcs of the whole pterygos tribe are nervous! Under the gaze of these eyes, the first batch of ceramics came out of the kiln! At the moment when the big stone was removed, a white mist floated out, mixed with an indescribable taste. Sutang was a little excited, that was the taste of ceramics.

 Chapter 93

    Adam stepped forward with a complicated look and said, "it''s really pottery. Continue to make it so that all orcs in the tribe can use it!"¡° Oh, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, Hoo! Adam picked up a delicate looking ceramic bowl and looked at it carefully. The appearance of the pottery is very good, and the yield is also very good! It''s far more than the city of beasts can match! Turn to sugar. She is smiling, don''t know what to say with willow leaf, the look of that high spirited is really different from other small female, willow leaf after listening to her words shy smile. Adam''s fox had a thought in his eyes. Clearly has shown the identity of the animal God Messenger, Cain has promised to protect her, so why did she do so much for the tribe? Is it just because you want compensation? Adam doesn''t believe it! But he doesn''t care and doesn''t want to! As long as she doesn''t do anything harmful to the tribe, it''s good for her and the tribe, so he won''t interfere In the whole afternoon, the Yihu tribe burned ten ceramic firewood pots, more than 30 ceramic bowls, and ten pairs of spoons! It can be said that the harvest is quite abundant! With the new tools, Su Tang was also very excited. With the help of the orcs, she successfully built a earthen stove. For a moment, she threw all her unhappiness behind her! It''s not a good saying, but love and food can''t live up to it! It''s not long since I came here, but Su Tang thinks it''s been several years! In addition to the night before yesterday to drink hot soup, the rest of the time is not barbecue or barbecue, eat Su Tang almost unbearable! So, while it was still dark, walking around the edge of the tribe for two times, I found a few round cabbage! But Sue sugar was so happy! How long has she not eaten a mouthful of vegetables? It''s amazing to think about the taste!

 Chapter 94

    "Fat pot?" All the orcs looked at Su Tang with a puzzled face. Su Tang chuckled and said, "first cut so much fat with a stone knife. Later I''ll tell you what to do!" Most of the animals in the orc continent shuttle through the woods all day. They are full of tenacious muscles. Fat is very rare! In the past, this kind of fat oil was something that everyone was eager to abandon. It was usually cut off and thrown away! But since Su Tang used fat oil to make fried eggs, it became the heart of the orcs in an instant! Especially after refining the remaining oil residue, simply not too delicious! Male, female, old and young like it! Just when the orcs almost fought for lack of fat and oil, Cain''s hunting team came back with a batch of new prey, which calmed down the war! Because there are only six earthenware pots on the shelf, so it''s not necessary to use too many pots! The flame was burning in the stove, and the tongue of fire was licking the bottom of the pot, and the water in the pot was slowly evaporated until it disappeared¡° Everyone pay attention to see, after the water in the pot is dried, you can put the fat oil in it, and wipe it neatly with the branch against the fat oil in the pot! " The moment the fat touches the pot, a white smoke rises. As the temperature rises, the fat and oil are refined slowly. Su Tang holds the piece of meat and wipes the bottom of the pot and all around with the oil. The other females, unable to use chopsticks, struggled to move in the pot against the meat. Although it''s just a pot, the smell is still lingering. The orcs are almost dead! Cain has been standing beside Su Tang since he came back. Unfortunately, Su Tang has been concentrating on raising the pot and has not noticed him at all! So Cain stood there in silence and waited. After susang finished the pot, she saw Cain and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?" Cain took out a bunch of grapes the size of a ping-pong ball and handed them to her. "You like to eat fruit. Here you are!" After seeing the grapes, Su Tang was surprised and subconsciously wanted to reach for them. When the hand reached the mid air, but suddenly stopped, and like a touch of electricity in general hastily back!

 Chapter 95

    Even Sutang could see that Cain was not in the right mood, not to mention the orcs whose senses were many times stronger than hers¡° Tangtang, did you quarrel with the patriarch? " Yuanyuan asked with some worry¡° No... why Yuan Yuan didn''t know how to express it. After thinking for a while, he said, "well, you used to call the patriarch by his name, but now you call him the patriarch. If the patriarch let you eat fruit before, you would be very happy, but now you don''t want any more!" Su sugar slightly lowered her eyes, unable to refute for a moment. After all, what Yuan Yuan said was true. Strictly speaking, she and Cain are not going to fight. A quarrel is an unpleasant behavior caused by friction between two people who have a good relationship. She and Cain are far from that kind of intimacy. They are all caused by the "nestling complex" in their hearts! Wait a minute. I wish I could get through this time! Su Tang raised her head again and looked at the other orcs with a smile, "the pot is over, let''s continue! By the way, the fat in the pot just now is very dirty and can''t be eaten! " Wen Yan, the cubs who were going to eat the oil residue, threw the oil residue away! Seeing everyone''s cooperation, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, I''ll make other delicious food for you later!" The cubs are also gradually bold up, one by one with their own short radish legs, lying on the edge of Su Tang''s stove. Su Tang opened them with a smile, "no way, you have to stand far away, or you will get hurt!" The cubs didn''t speak. They stood obediently in the position assigned to them by Su Tang, looking at her with shuilingling''s big eyes. Seeing this, Su Tang''s heart is soft, and her heart is about to melt away¡° Everyone cut the meat into small pieces, like this big one, and then a small piece of fat oil! " Because Su Tang didn''t have the tools to take advantage of, so she let tie Mu help cut the meat into about one centimeter thick pieces! Let Yuanyuan give the extra onion, ginger and garlic to the females on the other stoves. Tear the cabbage into pieces and put them aside¡° We first throw the fat oil into the pot to extract the oil. Then we take out the meat dregs and put them in the ceramic bowl. If we sprinkle some salt, it will be better to eat. "

 Chapter 96

    The orcs with ceramic bowls hold ceramic bowls, while the orcs without ceramic bowls hold big green leaves. They all line up in order to get meat, which makes Sutang very happy. The meat fried in six ceramic pots is not enough for the orcs in the tribe. The ceramic bowl is only the size of a palm, and everyone has only half a bowl. For the orc''s bottomless stomach, this meat is only enough for them to taste. Maybe you can''t even taste it. The first time we ate fried meat, everyone was very excited. It''s totally different from barbecue in taste. It''s not as greasy as that. It tastes more tender and delicious. Because it''s fried with oil, it''s especially fragrant. Even the cabbage, which has not been favored by everyone, tastes crisp and delicious, with a trace of sweetness. Females and cubs like it very much. The orcs also found it novel and took two bites, but they preferred meat. Looking at the delicious food, Su Tang had a sense of pride that could not be expressed in words! Look around, the crowd did not see that familiar figure. Hesitating for a moment, he filled his ceramic bowl with a bowl full of fried pork with cabbage. While the people around him were eating hot, he went to Cain''s cave alone¡° Chieftain, chieftain, come out and eat meat! " It was quiet and dark! No one answered all the time, so Sue sugar wondered, isn''t Cain in the cave? But it''s so late, where can he go alone? Maybe he just fell asleep in the cave¡° Cain, can you hear me? where are you? Is it in the cave? " Think so, Su sugar continues to use a kind of not big not small voice to call. The next second, Cain appeared in front of Sutang¡° Sue, I''m here! " Sue sugar was so scared that she almost knocked over the bowl in her hand¡° You... You... How did you suddenly show up and scare me to death! " Palpitating patted the chest. Cain said apologetically, "sorry, Sue, I didn''t mean to!" Su Tang didn''t care too much. She took a deep breath, handed him the bowl in her hand and said, "it''s OK. This is my fried cabbage and meat. Would you like to try it?" Cain reached for it as if to ask casually, "have you eaten?" Su Tang was stunned and said, "look, you''re not here. I''ll send you some to eat! You also eat quickly, otherwise cold not delicious! Don''t you go to the open space for some barbecue? " Cain nodded silently, "I''m with you!" Su Tang

 Chapter 97

    Now that the ceramics have been made, we should teach them to pay attention to hygiene! They should be told that they must wash their hands before eating, and that they should not use their hands when eating, and they should use tools. In the future, they should not drink water directly in the river, but should bring it back and boil it in a pottery pot before drinking. Su Tang has made up his mind to lead the tribe to civilization. He looked around and set his eyes on the stealth. Heart secretly happy, then as the head of Cain to start! The two branches that he used to keep the pot with fat were handed to Cain. In Cain''s puzzled expression, Su Tang said, "I''m for you."¡° This thing is called chopsticks. In the future, we should learn to use chopsticks when we eat. We can''t use our hands directly. There are a lot of invisible insects in our hands. If we directly grasp the food with our hands, the insects will sneak into our stomachs, which will be very painful sometimes. "¡° You are the head of the tribe. Of course, you should learn to use chopsticks, so I''ll teach you first! What about? That''s interesting Cain was silent. Finally determined to nod, "OK, I learn, you teach me!" Sue sugar wrapped Cain''s big hand with her little hand. Feeling the softness, Cain''s eyes fell on Su Tang''s cheek unconsciously. They were so close at the moment that Cain could even see the hair on her ears¡° This is the thumb, this is the index finger, this is the middle finger, this is the ring finger, this is the little finger. " Su Tang seriously taught Cain the names of five fingers. Then she saw that he seemed nervous and comforted him, "don''t be afraid. In fact, the method of holding chopsticks is very simple, but it may not be suitable at first. Just practice more!" Cain focused on Sutang''s voice and nodded, "well, I''m not afraid of you!" Su Tang always thinks this sentence sounds a little strange, but it''s not strange! Depressed, he scratched his head and began to teach Cain how to use chopsticks¡° We first align the tips of the chopsticks, put the ring finger under the chopsticks, and gently hold them with the index finger, thumb and middle finger... Then... "Is that so?" Su Tang looks at Cain''s skillful chopsticks with astonishment.

 Chapter 98

    Su Tang is more and more curious about the city. It seems that he asked casually, "by the way, nib, I''ve heard that you''ve talked about going to Orc many times. What else is there in Orc that our tribe doesn''t have?" Old Nick thought about it and said, "there''s a kind of linen. It''s similar to your clothes, but it doesn''t look as delicate as yours!" Sue sugar was shocked¡° Is it really linen? Are you right? " Old Nick nodded. "Well, it''s the name, but it''s very few. Only people with high status can enjoy it!" Sue sugar''s breath was a little short. "So, so, do you know who discovered all this first?" Old Nick shook his head. "I don''t know..." "Sue sugar was disappointed. Adam thought a little, and suddenly said, "the upper beast city is a subsidiary city of the kingdom of beasts, which was learned in the kingdom of beasts. It''s said that the wise people of the kingdom of beasts thought it out. What''s your opinion?"¡° "The kingdom of beasts?" Sue heard the name for the first time¡° Can you tell me more about the kingdom of beasts? " Adam took a look at Cain and said, "this is not a place to talk. Let''s go to your cave!" When he got to the cave, Su Tang couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the matter with the kingdom of beasts?" Adam shook his head carelessly and said casually, "before that, why don''t you tell me when I can ask for the Dharma from the temple?" Su Tangnai stares at Adam fiercely, "what''s your hurry? Didn''t I say I''ll give it to you in two days? " Adam looked like a reluctant, even some rogue, "it''s been two days, isn''t it?" Su Tang is very angry, but he has nothing to do! Cain never dared to speak. Last time, because of the discussion of this topic, he didn''t know what to say and let the little female angry, so he didn''t speak this time! As everyone knows, such Cain is with Adam in Sutang''s eyes! Don''t have good spirit of stare Adam one eye, "wait for me to ask first!"¡® 007, check the balance! "¡¾ Ding! The current available balance of the host is 10098 points!]... Su Tang can''t help spitting out fragrance! Just passed the pass line, this is!

 Chapter 99

    This heavy blow, let Su sugar slow down for a long time, but still did not slow down! He stood up in a dispirited state. Cain subconsciously stepped forward to help, Su Tang was intoxicated in the pain, unable to extricate himself, also did not push Cain away. Adam''s heart thumped at the sight of her¡° What''s up? Can''t you go to the temple? " Sue sugar shook her head with a sad face. I''m so worried about Adam¡° So what happened? You said it Sue sugar curls her mouth. Forget it. These orcs can''t understand her pain! From the system package, I took out the primary training manual and the given health pills. Adam''s eyes lit up when he saw these things out of thin air¡° This, this is paper! Yes, that''s right! It''s paper! Is this the primary cultivation manual Adam took it, put it under his nose and took a deep breath. Then he quickly put the manual into Cain''s arms, "quick! Open it! Does it work for you? " Cain took it calmly, opened it and looked at it casually, but there was only a blank on the paper! Adam snatched it and asked in panic, "well, what''s going on?" Su Tang is also confused. How can this system mall still sell fake and shoddy products? So I asked in a hurry¡¾ Ding! Please hit the manual on the user''s back! Note: it can be used many times!] Su Tang, a false alarm, touched her forehead in a cold sweat. After opening his eyes, Adam''s eager eyes, Su Tang, who already knew how to use it, couldn''t help teasing him¡° The temple told me that the manual had been touched by unknown people, so it was invalid! " Adam''s face turned white all of a sudden! Where is the whole person frozen! It seems that I think of some bad memories, and my body trembles faintly¡° Young master! Are you okay? Don''t scare the old slave

 Chapter 100

    Su Tang explained hastily, "no! You''re not! Adam, I''m sorry. I just want to make fun of you. I''m sorry! I swear to the beast God, the temple really didn''t say that! I made it up! I lied to you! I''m sorry Adam was silent for a long time¡° Does the temple tell you what the manual is all about? " Su Tang nodded, took the manual around the stealth, and then slapped him on the back¡° The temple said, in order to protect the cultivation method from being leaked, let the orcs understand it by themselves Cain was shocked! Black vertical pupil gradually enlarged, eyes with a touch of shock! Then he nodded, "yes! I really know the cultivation method! Sue! Thank you There was a faint tremor in his voice. I could feel it. He was really happy! Seeing this, Adam also felt relieved, pulled the corner of his mouth with a bitter smile, "so I feel relieved! No matter, I''ll leave first... "" wait a minute! " Sue sugar stops Adam¡° What else can I do for you? " Adam looks back. Su Tang spread out her palm and put a simple wooden box on it¡° The temple gave me a pill that can activate the blood vessels and sense the power of heaven and earth! "¡° What Adam stumbled back a lot of steps, full of shock and incredible! There was also a hint of consternation on Old Nick''s face. After reaction, a burst of ecstasy¡° Sugar! Can you give this pill to the young master? No matter what conditions you put forward, I will promise you! " Adam''s lips wriggled slightly, his fists clenched, but soon loosened¡° Su Tang, I need this pill. You can offer me any conditions. I''ll agree to anything! " Su Tang nodded, "OK, here''s the pill. My condition is... I want to know what happened to you in the past, and why do you need this pill? Don''t say what you want to be strong, I don''t believe it. "Su Tang''s answer was unexpected! Adam, in particular, guessed that Su Tang might put forward a lot of conditions, and some even required his life!

 Chapter 101

    But I didn''t expect that the sacrifice meeting in the city of beasts would retort, saying that he had miscalculated at that time, and that the white fox Ali, who was born with Adam, was the cub favored by the God of beasts! After all, before the orc ceremony, Ali had already awakened his blood, could feel the power of heaven and earth, and became a god warrior! At the same time, Ali is also the first of all Kerry''s cubs to wake up! The future can be expected! Because of this, Kerry believed the sacrifice! And Adam is red fox, red is the color of blood, is an ominous sign, so whether Adam is Kerry''s cub or not, he is a cursed and ominous man! After hearing this, Kerry immediately gave orders to the orcs to pursue Adam, regardless of the father son relationship! Young Adam, has always been loved, did not experience such a scene, for a time was scared! Fortunately, Old Nick, the slave who has been serving Adam Eminem, is a loyal ORC. He takes Adam in hiding with fright and escapes from the upper Orc city to the wilderness all the way! During this period, they met a dying old ORC. Old Nick didn''t want to take care of it. After all, they couldn''t protect themselves, but Adam insisted. They finally saved the old Orc! The old Orc is the sacrifice of Zhaoying tribe. He was brought out by his disciples to kill him. Maybe it''s because he was afraid. When the disciple saw that he didn''t move, he ran away in a panic. It''s ridiculous to say that his disciples wanted to be a sacrifice as soon as possible, so they hurt him! Fortunately, I met Adam and Old Nick, and finally I was saved, but I was old, and my health was not very good, so I soon died! But before he died, he gave all his abilities to Adam! Fortunately, Adam is also proud, not only to learn all the skills of the old orc, but also to explore their own skills to further! Since then, they have been wandering in the wilderness. At the beginning, they were cheated by many evil minded orcs. After many times, Adam learned to disguise. He looked cold and hard to provoke. He really helped him a lot! Until once, when hunting in the woods, I met a group of wolves. After a long fight, Adam was injured and exhausted. In the crisis, Cain appeared and saved them! In order to recuperate, Old Nick took Adam to the pterygos tribe. After a period of time, he found that the people here were pretty good, so he settled down with Adam. They also swore to the beast God and asked to join the pterygos tribe!

 Chapter 102

    Adam has always used a very flat tone to describe. As if the person who has suffered a lot is not him! There was no sympathy or pity in Sutang''s eyes. She reached out and patted Adam on the shoulder, spread out her palm, and handed the wooden box to Adam with a firm face¡° Don''t be angry with people who are not worth it, try to be stronger, then stand in front of them and tell them with the facts that they are wrong Adam stares at Su Tang. The fox''s eyes are shining like stars¡° Thank you He reached for the wooden box with a solemn expression. There was a treasure in it that could change his fate... Old Nick was also excited, "sugar, thank you! From now on, my old Nick''s life is yours! I have no choice what you want me to do! " Sue sugar shook her head helplessly. "Nib, what are you saying? I respect you as an elder. Don''t say that in the future! " Old Nick''s goatee was shaking, and there was a trace of moisture in his round eyes! Good boy¡° Adam, I''m sorry for what happened before. I''ll take this pill as my apology to you! " Adam shook his head. "I don''t blame you. I can''t come out by myself. Moreover, the pills given by the temple are too expensive to give to others. But I need them very much. I still say that from now on, you are my benefactor. No matter what you want me to do, you have no choice!" Su Tang is also the first time to see such a stubborn and serious Adam. For a moment, I was a little sad. "In fact, this health pill is not as valuable as you think. It can''t guarantee that you will be able to awaken your powers. It just increases your probability of awakening your powers!" Adam was silent for a moment and said, "what do you mean?"

 Chapter 103

    Sorceress''s magic ball: 500 exchange points, hands placed on the ball, can detect powers that will awaken. Talent stone: 500 exchange points. After clenching, the user''s talent level will be evaluated. Dali pill: 100 exchange points. It can increase strength by 3 times within two hours after taking. Gale pill: 100 exchange points, can increase the speed by 3 times within two hours after taking. Stealth pill: 100 exchange points, one hour after taking, you can hide your whereabouts and breath. Duan Ti Shu: 1000 exchange points, persisting in exercise can enhance physique and awaken ability There are always many pages, Su Tang''s eyes are spent! But that wash marrow pill is still very useful! Actually, there is a pill that can activate 100% powers! And then there are all kinds of skills. They all look very good. That''s great¡° The elixir that can ensure the awakening of the power is not without it For a moment, the eyes of the three orcs in the cave turned back to Su Tang¡° I just asked about the temple. There''s a kind of marrow washing pill that can guarantee the awakening power! "¡° There is also a book called Duan Ti Shu. If you keep exercising according to the above, you can not only strengthen your physique, but also awaken your powers! " Cain''s black vertical pupil is almost in a straight line! Shocked for a long time, he found his voice and asked, "well, how can we get to wash marrow pill and segment body technique?" Sue sugar flushed¡° This... Actually, I need to buy these things from the temple! I just bought that elementary cultivation manual. Now I have no money! " Adanton came to the spirit, "what kind of currency do you trade with the temple? Copper or gemstone? I have some. How much do you want? Forget it, I''ll give it all to you! " Su Tang: it seems that she doesn''t know enough about the world! Why did the Yihu tribe live so primitive with all the coppers? It''s not scientific! He shook his head with regret. "None of them are. The money I used to trade with the temple was obtained when I taught you knowledge and took you to make tools."

 Chapter 104

    Cain: what''s going on? Is the little female still angry? Why on earth? Cain is going to be crazy by Sutang who has been deliberately alienating him¡° Sue, you''re angry. Why? " Su Tang shook his head calmly. "No, the patriarch thinks too much..." Cain: "by the way, Adam, you haven''t told me about the kingdom of beasts!" Adam nodded and said, "it seems that you don''t know anything about Orc land, so I''ll tell you about it." No one knows how big the orc continent is. Before Adam was born, a tribe suddenly rose on the orc continent. It was a tribe that had never been known and did not remember its name before. With weapons called spears and shields, they attacked the surrounding tribes, especially the rosefinch family, which suffered heavy casualties! For the sake of the rosefinch family, which is favored by the beast God, that small tribe did not kill them completely, but left the females of the tribe to give birth to blood for them! Since then, the tribe has been renamed the kingdom of beasts! Send the orcs to each tribe to persuade them to surrender to the beast Kingdom, otherwise they will gather the orcs to attack that tribe, and the remaining prisoners and their families will be slaves for generations! Soon, not long after, the kingdom of ten thousand beasts became king in the orc continent! They built houses. Everyone in the tribe has their own rank. The higher the rank, the more they can enjoy. The lower the rank, the more they have to obey the orders of the higher! The orcs in the kingdom of ten thousand beasts seldom hunt. Their daily food is provided by other tribes, while their own orcs are trained every day. They are strong and strong, and they are equipped with sharp weapons. If any tribe doesn''t have enough or doesn''t give a confession, the kingdom will send its own Orc regiment to attack the tribe until it dies! So, slowly, there was no longer any tribal resistance. There were more and more people in the beast Kingdom, but there was only one king, so the rest of the people were sent down to various places to build cities. Weapons, houses, papermaking, ironmaking, pottery, weaving, these are the secrets of the kingdom of beasts! The people who have been sent down know that they have these things, but they don''t know how they came from, let alone how they made them!

 Chapter 105

    Adam looked at Su Tang with some doubts. "What are you laughing at?" Su Tang couldn''t stop smiling. She could only shake her head, "no, nothing! I think the wise man you said is a talent! " Adam sighed and said, "it''s up to the wise man to bring the kingdom of beasts to its present position! We can see how important a wise man is to a tribe! " Su Tang disdained to curl his mouth, murmured in a low voice, "he is a wise man like that, then I can become a wise plus?"¡° Ah? What? " Adam didn''t get it. Su Tang waved her hand, got what she wanted, and began to give orders, "it''s OK! It''s very late. I''m going to have a rest. Let''s go The three were driven out of the cave by Su Tang. Adam looked at Cain mysteriously, "you see, I''m right. The temperament of the little females is hard to understand. They are happy and angry, and they don''t know what they are thinking!" Cain gave Adam a bad look. Turn around and leave Lying on the three-layer thick hide, Su Tang still felt scared! Turn over and lie on your side. In the dead of night, it''s better to open a gift bag! Out of the system backpack interface, click the level 3 reward package out of thin air¡¾ Ding! Successfully open the level 3 reward package, the rewards are as follows: space upgrade 50 * 50, survival advanced Q & A (1 / 1 every month)] and then open the level 4 package¡¾ Ding! The reward for successfully opening the level 4 reward package is as follows: space upgrade 100 * 100, open the system mall!]¡¾ Ding! It is detected that the system mall has been opened. Please choose one of the following rewards: [item 1: Sorcerer''s magic ball. Place your hands on the ball to detect the powers that will awaken. Item 2: talent stone. After clenching it hard, it will evaluate the user''s talent level. Item 3: 500 exchange points. Without hesitation, Su Tang chose 500 exchange points, with money can buy props, but for props can not change money! So anyway, the money is more real¡¾ Ding! The host can sell the plane items in the mall. If the sale is successful, the exchange point can be obtained!] See this tip, Su sugar suddenly came to the spirit¡® Why didn''t you say that earlier? "¡¾ Ding! The host did not take the initiative to ask!] Su Tangqi''s teeth itch. Sooner or later, he will be annoyed by this broken system!

 Chapter 106

    Another sunny day! Su Tang opened her eyes. Ah, it''s nice to wake up naturally! get up? In fact, the heart is refused! Her biggest wish now is to be a carefree rice bug... She has a meal and sleeps until she wakes up naturally! Obviously, this wish has not been realized yet! Suddenly sat up and found that the head of the bed did not know who put a bunch of grapes here. In fact, the heart has been a vague guess. In addition to the big tiger who is especially good to her because she is the messenger of beast God, who else? The larger version of the grape is dark and translucent, and there are light drops hanging on it, which are as attractive and joyful as purple gems. Through the thin skin, it seems that you can see the fresh, translucent, juicy and watery pulp inside! Sue sugar swallowed a mouthful of saliva silently. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that these grapes seem to have opened their wits and pose at her to seduce her¡® Come and eat me. Come and eat me. Su tangleng groaned. She pulled down a grape and put it into her mouth¡® Peng''s dull voice rang out! The sweet and sour juice of grape spreads to every corner of the mouth, and the fat and tender pulp wanders between the lips and teeth. Su Tang is very happy to narrow her eyes, ah, this is really delicious in the world Holding two pieces of gray skin came to the cave of red fruit¡° Aunt Hongguo, may I come in? "¡° Oh, it''s Tangtang. Come in. I said I''ll find you later! Why are you here? " Su Tang walked into the cave and found that the aged females who kneaded the mud embryo yesterday were all here. Some of them didn''t know each other, and willow leaves! They are all kneading mud embryo according to the way Su Tang taught them yesterday! Red fruit explained, "Oh, I let them here. The patriarch said that you are tired. Let''s not disturb you!"

 Chapter 107

    Even so, she could feel the burning eyes like fire! Liu Ye smiles and comes to Su Tang. "Aunt Hongguo is like this. You''re used to it!" Su Tang nodded awkwardly and began to teach everyone to pinch the lid and shovel! Unknowingly, they also fell into the fun of kneading pottery together... When they came back, it was Hongguo who called her¡° Candy, how do you think I''m doing? " Red fruit a face surprise of hold in the hand of animal skin clothes. Su Tang looked back and saw the clothes. She was stunned! Her T-shirt has the same big round neckline, long sleeves and wide clothes. Just look at the appearance, it looks like 90% of her clothes! Maybe it''s because the stone knife is too heavy, so every incision of the clothes is very rough, but it''s very good to have such clothes in the world of beasts¡° Aunt Hongguo, how did you do it? Great Su sugar is not stingy praise way. Red fruit casually smile, "I see the shape of your clothes, and then cut a piece of the same shape on two pieces of animal skin, tie them together!" Smell speech, Su sugar will look at the two pieces of animal skin on the ground, it is not surprising that they have been cut miserable! It only took two pieces of animal skin to make such a piece. Would it be a waste? Su Tang told Hongguo about her worries. But Hongguo laughs¡° Sugar! You don''t know that our tribe eats at least ten prey every day. There are not many other animals in the tribe, but the most animal skins! Sometimes, when they see that it''s a common prey, they don''t even want its hide! "¡° Skin is also in the cold season when the biggest role, are stacked in a cave, there is a cave full of skin! Even if you make a dress for each female of the tribe, it will be enough in the cold season! Don''t worry Sue sugar nodded. There are so many animal skins in the tribe! How many exchange points can I get! Alas, it''s a pity!!! A sudden flash of inspiration in my mind! Su Tang thought of a very important problem! Can she buy underwear, down jacket and so on in the mall! Sue sugar was so excited! Regardless of Hongguo''s strange eyes, they immediately sat down cross legged¡® 007, search for clothes in the mall! I want to buy clothes! "

 Chapter 108

    Sue sugar jumped up from the ground in surprise. I wish I could sell all the animal skins in the cave to the mall immediately! Red fruit on the very confused eyes, Su sugar forced heart palpitation¡° Well, it''s a good job. Red fruit, try it on Red fruit holding clothes a face at a loss, do not know how to wear! Su Tang reacts and starts to teach Hongguo with a smile¡° First, put your hand in, put it in two sleeves, and then put your head in, and your clothes will be ready! " Help red fruit dress, Su sugar also quickly found the defects of this dress. Hongguo said that there is no suitable needle and thread here. The needle used to sew clothes is made by grinding animal bones. A kind of thin and tough grass is also used to sew clothes! The stitches are too thick. The cracks inside can make Sutang plug his next finger! However, in general, the animal skin clothes are very good. Compared with the chest wrapped clothes which are not very warm before, this kind of clothes has become the heart of Hongguo in an instant¡° Tangtang, you really deserve to be the messenger of beast God! It''s amazing! We never thought we could make clothes out of animal skins before! " Hongguo is very satisfied with her clothes! I don''t want to take it off! The females, who had been kneading the mud embryo around them, also came up and couldn''t put it down¡° It''s so beautiful! If you change the skin of a long eared beast, it will look better! "¡° Yes, it''s good to use the skin of a silly roe deer! "¡° It looks warm, Hongguo. How do you feel? " Red fruit has always been calm face, there is a trace of excitement hard to hide, "Well! It''s really warm and comfortable. We can wear these when it''s colder! Maybe there won''t be any cubs or females going to see the beast God in the cold season! " Those elderly females, suddenly ecstatic! I praise Sutang for her intelligence and kindness. The beast God will protect her Balabala!

 Chapter 109

    Su Tang didn''t quite understand this¡° Why? Since it''s so cold in the cold season, the orcs have to look for food and hunt. Don''t they need these clothes more? " Red fruit smiles and shakes her head. "Silly cubs, if orcs are really too cold to bear, they can use their own fur to keep warm, while females can''t, cubs can''t control their own strength, so we need warm clothes most!" Su Tang suddenly realized and nodded, "I see!" Red fruit seems to think of something, and sighed¡° In the past, before the cold season, many old orcs left the tribe alone to find a quiet place to see the beast God! But in this cold season, the orcs of our tribe should not leave! " Su Tang slightly stares big eyes, apricot eyes full of incredible emotions¡° Why? " Then, she suddenly thought of something, and then said¡° Is it because of lack of food? To save some food for the tribe, so leave? " Red fruit nodded heavily, "yes, but this year found chestnut, and sugar, you come up with warm clothes, so this cold season should be much better than before, at least no one will go to see the beast God!" Two elderly females nodded around¡° Yes, if the tribe had not stored a lot of chestnuts in this cold season, maybe we would have left quietly in a while¡° Well, then find a place where there is no one and go to see the beast God! " Red fruit''s emotion immediately excited up, "aunt Ann! Don''t think so! We are not short of food in this cold season! You must not leave! " The old female named Auntie an nodded with a smile, "don''t worry, I want to live longer. Since the tribe doesn''t lack food, what do I do when I leave?" Hongguo was relieved! Su Tang''s shock is bigger! Looking at the two amiable grannies around her, she said calmly that she was going to die for the sake of the tribe. In fact, Su Tang didn''t understand!

 Chapter 110

    So it''s time to put the smoked meat on the agenda! To make smoked meat, you need to steam the meat first. Steaming meat needs a drawer! They now have a pot, if in such a cold season, you can drink a hot soup, eat a mouthful of smoked meat, I believe everyone will survive! So put all the pots and bowls first, and the most urgent thing is to make a drawer! So Sue sugar rolled up her sleeve and joined the team of kneading mud germ! But from the clay bowl into the cage drawer! Everyone has no opinion, Su Tang let them pinch what they pinch! Because of the experience, it''s much more convenient to pinch this time! When it comes to lunch time, basically one person pinches two, and it''s ready to burn tomorrow. Even if there are burnt ones, that''s enough! A cheer came from Cain. They came back from hunting safely! Hongguo stood up and said, "I''ll go and talk about the fur coat with the patriarch!" Su Tang stands up with her¡° Aunt Hongguo, I''m with you! I also have something to look for the patriarch! " Along the way, the animal skin clothes on Hongguo attracted many females'' eyes¡° Hongguo, what are you wearing? How beautiful¡° Yes, Hongguo! Is it made of animal skin? "¡° Why are you still covering your arms? Oh, your hands are so hot Hongguo replied with a smile¡° Don''t worry, don''t worry, let''s all let''s go. I''m going to talk to the patriarch about it. Everyone will have it then! " The females in the tribe made way in a hurry, but they still surrounded Hongguo and didn''t want to leave! Cain came over and asked faintly, "what''s the matter?" Red fruit forward every step, the smile on the face gathered a few points¡° It''s like this, patriarch! Sugar cub came to me today to help make clothes. I made this kind of warm animal skin clothes. There are a lot of animal skins in the cave. I wonder if we can prepare one for the females and cubs of the tribe? " Cain pick eyebrows, the first thing he noticed is red fruit''s name for sugar. Sugar baby? Well, it looks cute and small. It really looks like a cub. It''s suitable! Little female seems to be in a good mood today. She''s still looking at him. Is there anything on her face?

 Chapter 111

    They came to the foot of a mountain. Cain always immersed in the depressed mood, the whole person does not look very good! Su Tang is also wronged to death! She didn''t mean to bump into Cain''s arms, and he didn''t know. Is it necessary for him to give her face because of this? What''s more, she really wanted to find him for the sake of the tribe. Seeing his impatience, Su Tang always felt that she was being amorous¡° What can I do for you? " Sue sugar nibbled her lower lip, so he was just impatient! If Cain knew what Su Tang was thinking at the moment, he would be wronged¡° I hear red fruit say, cold season will be very cold! I can ask the temple for a batch of warm clothes. I only need a little money. Clothes like mine are very warm, so that the females and cubs of the tribe won''t freeze to death! " Cain immediately frowned and refused, "no way!" Sue sugar''s face was broken and she was about to cry. Is that a good deed? That''s too much! In the heart is depressing is afflictive, dreary is about to let a person gasp! Sue sugar really doesn''t want to talk to Cain. If he doesn''t want to, it''s OK. It''s OK with her to freeze to death! Turn around and get ready to leave. Cain suddenly reached out and took Sue sugar by the wrist¡° What the hell Su Tang turns around and stares fiercely! Just round apricot eyes full of tears, voice also with choking! Cain was stunned, but he was already flustered! The little girl is going to cry! What should I do? Why?

 Chapter 112

    Su sugar suddenly some happy! Fortunately, when I was in Hongguo cave today, I held back and decided to discuss with Cain in advance! Otherwise, it will really lead to disaster! Cain was a little flustered to see that Sutang didn''t speak all the time! "Sue, are you angry?" she asked cautiously Su Tang shook her head in a hurry. "No, I didn''t think about it! I''m sorry I almost caused you trouble! " Cain breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly saw that Su Tang''s hair might have rubbed a little bit of loess when he was kneading the mud embryo, so he helped her wipe it off¡° If you don''t get angry, I don''t blame you. Remember to tell me something next time, and then make a decision! " Sue sugar nodded. She''s not as smart as Cain, and she''s not comprehensive, she admits! But she is not angry does not mean that she is willing to close to Cain, after all, to overcome the chick complex, or to alienate some! Su Tang turns around and leaves without taking away a cloud! Leaving Cain alone at the foot of the mountain in great depression. Don''t you agree not to be angry After eating barbecue, Su Tang returned to the cave, as if opening the door of the new century! In the mall, she found many daily necessities she urgently needed! Shower gel, shampoo, conditioner... Family suits only need one exchange point? buy whatever you want! Big barrel for bath? Although a 5 exchange point, but this money, Su sugar still have! Buy without saying a word! Underwear, underwear, warm suit! buy whatever you want! Su Tang seems to have tasted the fun of Taobao shopping in Bluestar! At that time, she didn''t have money to go shopping on Taobao. She just went shopping! But now it''s different! Su Tang has money! What do you like! buy whatever you want! Ah, this kind of feeling is not too good!

 Chapter 113

    One afternoon time, groped with the animal skin to make many clothes! Coats, trousers, shorts, short skirts with leggings, long skirts, and even underwear made of soft leather! When she first proposed this object, the female in the cave refused, but with Su Tang''s persuasion, she made it! When you try it well, you don''t have to waste your breath on the rest After eating barbecue in the evening, I went back to the cave early. The water collected by the river in the afternoon is slowly introduced into the pottery pot. After the water was heated, it was scooped into the bucket that I had just bought in the system mall in the afternoon. When the water in the bucket was almost enough, I took the bucket back into space and released it in the innermost corner of the cave. I can''t help sighing in my heart, ah, space is really a sharp tool! Sure no one will come, Su Tang immerses her whole body in hot water, washing her tired body with hot water, and her pores seem to open, which is very pleasant. Su Tang sighed comfortably and said, "ah, this is the life that people live..." after finishing the grooming, she changed into clean underwear, as well as the new autumn clothes and trousers bought in the mall. I feel that the whole person is fragrant! After finishing everything, take all the prohibited items back to the space and eliminate the traces. After all, we are in the orc continent now. We should learn to do as the Romans do. So in the afternoon, I took two animal skins made by Hongguo and put them on the outside, which is almost the same as the aborigines here! She should not be too clever! Lying back on some people''s stone beds, Su Tang actually wanted to buy two soft down quilts in the mall, but when she thought that someone would come in at any time in her cave, she had to give up the idea. Busy all day, now relax down is also very tired, not for a while began to feel sleepy! Seems to be half awake, feel breathing some difficulty, as if there is something pressure on her body. Su Tang pushed with her hand in a daze... Unexpectedly, she felt a soft but cold object! Sue sugar opened her eyes in fright. I just saw a red object like a snake letter spitting out of her unknown creature''s mouth. Sue Tang felt that her heart would stop beating. Cold hair all over, blood coagulation together, even breathing will stop¡° Ah -- "

 Chapter 114

    The tears came down¡° Wow... How terrible! I''m scared to death! I thought I was going to be eaten! " I don''t care that I have to overcome the chick plot. I don''t care that I''m still angry with Cain. Sue sugar so fell in Cain''s arms, crying loudly, to vent his heart hard to hide the fear, panic! Cain said nothing, and with his strong arm he held Su Tang tightly in his arms to comfort him¡° My Lord, are you all right? What''s the matter? "¡° Yes, my Lord, can we go in? "¡° Let''s go, let''s go, sugar boy. How are you? Can I help you? " The orcs of the tribe, Hongguo and Old Nick all arrived one after another. As soon as they entered the cave, they found that the virgin of their pterygos tribe was crying with the patriarch in her arms, and there was a wall climbing beast lying on the ground beside them. The people of this tribe all understand that the Virgin was frightened by the wall climbing beast. In fact, the nature of the wall climbing beast is very gentle. Usually, it can''t be seen. Only when it''s going to rain, it will climb into the cave where the orcs live. The wall climbing beast has a large body, a lot of meat and no bones. Its meat is still fresh and tender. It is one of the favorite prey of the orcs¡° Don''t be afraid, saint. It''s just a wall climbing beast. It won''t hurt you. "¡° Yes, my Lord, and the taste of wall climbing beast is very good! "¡° Sugar boy, don''t be afraid, aunt Hongguo is here with you tonight! " The orcs in the tribe all spoke out to comfort one after another. Old Nick also hastened to answer, "yes, sugar, don''t be afraid, nib will accompany you too!"¡° What are you with? Old Nick, sugar boy, just have me here! You can rest at ease and everyone can rest at ease! The wall climber has come in tonight. It''s going to rain soon! It will take a lot of effort to hunt or collect! Let''s go back and have a rest. " Old Nick hesitated for a moment, and finally didn''t say anything. After all, Sutang is a unmarried female. He''s really not good here! Hongguo directs the orcs to evacuate orderly. At this time, Cain suddenly looked up and said to Hongguo, "you go to rest, I''m here!"

 Chapter 115

    Cain''s warm big hand was on Su Tang''s ear, and whispered in her ear, "don''t be afraid, it''s just thunder." The rain crackled down, and the sound was so loud that Sutang didn''t feel sleepy. Sitting up from the bed, looking at the hole like a water curtain hole, I was a little distracted for a moment. Cain also sat up, took Su Tang in his arms, touched her cold hand, and frowned, "how can it be so cold? When it''s daybreak, I''ll find Hongguo and get you some animal skins! " As she said this, she held her tighter and wanted to give her too much heat. Su Tang didn''t push Cain away this time. She turned to the wall climbing beast on the cave floor. In fact, the wall climbing beast is not so terrible. It is similar to the gecko seen in Bluestar. At that time, Su Tang thought that the little gecko was very cute, but when it was matched with the two meter long body shape and weight, it was a little creepy I thought the rain would stop after a while, but it never stopped. Bean sized raindrops connected into a line, dense to fall, on the ground hit one after another puddle, the sky is also very depressing, gray one. The cave on the ground has begun to gather water slowly. Su Tang suddenly thought of the cave which has been full of chestnuts. Let Cain take her there in a hurry, but he didn''t care so much. He exposed the space in front of Cain and put all these chestnuts in. This is the ration of the whole cold season of the tribe in the future! The cave on the ground was obviously uninhabitable, so Sutang and Cain went back to his cave. Sitting quietly at the entrance of the cave, looking at the whole world as if it were shrouded in rain. It seems that a big hole has been broken in the sky, causing the flood to pour down without stopping. Cain gathered the fire in front of Su Tang more vigorously, and he still had a basket in his hand, as if he was going to leave. Su Tang asked in a hurry, "it''s raining so hard. Where are you going?"¡° Rainy season is like this, I go to the forest to see if there is any prey. Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon! "

 Chapter 116

    Cain put the hide on his head and presented the basket to Su Tang like a treasure. "What do you think I found?" Su Tang looked inside curiously. Unexpectedly, it was a basket of Goo Goo eggs. Very pleased to take down, "where did you find it? Haven''t all the Goo Goo beasts nearby been knocked out? " See Su sugar show a smile, Cain''s mood also slowly relaxed, the corners of the mouth almost invisible slightly up¡° Goo Goo beast is very smart. Some of them hide. The heavy rain washed their nest down and I ran into them! I didn''t see cuckoo beast, only cuckoo eggs were left. If you like, bring them back! " Su Tang on Cain''s eyes, a sincere smile, "thank you, Cain!" Before dawn, Sue sugar sat on the bed and thought a lot. Little by little, she combed her feelings towards Cain, depending on him, but also liking him. Because I like it, I depend on it. The wall climbing beast that suddenly broke into her cave made Su Tang realize that this is a dangerous world of orcs. All the animals and plants here are very different from what she remembered! Although she has a cheater like system, just like a book she read in Bluestar, who knows which comes first, tomorrow or accident. The system really helped her a lot in the orc mainland, and helped her gain a foothold in the pterygos tribe. But when she was really in danger, Su Tang couldn''t be sure whether the system could save her. The most important thing is her feelings for Cain. She doesn''t want to escape like this any more. Like is like. She doesn''t want to regret it if she comes back to blue star one day! So, let it be. She likes Cain. It''s her own business. If Cain has a partner one day, she will leave consciously Their dinner was very simple. They boiled some eggs and chestnuts in water. All day in the cave, not much activity, Su Tang''s appetite is also very small, just eat a white egg and two chestnuts can no longer eat. Cain ate a pot full of chestnuts, but fortunately there were enough chestnuts in the space. After dinner, Su Tang wandered in the cave by herself. Suddenly she felt dizzy and unsteady.

 Chapter 117

    She suddenly remembered that Adam had told her before that the tribe would face a disaster. If it is not handled properly, it is likely that the tribe will perish! Before Su Tang has been wondering, what disaster can make such a powerful Orc tribe quietly perish? But now she understands! Disaster! Only natural disasters can make it die quietly! It''s been raining for nearly 24 hours, and they live on the cliff. This kind of place is most likely to have debris flow! But according to the vertigo just now, and the massive migration of the wall climbing beast, I think it''s similar to the earthquake! But no matter what kind of disaster, they must stay away from the cave as soon as possible! As soon as she thought of the earthquake, Su Tang could not stop trembling. She held Cain''s arm tightly and was very excited! Let''s go! Get out of the cave! It''s dangerous here! " Cain looked serious. "What''s the matter?" Su Tang shakes her head, rushes back to the cave and puts everything she can use into the space¡° There''s no time to explain. Please inform the people to leave the cave. If you are late, your life will be in danger! Adam predicted the tribal disaster before, I guess it''s now! " Hearing this, Cain immediately realized the seriousness of the matter! He turned into a beast, raised his head to the sky and roared, then picked up Su Tang and dived down against the rain curtain! The cold rain hit her face, and Su Tang couldn''t open her eyes. The open space of the campfire before the tribe had been occupied by wall climbing beasts, and she didn''t even have a place to stay. Cain kicked over several wall climbing beasts, cleared out an open space, put Su Tang there, covered her head with a piece of animal skin, and quickly said, "wait for me here, I''ll see other people!" Meng Ze is also here with yuan yuan. Cain turned to Yuanyuan and said, "take good care of your holiness. Mengze and I will count the people together!" Yuan Yuan immediately trots to Su Tang, takes her arm and asks anxiously, "what''s wrong with Tang Tang?" Su Tang pulled the animal skin on her head to the round side, patted her on the back of her hand and said, "it''s OK, but there are some dangers. Let''s just come out and avoid them." Yuanyuan nodded and stopped talking.

 Chapter 118

    If you tell Yuanyuan, she won''t let herself go. Anyway, the distance is not far. She should be back soon! Su Tang secretly made up her mind, and took advantage of the bad light around her, quietly bypassed the crowd and went to the animal skin cave in the dark. But Su Tang seems to have overestimated his ability. For a moment, she didn''t see the road clearly. She stepped on the soft wall climbing beast. At the same time, a thunder sounded. She almost screamed. With the help of the light of lightning, he finally passed the crawling wall climbing herd. God knows how scared she is! The wall climbing beast here is as big as a crocodile. If it hadn''t been heard that it was a herbivore, Su Tang would have to guard against it. Would it have jumped up and swallowed her! Struggling to open her eyes, she stumbled all the way to the animal skin cave. It seemed that she came a little late. There was a lot of water in the cave, which was up to Sutang''s ankles! There are at least two layers of animal skin on the ground immersed in water, because it''s too dark to see Su Tang! Can only be a full recovery of space, to see if it can be used after the weather is good! Just as Sutang was about to leave, the mountain suddenly shook violently, accompanied by a "boom" sound, which made Sutang sit on the ground all of a sudden¡° Dong The animal skin cave collapsed nearly half in the process of shaking! Many pieces of gravel fell down and made a huge noise on the water! Su Tang couldn''t see anything. She knelt down on the ground and didn''t dare to move! Only feel that there are many small stones hit on her face, body, powerless raised his arm to resist! There was a sharp pain in her left wrist, and Sue couldn''t help crying out! But the sound is engulfed in the night! The orcs outside also felt the shock. They had never experienced this kind of thing. They all became restless, and the scene became a mess! Orcs have night vision ability, they saw with their own eyes that the caves they once lived in were bit by bit buried by boulders, and they were scared! And the females and cubs can''t see anything, but it''s just because they can''t see it that they''re more afraid, crying and screaming! Sue sugar timely heart call for help, now I''m afraid no one can hear! The cave continued to shake violently. Su Tang tried to drag her left leg. The pain was not so obvious, but her left leg seemed to be stuck by a stone and couldn''t be pulled out!

 Chapter 119

    When the cave collapsed, several orcs were evacuating. Although the speed had been improved to the extreme, one ORC was hit by a big stone, and twisted at a strange angle under the elbow joint of his right arm. The orc screamed in pain! Cain and Mengze quickly helped him to the campfire field at the foot of the mountain. The vibration stopped slowly, but the smell sensitive orcs smelled a pungent smell again. At the same time, the obedient and obedient animals climbed the wall and suddenly became restless. Tell a female to look after the wounded Orc first, and then assign another one to look for Old Nick! Because of the earthquake, the open space connecting the forest in the north of the tribe opened a deep gap. These wall climbing beasts seem to be crazy to climb to the north. Even if there is a rift valley in front of them, they still jump down without hesitation, as if there is something terrible chasing behind them! Adam went to the side of the invisible, a face solemnly asked, "is Sue sugar let you do this? Is this the disaster I predicted before? " Cain nodded. Looking around, many members of the tribe were affected and injured during the earthquake. Although the vibration has stopped, but do not know why, Cain''s heart still has a bad premonition. Adam frowned, shook his head and said, "no, the disaster I predicted was not so simple!" Cain didn''t speak, but his breath was suddenly disordered. He pushed away Adam in front of him and looked for something in the crowd¡° Sue, Sue Eyes quickly skimmed, no matter how can not see that petite figure. Cain stood in front of Yuanyuan with a cold face. "Where''s Sue?"¡° Sugar has been... Eh? Anyone here? Was it still here? " Yuanyuan was a little flustered for a while. Why did Su Tang disappear? Cain''s face is getting worse! Adam also immediately realized that Sutang was missing, and immediately asked the orcs around him, "who have you seen the saint?" The orcs nearby looked at each other, shook their heads and said, "no, we didn''t see the virgin!" Cain felt more and more agitated with the sound of the rainstorm beating on the ground and the cry of the orcs¡° All quiet After a roar, the whole world is clean¡° Who has seen where the virgin has gone? "

 Chapter 120

    Yuan Li, who was running up, put his palms on the big stone in front of the hole, clenched his teeth and pushed the big stone slowly for a few minutes! Leaving only a gap the size of a person, Cain couldn''t wait to flash in. At a glance, he saw Su Tang sitting in the water¡° How are you, Sue? Did you get hurt? " Sue sugar shook her head. Patted his left leg, very distressed, "it''s OK, the stone is pressing my foot, but I''ve collected all the animal skins in the cave in the space, isn''t it great?" Cain cold face, see Su sugar still have mood to laugh, that should be nothing, and then no longer speak, also don''t respond to her. Carefully will be pressed to sue sugar leg rock away, and then hold her whole person, quickly leave the cave¡° Saint! It''s the virgin! The patriarch has rescued the virgin! " We heard the cheers of the orcs before we landed! Su Tang can''t see clearly, so she can only wave in the direction of the voice, "don''t worry, I''m ok!" Cain put sugar on the ground, and suddenly a group of people surrounded him. Red fruit worried, "sugar cub, what do you do when you have nothing to do? We''re scared! " Yuan Yuan was not happy. "Yes, I thought you were standing beside me all the time." Su Tang was very sorry to say, "it''s all my fault. I''m sorry to worry you. But this is not the time to say that. We have to leave as soon as possible! " The pungent smell in the air is getting heavier and heavier, and the rain is slowly decreasing. I don''t know if it''s su Tang''s illusion. She feels that the water in the puddle is warm! This is not a good sign¡° So the disaster will continue, right? Now is the critical moment for the survival of the tribe. What should we do? " Adam looked at Sue sugar with a serious face.

 Chapter 121

    Su Tang also noticed the unusual appearance of the wall climbing beast. She turned her head and looked at Adam, actually to tell Cain, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know which way to go, but the animals have the ability to avoid misfortune. The wall climbing beast has been running in that direction. It should be safe. We also go in this direction!" There was a roar in the throat of the white tiger under him. Then Cain flapped his wings and flew north. The whole team followed him. Adam nodded and said, "what do you mean by volcanic eruption?"¡° Volcanic eruption is the eruption of something like a flame from the interior of a mountain. It''s called magma. The temperature is very high and it can burn everything. If we don''t leave in time, there will be no bones left! " The expression on Adam''s face suddenly became solemn¡° You said this kind of situation, the orc mainland also appeared very long ago! Remember what I said before, there were many God warriors in the orc continent before? " Sue sugar nodded¡° At that time, many God warriors were killed in what you call volcanic eruption. In the records of the upper beast City, this phenomenon is called "mountain god anger"! If it''s really the fury of the mountain god, I''m afraid the whole wilderness can''t avoid this disaster. " Su Tang was silent for a moment, and then said, "not necessarily. Although the volcanic eruption is terrible, I don''t think the wilderness is in the center of the eruption, otherwise it can''t happen so suddenly without a sound!" Adam stares at Su Tang''s eyebrows, also a little confused, "in your opinion?"¡° I think we need to inform them that we can''t watch them die. " Adam didn''t speak, but his frown showed that he didn''t agree with the proposal. Su Tang knew what he was worried about. She leaned over Cain''s tiger head and asked, "Cain, what do you think?" White tiger brain bag point, a low roar.

 Chapter 122

    When all the people landed in the nearby forest, they were shocked by the sight. It doesn''t feel like flying in the sky and being covered by trees and forests, but after landing, people realize how much damage this disaster has brought. Many big trees have been exposed by the earthquake, the ground is also like the thirsty earth, and the whole forest is full of holes! Not far ahead is also a mountain wall, full of broken stones, and even many stones have been stained with blood. It''s quiet in the forest. There is no sign of any living things except them. Are they a little late? Has the orcs of this tribe been wiped out or have they been evacuated? Carrying people for more than an hour in a row, the orcs of the Yihu tribe can''t stand it any more, and their faces are not good-looking. Cain complexion light way, "rest here till dawn!"¡° Dunshan, Kerry, you take people to the cliff to see if there are any living orcs! Old Nick, you go to the neighborhood to see if there are any herbs to help the people deal with the wounds. Adam, you take the uninjured orcs and see if you can hit the prey or find something else to eat. We need to replenish our strength. " Arrange everything orderly and orderly. Su Tang just wanted to raise her hand and said she could help. Cain was suddenly pulled, to the side of the dense forest. The orcs looked at each other Cain left sugar in the thick grass. Su Tang rubbed her buttocks in pain and raised her head in anger. She just wanted to ask Cain what he was doing. Suddenly I was shocked by the enlarged face in front of me. Su sugar a face vigilantly moved back to move, "you, what are you doing?" Cain''s face is very smelly, his eyes are full of anger, staring at Su Tang, eager to peel her! Tall body slowly toward Su sugar pressure over, quiet atmosphere seems to add a trace of interest for the two, breathing intertwined, as if they are pink! Back against a tree, Su Tang has been driven out of the way, fingers in the grass, leg against Cain''s chest, don''t let him closer¡° Cain, what can we say? You, get up first

 Chapter 123

    The black vertical pupil in front of her eyes is full of her reflection. The soft touch on her lips makes her dream like a mirror. What''s the matter? Cain just seemed to kiss her. Is it a dream? Hiss... A sharp pain came from the corner of the mouth. Cain suddenly got up, black vertical pupil full of forbearance, will su sugar fierce pull into his arms, tightly clasp, do not want to let go! Sue sugar''s brain is still a paste, did not figure out what happened in the end. Mingming is about to be two meters tall. He just stoops and puts his head in Su Tang''s neck socket. A low voice rings in his ear, as if begging, "Su, don''t do this in the future. If something happens to you, what can I do?" Su Tang''s reason slowly returns to the cage, and the tip of her nose is full of Cain''s strong and powerful breath. She reaches out her hand and holds Cain carefully. The invisible son suddenly a stiff, but there will be su sugar hold more tightly, want to put her whole person into his body! The voice trembled slightly. "Sue, I love you!" Hearing this, Su Tang didn''t know what to do. She pounded Cain''s shoulder hard¡° Cough! You, relax first, I''ll be strangled by you! " Smell speech, Cain quickly let go of Su Tang, like a big boy doing wrong, drooping his head in front of Su Tang, "sorry, su..." Su Tang''s mouth is how also can''t hide the smile. In fact, as early as the moment Cain risked the cave to save her, she had already determined! Pull up very formal Cain, "come on, let''s go back, otherwise the people of the race should be worried." Su Tang should hold her wrist tightly, with a serious and serious expression on her face. "But you haven''t responded to me yet..." Su Tang coughed twice, blushed and lowered her head. It''s really a big tiger who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. Don''t you see that she is all coy? Why do you keep asking? What an iron tiger! But at this time, Cain suddenly blessed the soul, as if opened the general mouth, "if you don''t speak, I will take you as a promise!" Su Tang didn''t respond, but she didn''t refuse. She murmured, "go back, I''m hungry!" Voice soft, hook Cain heart straight itch!

 Chapter 124

    Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at their tightly clasped hands. He looked at Su Tang with a smile and said, "I don''t know. They said they had some new discoveries. Go ahead and have a look. They haven''t come back yet." Su Tang is not willing to show weakness of stare back! See Saint and patriarch and good, red fruit smile that call a close mouth! Before two people quarrel, patriarch whole person looks even colder than cold season, nobody dares to go up to talk! Now, look at their sweet appearance. Maybe they can get married when they settle down! When the cold season is over, maybe the clan leader will have a baby! Think of here, red fruit can''t help but cover mouth snicker¡° Patriarch! Look what we found! " Dunshan and Kerry, from a distance, cried to them. When she got closer, Su Tang found that they were escorting a short ORC. Say it''s short, in fact, it''s a little higher than Sutang! But in this tall and strong Orc continent, this Orc is really short! Cain clenched Su Tang''s hand tightly, but he didn''t want to let go for a moment. His brow wrinkled slightly and he asked, "what''s the matter?" Dunshan pushed the orc hard, and under the strong drive, the orc knelt down in front of Cain, with a rebellious look on his face! Kerry said with an unhappy face, "we were ordered to check the stone wall before. Dunshan smelled the breath of living people according to the bloodstains, so we followed the smell all the way! I didn''t expect that this Orc would attack us in a forest! How hateful! So we took him back! " Knowing the cause and effect, Cain looked down at the orc and said, "why attack? Where are your people? " The orc, with a stubborn face, naturally refused to answer Cain. Kerry kicked the ORC with a ferocious expression on his face, "our patriarch asked you! Can''t you hear me? " The orc''s body was thin. After being kicked so hard, he fell into the mud pit and didn''t get up for a long time. We can see the weight of Kerry''s foot!

 Chapter 125

    Su Tang felt that the ORC was unreasonable. She leaned gently, put her hands on Cain''s chest, raised her head and said softly, "don''t be wise to him. Let him go. We have warned him that it''s their own business to believe it or not." Cain''s soul is almost taken away by the goblin Su Tang. How can he manage so much! If you wave your hand casually, let dunshan throw him far away and stay here! Dun Shan took Tian Ding''s back neck and threw him back to the original place. He walked clean and didn''t take his head back! Tian Ding stared at the back of dunshan suspiciously for a long time, and finally determined that they were not really here to catch people! Then he thought of the disaster they were talking about. As soon as Tian Ding''s face changed, he quickly turned around and ran away. He wanted to tell the patriarch about it quickly¡° Tangtang, I have dealt with the injuries of most of the tribe''s people, but there is an orc''s arm... "Old Nick came over and described the orc''s condition in a low voice. Sue sugar nodded and thought for a moment, "nib, you take that Orc a little farther away, I''ll come back later!" Old Nick understood what she meant and walked away with a look of excitement. The orc''s arm seemed hopeless to him, but Sue sugar seemed to have a way. Whenever he could learn new knowledge, Old Nick felt very excited! After a while, Su Tang got up wobbly, and Cain also got up nervously. Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. "I just went to see the ORC. I''ll be back soon." Cain said seriously, "it''s dangerous in the forest. I''ll go with you." Su Tang knew Cain''s careful thinking, but did not break it. She took his hand and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go together!" Red fruit is barbecue, see two people from behind, quickly asked, "the meat is almost baked, where are you going?"¡° We don''t have enough prey. Let''s find something to eat! " Hongguo nodded, "OK, be careful and come back quickly, or the barbecue will be cold!" Come to the side of the tribe stationed in a forest, Old Nick with the wounded Orc has been waiting!

 Chapter 126

    X-ray transmission glasses: 500 exchange points, even copper skin and iron bone can shoot through! See the price, Su sugar a little distressed! I feel more and more that the pricing of goods in this system is based on her balance point! Why not a little less, but just a little better? Silently sighed a breath, although very distressed, but still have to change ah¡¾ Ding! You have successfully exchanged the item, and the current balance is 16683 points. After seeing the balance, Su Tang can''t believe her eyes! If she remembers correctly, she should still have more than 500 balance points left, but how could... "007, check the balance details!"¡¾ Ding! The host successfully saves all orcs of the pterygos tribe, and rewards 16666 exchange points!] See here, Su sugar can''t help raising eyebrows, so this is OK? When he changed his glasses into his hand out of thin air, he was startled. Pointing to Su Tang''s hand, he stammered and couldn''t even speak, "this... This..." Old Nick patted him on the shoulder skillfully, with a calm tone, "don''t make such a fuss. Do you forget that the saint is the messenger of the beast God?" Earth rock suddenly realized that he was about to kneel down to worship Su Tang. Old Nick grabbed him. "Well, my Lord, this must be borrowed from the temple. Baby, first look at your arm." The orc looked excited and quickly nodded, "OK, OK!" Sue sugar will grow with the game helmet glasses set on the head, instantly see through the injury on the earth rock arm. Sue sugar took off her glasses and handed them to Old Nick. "You see, his injury is called fracture, that is, the bone in his body is broken."

 Chapter 127

    Earth and stone a face grateful appearance, way, "thank Saint female adult!" Old Nick is going to help the earth and stone to leave. Sutang stops him. "Nib, take these glasses. If you have nothing to do, take them with you. Observe the body structure of the orcs more, so that you will know what to do next time you encounter this kind of situation." Old Nick looked shocked and waved his hand¡° No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no! It''s a gift from the temple to the virgin, not something we can refer to. " Su Tang sighed. These orcs are really cute when they are cute, but they are stubborn and helpless. He took Old Nick''s hand and put his glasses in it? I''m a saint. I''ve given you the holy things now. You can''t damage them. "Old Nick''s eyes were shining with a tiny light, and his face was very complicated. He just hesitated for a moment and didn''t refuse. Very solemnly put the glasses in the basket behind him, with a serious face, "I will take good care of this thing, and never let it make any mistakes!" In fact, Su Tang wants to explain that even if it''s broken, it doesn''t matter if it''s lost. She can buy it again. But seeing that everyone was very cautious, he gave up. Cain tightly took Su Tang''s hand again, and said tenderly, "are we going back?" Sue sugar thought about it, took Cain''s arm and said with a smile, "then we''ll walk in the forest?" Cain was naturally most willing. They walked in the forest hand in hand. To tell you the truth, it was not beautiful at all. After the earthquake and a rainstorm, the forest was already full of holes, and some places were even mud soup. However, this does not seem to hinder the two of you nongyi. Is walking, a gray fluttering White Velvet shadow with an umbrella cover into the eyes of Su Tang. Su Tang stopped and walked up to Cain with a look of surprise. She said with a smile, "look! I found the mushroom! Can eat Oh ~ taste good! Let the ethnic people pick more and store it for a long time after drying. When they eat it, just soak it with water. But they can only pick this kind of gray and brown! You can''t see the red one. Generally, the brighter the color, the higher the toxin in it. " While saying that, sugar picked a gray mushroom on his nose.

 Chapter 128

    "Although I didn''t get the skill before, I still insist on practicing. Yuan Li may have accumulated enough, so I upgraded it!" Su Tang nodded thoughtfully, just like she had spent ten thousand exchange points before, and she had been promoted two levels¡° In the metal wall in the distance, something was knocking inside and making a dull sound. Cain sank his face and said to Su Tang very displeased, "let''s go and see who has the courage to attack us!" Su Tang did not speak, quietly with the stealth side. When they came to the tree surrounded by the metal wall, the sound of heavy beating continued to come. Inside, the orc yelled, "what''s the matter? Is anyone here? Come and help me Sue sugar heard the sound, like the skinny Orc they had caught before. Then, another slightly older voice came from the metal wall¡° Well, Tianding, don''t waste your efforts. If I''m right, the orc just now should be a god warrior. He has awakened his blood talent, and his energy has materialized. We are not his opponents! " Tian Ding is very unwilling to say, "but patriarch, we clearly want to save his female, how can he do this to us? After that, his female ate poisonous fruit by mistake and went to see the beast God to see what he would do! " Outside the metal wall, Cain and Su Tang looked at each other, and seemed to understand that they had misunderstood each other. Cain waved, and the metal wall dissipated as if it had never appeared. Tian Ding was obviously stunned, but he reacted quickly. He looked at Cain fiercely and stood in front of the old ORC. Cain just looked at them and didn''t say a word. Instead, the old Orc opened Tianding first, with a slightly serious tone, "well, you get out of the way, I believe this God warrior will not hurt us." Cain turned his eyes to the old Orc and asked, "who are you?"

 Chapter 129

    Ma Qing exclaimed in surprise, and quickly went to help Tian Ding up. She reached out and pointed to Cain with a look of grief and indignation¡° You, you, you are so bullying! Is the God warrior great? God warrior can bully us at will? " Cain frowned and explained, "I''m sorry, I thought he was going to do something to my female!" With the help of Ma Qing, Tian Ding covered her chest and stood up in agony. "Cough, patriarch, don''t worry, I''m ok..." when Su Tang hesitated to help him, the system suddenly vibrated violently in her mind! It''s like a small hammer chiseling inside, and the whole brain is pounding with pain! Su Tang held her head tightly and squatted down in agony. She could not help roaring, "ah... It hurts..." Cain held her in his arms nervously. "Su, what''s the matter? What''s wrong with you? " Su Tang covered her head in pain and shook her head. She quickly called up the system prompt page to see what was going on. In the past, the light blue display panel has now become a thick and dazzling scarlet, constantly flashing a dazzling light, people''s hearts tremble¡¾ Warning! Warning! The host should not transfer the items beyond the standard level to others! Please take it back as soon as possible! Warning! Warning! The font in bold and black appears on the panel repeatedly. I read Sutang several times before I understand the meaning! The pain seems to be constantly superimposed. Su Tang feels that it is about to blow up, and the big sweat drops are constantly sliding from both sides of his face, and his face is becoming more and more pale! Holding Cain''s arm tightly, he said with difficulty, "come on, glasses, Old Nick... Get them back!" Fortunately, Cain just by a few key words to appreciate the meaning, quickly nodded and said, "OK, you wait for me here, I''ll be right back!" Ma Qing also looked at Cain solemnly and said seriously, "don''t worry. Tian Ding and I will look after your female here!" Cain nodded and rushed to the settlement of the tribe in a whirlwind. At this moment, it''s light. The orcs of the tribe are resting after eating the barbecue. Only Old Nick looks at Adam''s body with glasses and makes strange noises from time to time. Adam knew that this spectacle was a sacred thing invited by Sutang in the temple. When old Nick explained its effect, he was allowed to look at it.

 Chapter 130

    Sue sugar''s eyes closed, unconscious lying in Cain''s arms. Ma Qing explained nervously, "not long after you left, she fell to the ground. When we reacted and wanted to help her, you would have come back." Tian Ding also covered his chest and said, "yes, please believe us. We didn''t do anything!" Cain stares at Su Tang tightly. His eyes are closed and his face is not bloody. His whole body is shaking¡° Su... Wake up... Su... "Su Tang''s lips moved slightly, her eyes closed, and her voice was too low to be heard." it''s ok... "Cain gasped, and she didn''t dare to hold Su Tang tightly, for fear that she would be hurt! Su Tang is studying kengdai''s system at the moment. The system tells her that all items that never appear in the current plane and can cause turbulence can not be given to others, but can only be used by the host, otherwise they will be punished. At the thought of systematic punishment, Su Tang almost cried. That kind of feeling is worse than death! She doesn''t want to try again in her life! In fact, the moment she touched her glasses, the punishment was over, but her body was still immersed in the state of being punished. Although she didn''t feel any pain, her limbs were weak and her heart was trembling! Adam saw Cain holding Su Tang in his arms from a distance. His face changed greatly. He ran quickly and looked coldly at Tian Ding and Ma Qing¡° What''s going on? Did they do it? " Ma Qing quickly waved his hand, took Tian Ding back two steps, "no, it''s not us, it''s none of our business!" Adam looked at Su Tang, who was very weak, and frowned, "I''ll bring Old Nick!"¡° No... I''m ok... "Sutang opened her eyes and took a long breath. Cain was very nervous and looked up and down at Su Tang, "really OK? Is there anything else wrong? " Su Tang reached out and pressed Cain''s big hand. She gave Cain a weak smile and shook her head. "I''m really OK. Have you forgotten that I''m a doctor myself?"

 Chapter 131

    At that time, the priest brought him back with a happy face, and worshiped him like a beast God! Every day, they serve with delicious food and drink, do nothing, and often harass the females of their tribe, which makes people very upset! But the sacrifice said that he was the son of the head of the wild Zhaoying tribe! The status is extremely noble! It''s only experience to come here. I will return to the tribe before the cold season! If you treat Fengyi better, they will get a lot of benefits when he returns to Zhaoying tribe in the future! Ma Qing didn''t believe in sacrificial rites, but the people of he nationality didn''t have any doubt! Originally, Feng Yi had already left a few days ago, and Ma Qing was relieved. But who knows that before long, Feng Yi came back to their tribe with a wound! When the disaster happened last night, in order to save him, the tribe also lost the lives of three Orc warriors! That''s three people! The orcs of their weasel tribe are not good at hunting. The orc warriors who can hunt can count ten fingers. Now they have lost three at once. How can he not be distressed? Not to mention the females and cubs who were too late to save because they only focused on saving him! Think of here, Ma Qing''s Mou son dark dark, "go back to inform the clansman first, if he is willing to leave with us, take, don''t want to calculate!"¡° Yes! Patriarch Cain saw that Su Tang''s legs were soft when she walked. With a slight frown, Cain held her in her arms. Su Tang was so scared that she almost threw her glasses into the mud pit! Hold up a layer of cold sweat on your forehead and quickly take your glasses back into the space¡° Just now, what''s going on? " Sue sugar couldn''t respond, "huh? What? "¡° You gave Old Nick the holy things that the temple gave you, so is the temple punishing you? " Su Tang looks at Cain in a daze. She really admires Cain. She won eight or nine times! Cain''s face was not good at all! Although Sutang didn''t say anything, it''s not hard to guess from her reaction and performance¡° Don''t do that again! What the temple gives you is holy. Do not profane the temple Su Tang secretly turned her lips. She was obviously a cautious system. She didn''t even tell her such important precautions, which made her suffer so much! Hum! It''s necrotic!

 Chapter 132

    Cain soon returned to Sutang, as if nothing had happened. Cain glared back at Adam''s smiling eyes¡° Tangtang, patriarch, you''re back. Come and have a barbecue. It''s still hot! " Red fruit will string two pieces of barbecue on the branch, which is still steaming. Cain then handed a bunch of Su Tang, "eat it!"¡° By the way, aunt Hongguo, this is a mushroom in my hand. You take the females of the tribe to walk around here. If you see one, you can collect it all. Pay attention not to pick those red, purple, black mushrooms, which are not edible As she said this, Su Tang handed the white mushroom to Hongguo. After the red fruit took a careful look twice, and then nodded, "OK, I know, you eat while it''s hot, I''ll take the females to look around." Although yesterday''s earthquake came suddenly, we all brought some useful things with us. The females carried baskets on their backs, and Old Nick didn''t forget to bring the herbs collected before. Adam wrapped all the salt tightly with big green leaves and put them together with Old Nick''s herbs. All the chestnuts and animal skins of the tribe are safe and sound in the space of Sutang. It can be said that in addition to the ceramics, there is also the big Bupleurum planted by the stream. There is nothing to be distressed about! When several people were eating incense, Mengze suddenly came over and said, "chief, there''s an orc who calls himself the chief of the weasel tribe over there. Please see me! With his people Cain quickly finished eating the barbecue in his hand, "let them come here!" Su Tang craned his neck curiously. From a distance, he saw Ma Qing rushing here with his people. However, his people were also a little strange... Several elderly females were supported by young females, and there were only one skeleton cub left. There were more than ten wounded orcs, including Tian Ding, whom Su Tang knew! Compared with the fat and fat pterygos, the weasel tribe is like climbing out of a slum! This... This tribe, Sutang is very curious about how they survive?

 Chapter 133

    Looking at a group of nearly 30 people in front of her, she knelt down in front of Cain. Su Tang was a little surprised. Originally, she wanted to feed Cain half of the barbecue she had eaten, but after seeing the behavior of the weasel tribe, she couldn''t help but be stunned. Cain was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he looked at Ma Qing with a kind of scanning eyes and said, "why do you think I would agree?" The eyes were penetrating, as if they could see through what they thought. Ma Qing did not dare to look up. Cain stopped and continued, "as far as I know, the people of the weasel tribe are not much different from us, but it''s very strange. If you don''t see the bodies of other orcs, why are you left?" So far, Su Tang also felt that something was wrong! All these people from the weasel tribe are old, weak, sick and disabled. In the face of disaster, the pterygos tribe is too busy to take care of themselves. How can they accept another group of people who need to be cared for. The only thing that can make people look good is probably the young females who look almost as tall as Su Tang! But these females are yellow and thin, like the appearance of incomplete development. Although they look a little similar to Sutang, they are so tall and thin, but they are very different! Su Tang''s height is determined by her genes. Although she is thin, she is healthy! The females of the weasel tribe have unhealthy wax yellow on their faces, which is caused by not having enough for a long time! In particular, there are several female hands have a ring, but also greatly reduced the orc''s interest in them! The orcs of the Yihu tribe are very proud. They firmly believe that they can take good care of their females with their own ability, so there is no phenomenon of polyandry in the Yihu tribe! But other tribes are different! Just like the weasel tribe, they are not good at hunting by nature. In order to take better care of females, each female will mate with three or four orcs! Ma Qing''s face was buried lower, and her rickety back looked very sad. "My Lord, there are many orcs in the weasel tribe, but they don''t believe there is disaster, and they don''t want to leave!" Cain said carelessly, "even so, I don''t seem to have the need to take you away. Disaster is coming, you can''t do anything. You also see the situation of our tribe. You can''t eat enough and have no time to take care of you!" After that, Cain got up with Su Tang and seemed ready to leave.

 Chapter 134

    Cain patted Sue sugar on the back of her hand to show her peace of mind. Turn around and sit on the big stone again. The level 5 God warrior''s authority is fully open. He is deliberately giving Ma Qing and others a dismount¡° If you want to join the Yihu tribe, you can give me a reason to accept you. "¡° You know, I''m a god warrior. It''s not hard to kill you quietly, so you don''t have to threaten me! " Ma Qing raised her head, eyes complex surging, tangled and tangled, then whispered, "although my people are not good at hunting, we know several kinds of food that can be stored in the cold season! If you accept us, I can tell you all about the food and how to store it! " Cain sighed softly and didn''t care very much. "It''s a reason, but unfortunately, our tribe has found a kind of food that can be stored in the cold season, and we have collected enough! So, is there any other reason? " Ma Qing raised her head in shock and asked in disbelief, "how is this possible? What kind of food did you find? " Cain''s eyes were awe inspiring, and Ma Qing knelt down on the ground and trembled¡° It''s not something you should be concerned about. If you don''t have a proper reason, you''d better worry about yourself and your people''s lives first. " Hearing this, Sutang pulled Cain''s arm nervously. She didn''t want Cain to kill. Ma Qing''s old face looks complex, a pair of words and stop. But seeing the wounded orcs, females and cubs behind them, they could not help clenching their fists.

 Chapter 135

    "There is a valley surrounded by mountains. It''s very big and can hold a lot of orcs! And the entrance to the cave is very secret. It''s much hotter inside than outside! Originally, I was going to take my people there as our new tribal base. Unfortunately... If we can get there before the cold season, maybe we can find food to store and hunt a lot of prey! " When Ma Qing said this, his heart was also very uneasy. He saw Cain''s calm face, and the original vow had changed into uncertainty. Now he was not sure whether this statement could satisfy Cain. But I have to say that this reason is enough to make Cain heart. Yihu tribe suffered such a disaster, the original tribal site must not be able to use, was still worried about where to build the tribe, did not expect someone to come¡° That''s a good reason. How many people know about the place you''re talking about? " It''s better to ask for some things clearly. It seems that the cold season is coming, so as to avoid the delay caused by changes. Ma Qing hurried back, "don''t worry, patriarch. I haven''t told anyone about that place, but I don''t know if anyone else has been there by accident before!" Cain nodded. That''s enough! Death forest is famous. Not everyone has the courage to go in! Before death forest was not called death forest, it also had a very beautiful name - KASH forest. Since the last "fury of Mountain God" in the orc continent, its name has gradually disappeared in the long river of time! Later, the orcs were deliberately told by their elders not to get close to the forest, which would endanger their lives! From generation to generation, mouth to mouth, slowly, the name of Kashi forest was replaced by death forest! Ma Qing asked cautiously, "the clan leader, can my people and I join the Yihu tribe?" Cain nodded faintly and said, "but, you should swear to the orc adults that you can''t leave the tribe without my permission, you can''t have two hearts to the tribe, and you can''t talk about all the things that need to be kept secret in the tribe!" It sounds like there are a lot of restrictions. Ma Qing''s face is not very good-looking. Su Tang quickly added, "but you can rest assured that you will join our Yihu tribe. You are our people, and we will never lose you when we eat!" Ma Qing looks at Su Tang. Who is the young female? Can she represent the wing tiger tribe? Is what she said true? Why is this female so thin? Is the Yihu tribe also hungry? Ma Qing''s mind was surrounded by questions, and it was almost a mess! Cain light looking at Ma Qing, the body of the pressure I do not know when already recovered¡° This is my holy daughter and my future partne

 Chapter 136

    In the witness of Cain, Adam and Sutang, Maqing and others finally swore to the beast God and successfully joined the Yihu tribe. Noticing the white frozen faces of the females and cubs, Su Tang quickly took out a number of animal skins made in advance in the tribe from the space and distributed them to everyone one by one under the cover of a basket. She also won the favor of the weasel people! Red fruit led a team of females, each picked a large basket of mushrooms, those mushrooms white as jade, smooth and full, it looks like people appetite! Can''t wait to take out a few mushrooms from the basket, put them on the branches, and let Cain help to bake them. At the same time, he secretly pulled the red fruit to one side and gave her two baskets of chestnuts, which she roasted to give the weasel people a cushion. For the appearance of these chestnuts out of thin air, although Hongguo was surprised, but did not say anything, looking for two people to lift chestnuts to the direction of the fire. It''s not suitable to stay here long! The smell of sulfur in the air is getting heavier and heavier, and the tiny dust floating in the air can be seen vaguely. According to principle, the sky that has just rained should be clean and thorough. Now it only means that the volcanic ash has slowly floated over, and they must leave as soon as possible! The pterygos haven''t adjusted their breath yet, so we all went to the death forest on foot under the leadership of Ma Qing. On the way to see the white mushrooms, Su Tang recalled the fresh taste and sighed! Looking at her like this, Cain could guess without saying anything. Waving to Hongguo, she took an empty basket and handed it to Su Tang, saying, "go pick it. Remember to hurry up. We have to go on our way!" Su Tang happily took the basket and picked it at the roadside near the team. When the basket was about to be full, she quietly sent some of it to the space. Su Tang was happy with it under the suspicious eyes of the orcs in the team! Along the way, Sutang picked a lot of mushrooms and found a lot of prey on the way to death. Cain arranged for the orcs to keep them together! At noon, the prey and fresh mushrooms picked by the roadside make the people have a good meal! After a meal and a rest for a while, the pterygos turned into beasts again. Due to the addition of the weasel people, now some of them have to carry three people!

 Chapter 137

    Sue sugar came forward and asked softly, "what''s the matter?" Huang Guo immediately said, "sugar, look at them! You said to pick mushrooms, but they all picked a lot of fruits that they didn''t know what they were The little females of the weasel race stood together submissively, and did not dare to accept the words of HuangGuo. Seeing this, Hongguo frowned slightly and said to HuangGuo seriously, "well, there''s still time. They are also our people in the future. Please pay attention to what you say!" After being educated by Hongguo, HuangGuo was very unwilling! Obviously, it''s these weasel females. How can aunt Hongguo blame her? She looked at Su Tang with an aggrieved face. "Look at them, Tang Tang." Su Tang shook her head with a helpless smile, and first appeased Huang Guo, who was about to explode. "OK, OK, don''t worry. They didn''t pick mushrooms for a reason. Aunt Hongguo said that she was also our people. Don''t be so fierce, The voice was much weaker. "I''m not fierce, I''m just a little louder." Su Tang didn''t speak. She gave a friendly smile to the females of the weasel race. She looked at the basket behind them. This made her find two very surprising things¡° Sweet potato? Potatoes? " She quickly picked up the huge fruit in the basket, looked it over carefully, and found that it was indeed the sweet potato in her memory. Looking at the weasel female, who was a little taller than her, she felt very friendly. "Where did you pick this? Any more? " A female who looked thinner than Sutang stood up and said weakly, "holy lady, we don''t mean not to pick mushrooms. This is sweet groundnut, which can be stored in the cold season. We used to eat it and groundnut in the cold season in the tribe!" As he spoke, he handed up a potato the size of a coconut. Sue sugar nodded excitedly, "yes, that''s right! This is sweet potato and potato! Do you call it sweet and sweet The weasel female nods. Su Tang''s eyes were attracted by another basket of black fruits. These fruits are not big, only half the fist size of sugar, the shell looks very hard, and the memory of what is not up to the number.

 Chapter 138

    Some females of the weasel tribe were frightened by the appearance of Su Tang and nodded. Hongguo asked curiously, "sugar cub, is this food that can be stored for a long time?" Su Tang nodded excitedly and even took a few deep breaths to calm her mood. "Yes, aunt Hongguo, do you remember the rice and wheat I asked you to look for before?" Hongguo thought back a little and nodded, "well, remember, you said that as long as we find one of them, we don''t have to be hungry in the cold season." Su Tang waved the soft ball in her hand, "found it! That''s it¡° This is it? But... It seems that wheat and rice are not the same as you said... "Su Tang was also very helpless," yes, I didn''t expect it! It''s like this here! But I won''t admit it. This is the dough made from wheat flour! " Looking at the female weasel very excited, "what''s your name? Is it far from here where you pick soft fruit? Can you take us there? " The female of the weasel race nodded, not knowing whether she was excited or shy. Her face turned red slightly. "I, my name is xiudie. Ruangou is not far ahead. Come with me!" Under the leadership of xiudie, the party came to the place where the soft fruit was picked. At a glance, there are about a dozen soft fruit trees scattered around. The fruit trees are not high, only a little more than three meters. In front of the towering trees with more than ten meters everywhere, this height is not enough to see. However, although the fruit trees are not high, they are covered with fruits, one by one, and some branches are even bent and fall to the ground. Under the pressure of excitement, Su Tang''s hand crossed the back basket one by one behind the females, and the mushrooms in the back basket were gone. Everyone looks at Su Tang with a kind of magic eyes! But the thought that the saint of their family was the messenger of the beast God made me feel relieved. Su Tang blinked mischievously, put her index finger up to her mouth, and let out a "hush". We immediately understand, as nothing happened, put up the basket to pick the soft fruit!

 Chapter 139

    No matter what, we didn''t exclude the females of the weasel race, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Su Tang was very pleased to see this scene. Half push and half pull, the females go together to pick soft fruit. Hongguo didn''t know when she stood beside Su Tang and looked at the females who were picking soft fruits and said, "the females in our tribe are very friendly. I hope they can always be like this!" Su Tang was slightly stunned, and finally said with a smile, "don''t worry, aunt Hongguo, we will, our life will be better and better!" She swept away more than a dozen soft fruit trees. Su Tang was still reluctant to look at these trees. She didn''t know if there were soft fruit trees in the place she would go in the future. Anyway, there was a big vacancy in her space. She might as well dig up these trees and transplant them all to the place she would live in the future. So Cain and more than ten orcs came to help, and finally dug out these soft fruit trees before dark. The roots were wrapped with large pieces of mud, and all of them were transplanted into the space. After all this, night has completely covered the sky! Before they reached the temporary camp, several orcs sneezed one after another. Su Tang also feels his nose itchy. Turning to Cain, he said seriously, "I don''t think we can rest here tonight. We have to go all night!"¡° The volcanic ash may last for a day or two. This cave is too small to accommodate all of us. We have to move on and find a bigger one! " Volcanic ash particles in the air are very obvious under the reflection of fire light. If the particles are more dense, long-term inhalation will cause certain damage to the lung. According to the current concentration, if they rest here for one night, they will not be able to leave the next day¡° There will be a strong acid rain after the volcanic ash. We don''t know when it will rain or how long it will rain, so we can''t waste time here! Get to a cave that can hold all our people as soon as possible Cain looked at Su Tang with a tired face and a heartache in his heart. He nodded and said, "OK, we''ll leave when we have a rest." Su Tang didn''t say anything and held Cain''s hand tightly. In fact, she was worried that the people of the tribe would give advice because they couldn''t have a good rest.

 Chapter 140

    Suddenly, an orc came out of the crowd, put his right hand into a fist on his chest, and knelt down on one knee. "Yihu tribe, egger, swear to the beast God, and swear to defend our holy daughter to the death. If you violate the oath, you will be punished by God!" Su Tang Leng a, see a light white light regiment fly to the sky. Before we could say anything, another Orc came out of the crowd. Earth rock''s right arm is still hanging on his neck with a vine, so he clenched his left hand on his chest. "Yihu tribe, earth rock, swear to the beast God, and swear to defend our holy daughter to the death. If you violate the oath, you will be punished by God!" Slowly, more and more orcs knelt down in front of Sutang. If you look carefully, these are the people who followed Adam to exchange salt and didn''t recognize her when they came back. One after another, the white light flashed, turned into a meteor and flew into the night. When all the orcs finished swearing, egger looked up at Su Tang and said sincerely, "before, I said you were not qualified to be our saint. Now I apologize for what I said before. You are more qualified than anyone else! In the future, you will be the saint of our Yihu tribe, the only saint! "¡° Oh, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, hoo, Hoo. Su Tang feels that her nose is very sour and astringent. She is finally recognized by all ethnic groups. How can she have an impulse to cry? Don''t want to let the people see their embarrassment, so simply turn around and hold Cain''s waist tightly and bury his face in his arms. The sense of belonging in my heart is more and more strong, and the fatigue of my body and mind is swept away with this emotion. As everyone became more and more excited, Cain had to go out to suppress and infiltrate Yuanli into his voice to ensure that everyone could hear, "well, we don''t have much time. It''s time to go on the road after eating! It''s gone Everyone seemed to be reluctant, so Cain said, "when we get to the new tribal site and have a bonfire party for three days, we can celebrate! Now, get your energy up and get on the way as soon as possible After listening to what he said, the ethnic group dispersed slowly. After eating to supplement energy, they hurried on their way again.

 Chapter 141

    Cain force for Su sugar even knead legs, let Su sugar comfortable straight sigh¡° Don''t worry. I''ve sent people to CHUANSHI tribe to inquire about the situation. If you can borrow it, you''ll have a good rest! " Su Tang nodded, and her eyes were staring at the direction they left! expect to see someone who never comes! Hope to bring back a good news Did not wait to return to Ma Qing, but will go out hunting orcs back¡° Patriarch! Patriarch! We found a large group of antlers in a gully in front of us who broke their legs but were still alive! " The rest of the orcs in the tribe are boiling, and they want to follow BUSEN quickly to bring back the antlers! Cain frowned lightly and said, "be quiet! Half of the orcs follow BUSEN to catch the antlers, and the rest are on standby! Protect the team After getting the order, the team suddenly empty a small half, but everyone''s face is full of happy smile. Su Tang is also very happy. Although she doesn''t know how many antlers there are, with the chestnuts, sweet potatoes, potatoes and soft fruits in her space, it doesn''t matter if she is trapped here for ten days and a half months. Is happy, Ma Qing they also brought people back, from their face should be a smile can be seen, this should be done¡° Patriarch! When we went to CHUANSHI tribe, we found that there was no one in the tribe, and many caves collapsed, but there was a large cave that was intact enough for the people of our tribe to live! " It''s also good news. Su Tang is about to cry! Cain did not hesitate, immediately ordered the team to go to the empty cave of CHUANSHI tribe! When she really came to this cave, Su Tang realized how big the size of the mouth of the orcs was?

 Chapter 142

    Being teased by Cain, Su Tang almost couldn''t stand. She blushed, and her voice was soft. She was about to turn into a hot spring. "You... Don''t do that. You let me go first..." Cain didn''t care. She continued to stay by Su Tang''s side like a shameless man. "Do you want to drive me away?" Su Tang shook her head in a hurry Cain bad hook up the corner of the lip, let go of Su sugar, also gently pecked on her white face. As soon as she was free, Sue sugar turned and raised her big sandbag fist to Cain Cain chuckled two times, raised his hand to catch Su Tang''s soft fist, and stretched out his other hand to play with her hair at will, very spoiled¡° OK, stop making noise. Do you still have animal skins in your space? Lay on the ground and have a good rest. I''ll take the people to bring the antlers back and collect some firewood by the way. " When it comes to business, Su Tang also takes off her shyness and says in a hurry, "remember to hoard more firewood. When the volcanic ash comes, we can''t get out. After that, there will be strong acid rain and prey. When the volcanic ash is not serious, we can find more firewood and bring them back." It''s time to nod and get ready to leave. Su Tang hurried back, "right, right, when you come back, remember to find a big stone to block the hole and block the volcanic ash!"¡° OK, I see! Take a rest first, and I''ll call you when you have dinner later! " When Cain left, Sutang took out one fifth of all the skins in the space. There was no way. The cave could only hold so many skins. Then he called Hongguo and distributed the skins one by one. He took them from the space twice to ensure that each tribe had two skins. After all, Su Tang overestimated the number of tribes, or Su Tang underestimated the size of the cave! After all the orcs of the Yihu tribe came in, the cave was still one third empty! For a moment, Su Tang was more curious about the CHUANSHI tribe. What kind of orcs could dig out such a huge project! At the same time, I am also very curious about where the orcs of CHUANSHI tribe have gone!

 Chapter 143

    Su Tang is determined to help. It''s no use persuading anyone! However, it is also because of the addition of sugar, the efficiency of the whole collection team doubled. After picking things, you can put them directly in Su Tang''s space. You don''t have to waste time running into the cave. By about five o''clock in the afternoon, the amount of volcanic ash in the air increased significantly, making it difficult to breathe. There are gray and black dust floating everywhere, and the whole forest is shrouded in it, which is very depressing. Blocking the big stones prepared in advance at the entrance of the cave not only blocks the flying volcanic ash, but also blocks the only light in the cave. All around a dark, sugar close to Cain''s arms, behind him is some heavy breathing¡° Don''t be afraid, someone has gone to light the fire! " Sue sugar nodded in silence. It was quiet in the cave until the orcs built a fire. Su Tang also uses the light to move out some of the materials in the space. Looking at the food that suddenly appeared in the open space, the orcs all exclaimed. Although they already knew that their Saint had a space given by the beast God, it was very strange to see Sutang use the space with her own eyes. But everyone was very tired, and there was no spare energy to talk about it, which also agreed with Su Tang''s idea! Under the arrangement of Hongguo, the people received their food in good order, and they all gathered in twos and threes to bake together. Outside the cave, there was a howling wind, and from time to time some volcanic ash came through the unsealed crevices. After two days of hard work, everyone was very tired. After eating at will, they went back to their own caves to have a rest. Although she slept for a while at noon, she was still very sleepy. Even the sweet potato, potato and soft fruit didn''t wake her up. Cain had no choice but to hold Su Tang. He got up and went to their cave. Seeing Adam, Cain paused and said, "she''s tired. What can I do for you tomorrow?" Adam nodded and turned away in silence

 Chapter 144

    "Do I look good?" A question slapped Su Tang back to the reality, a little embarrassed don''t open your eyes, pushed Cain''s chest, said, "you, you, you let me go..." Cain turned up, left hand on Su Tang''s ear side, covered her whole body, right hand gently pinched her Xiaba, put her head straight, two eyes to the top, thin lips gently opened, "You haven''t answered my question, Sue. Do I look good?" Silver white short hair hanging in front of the forehead, black vertical pupil as if gently about to drip water, mouth with a touch of soul catching smile. At this moment, Cain, like a goblin, was fascinated by Gou''s su Tang. He nodded and whispered, "good, good-looking..." Cain leaned down and slowly approached Su Tang. Su Tang''s breathing was more and more tight, and her heart was beating uncontrollably, as if she was about to fly out of her chest the next moment¡° Call me ah Yin... "Su Tang blushed and stammered," ah, ah Yin... Um... "The rest of his words were drowned between his lips and teeth. Cain''s aggressive enthusiasm swept the city and swept the land. Su Tang couldn''t stand it at all. She was paralyzed and couldn''t breathe. Just a second before the explosion, Cain let go of her, some helpless smile, "how to hold your breath?" As she said this, she pinched her face. In the dark room, an atmosphere called ambiguity passed between them. Su Tang felt that she was about to burn¡° Cough... "Adam put his hands around his chest and leaned in front of the cave. He said with a joking smile," shall I come back later? " Su Tang is stimulated, suddenly sits up, pushes Cain away, blushes like the fire cloud in the sky! Cain did not notice for a moment, and fell to the ground in a bit of confusion. However, he patted the skin of the beast carelessly, just like a nightmare beast with enough to eat and drink.

 Chapter 145

    "But patriarch, you have to think clearly that there have never been any orcs in the forest of death for such a long time. I don''t know what danger there will be. Will the fury of mountain god happen again?" Hearing this, Su Tang, who acts as the background board, finally can''t bear it. They talk so loud that even if she doesn''t want to listen, she can''t help listening to them all¡° Wrong, wrong, you''re all wrong! Ma Qing is right. Death forest has a pleasant climate, and animals and plants are very fat. I''m not lying to you! It''s all natural! " Cain waved to Su Tang and said with a faint smile, "come here!" Su Tang is proud and coquettish. She is not a kitten or a dog. How can she wave her hand? The next second, there was a flash of white light in the cave. A big furry tiger with white and black stripes appeared in front of Su Tang. Cain was very unruly and showed his white belly. He rolled on the ground, stretched out his front paw and hooked Su Tang. His big eyes were staring at her! Sue sugar''s eyes were straight, her feet didn''t listen to Cain, and she jumped into the white fluff on his stomach happily. But the face just pasted on, still didn''t laugh out a voice, again is a burst of white light flash, soft fluffy also became Cain''s hard chest. Su sugar heart sharp son a quiver, secret way a not good! Oh, no! It''s a trick! When she reacts and is ready to flee, it''s too late! Waist by a pair of big hands, can''t move a cent! The whole person was turned over by Cain, his back was close to his chest, and his hair could even feel Cain''s breath¡° Well, you go on... "

 Chapter 146

    Su Tang raised her head, her complacent tone rose slightly, "you don''t know! Volcanic ash will do great harm to us, but it is the best nourishment for plants¡° Although strong acid rain will corrode some plants, those plants will turn into nutrients for other plants to absorb after decay! So although the fury of Mountain God will cause great damage, as long as you give the wilderness a certain recovery time, the environment here will be better than before! " Cain was lying on Su Tang''s shoulder, smelling the faint fragrance from her body. Lazy posture, seems to be casual said, "Su Su really smart, these are animal God adults tell you?" Get praise, Su sugar''s tail is about to go up! That proud little appearance, hook Cain heart straight itch¡° Of course not! This is what I learned in school! I was a top student at school... "Sutang suddenly stopped! A face is muddled force, in the heart dark hate should be in her mouth to install a doorknob, save what to say outside! Adanton was excited. The fox looked at Su Tang with a smile in his eyes. "Oh? go to school? school? What is that? " Su Tang pursed her lips, thinking that this is not a big deal, but she must pay attention to it later! Repeatedly admonish in the heart and beat oneself! Take warning! So he explained to Adam, "in my hometown, our tribe will open schools. Schools are places for cubs to learn! There will be trained orcs or females to teach us! I learned my medical skills in school! " Hearing this, Adam''s eyes widened in shock and looked at Cain. He also saw a touch of surprise in each other''s eyes¡° What the school teaches us is not only medical skills, but also the methods of planting, building houses, making tools and so on. When the cubs grow up, they can graduate! " Cain put sugar in his arms and whispered, "can you tell me more about the world you live in? I want to know more about you! " Su Tang''s ears are faintly red. At present, how can you take so much into account! So what Cain asked, Su Tang said, there was no intention to hide! Just in the time to tell, the face is full of not give up! The deeper the understanding, the more frightened Cain was!

 Chapter 147

    The orc''s body is much better than that of the blue star people. It''s no problem to climb thirty or twenty floors casually! No cement, she can look for it! If there is no steel bar, replace it with wood! There are no bricks to burn! If she can''t build a high-rise building, she can build an exclusive courtyard assembly! On this thought, Su Tang felt as if she was not bad, and her whole body was full of energy. Without waiting for Cain or Adam to ask questions, Sutang listed all the things she could think of that could be made in the orc continent one by one. The three of them just sat in the cave and had a long talk, planning a blueprint for a better life in the future. The more she discussed, the more excited she was. She would like to rush to the new tribal site now to farm and build houses, grow vegetables and flowers, and lead the orcs to make a fortune together! Adam laughed at Sutang and threw cold water over his head¡° You think it''s wonderful. Even if, as you said, the mountain god''s anger will not happen again in the death forest, but after we get to the death forest, there will be only 60 days left from the cold season. In such a short time, we still have to collect food and hunt for prey. How can we build the city you said? " Sue sugar a listen, immediately very disappointed of Hang head. Adam is right. Although some of the orcs of the weasel tribe joined in, they were still injured. They suffered from malnutrition due to lack of food for a long time, and they were very thin. Sutang even felt that their physique was not as good as himself! There are only over 200 people in the Yihu tribe, including old females, orcs and cubs... "Ah... You''re right. We have too few people. If only we could have more!" Cain played with Su Tang''s little hand and said, "don''t worry, there will be!" Adanton moved forward excitedly. "What do you say? Are you going to attack other tribes? If that''s true, with the strength of your current level five God warrior, I''m afraid no one is your opponent except the wild Zhaoying tribe! " Su Tangqi slapped Adam on the head, "what are you talking about! Don''t spoil Cain! How can we bully the weak and bully other tribes? "

 Chapter 148

    Cain''s mouth suddenly put on a cold smile, the whole person appears energetic, especially charming¡° You seem to have forgotten how I broke through the third level and materialized my own force... "Adam suddenly realized, his pupils dilated slightly, and his eyes turned to Su Tang. Hearing this, Sutang understood. He nodded and said excitedly, "you want to attract them with the primary cultivation method! Is that right? " Cain patted Su Tang''s hair and said, "Su Su is so smart!" Su Tang''s face turned red like a quail. She hung her head down and said nothing. Adam''s Fox also flashed a light in his eyes and said to Cain, "more than that, what if we can make God warriors in large quantities?" Cain did not speak, but in his eyes, Adam immediately realized that this is the root of temptation! Primary cultivation is only for orcs who have awakened their blood talents and can feel the power of heaven and earth. Unless there are awakened orcs in any tribe, this condition will not attract them. What if they could make all orcs wake up and become God warriors? Adam believed that no tribe could resist the temptation. There was a smile in Cain''s eyes. "Oh, why do I think you are more like a fox than me?" Su Tang has some tangled nests in Cain''s arms and gnaws his fingernails. "But the marrow washing pill that can make orcs wake up is very expensive. I can''t afford it..." Cain shakes his head¡° Don''t wash the marrow pill. Just give Adam the health pill you gave him before, and practice it with the forging technique you said before. It''s best if there is an orc awakening. If not, pick out the best reward to wash the marrow pill! " Adam said with great approval, "this method is good. As long as they can see hope, they will be willing to stay. Moreover, we will not treat them as slaves, and they have no reason to refuse!" After that, Adam turned to Sutang again, "do you have enough money now? Can I buy forging? "¡° Just a moment. I''ll have a look. "¡® Call 007, help me check the current balance! The host disturbs the order of science and technology level products by presenting them at will, deducting 10000 exchange points, and the current balance is 6683 points]

 Chapter 149

    Two furies gushed from her nostrils, and Su Tang said, "nothing! This is body forging, and its usage is the same as that of the previous primary cultivation manual! " Adam took the forging technique, looked at Cain, then nodded, picked up the segment technique, and patted him on the chest. He was shocked. Adam closed his eyes, sat cross legged, and began to digest what was taught. Cain rubbed Sutang''s head and said with a deep smile, "what? Is the temple blaming you again? " Su Tang''s palm was spread out, and the X-ray glasses she bought at 500 exchange points appeared in her palm. Seeing these glasses, Su Tang felt angry! He said wrongly, "originally, I thought my pain was so severe that the temple punished me. Who knows that the temple just told me that it also punished me a lot of money!" Cain said softly, "if there is no money, there will be no money. If you have nothing to do, you will be fine." Su Tang looked at the glasses in her hand, "I really want to smash it! You don''t know how much money the temple has deducted from me! I can buy two marrow washing pills! Two God warriors, do you think the temple is too much? " Cain laughed and said nothing. A rush of footsteps came from outside the cave, and then Old Nick appeared¡° Tangtang, a few cubs of the weasel tribe and some females are feverish. A few cubs of our tribe are also feverish! Do you have a ceramic pot in your space? I''ll cook some Bupleurum Decoction to relieve their fever. " Su Tang quickly climbed out of Cain''s arms, put his glasses aside, nodded and said, "well, yes, you wait for me, I''ll take them out for you now!" Old Nick''s eyes turned to Adam and asked in surprise, "what''s the matter, little Lord?" Sue sugar takes out the ceramic pot and puts it on the ground. I can''t help it. It''s too heavy for her to carry¡° I''ve just asked the temple for forging, and Adam is understanding it! " Old Nick nodded excitedly, "OK, OK! When the young Lord awakens his power, he will look good on Kerry one day! " Sue sugar also nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, NIB! Anyway, I''ll let Adam activate his blood talent and make him a god warrio

 Chapter 150

    Su Tang doesn''t know what it is! Such a large area, it must not be something inside! So what''s going on? He took off his glasses, looked at Old Nick and said, "there''s a black gray smoke. I don''t know what it is. You go to cook soup for the ethnic people first, and I''ll tell you when I know!" Old Nick nodded, took the pot and left. Su Tang continued to ponder over what the smoke was. Before long, Adam opened his eyes with a touch of shock, "the treasures of the temple are really different! This forging is very powerful. Even if it can''t activate the blood talent, it can make us stronger! " Cain toward Su sugar hook fingers, Su sugar immediately very unruly into Cain''s arms. Not to mention, it''s very comfortable to have a human flesh cushion¡° Su Tang, can this forging skill be used by all ethnic groups? " Sue sugar nodded. "Of course, why else would I buy it from the temple? Moreover, this book can''t guarantee that everyone can awaken his or her powers. It just increases the probability. In fact, it''s not so precious! " Adam had a serious look on his face. "No, it''s precious! Although it doesn''t necessarily make us wake up, as long as we keep practicing, we can make our body stronger than other orcs! "¡° Well, well, what you say is what you say! " Su Tang felt that they were not on the same channel, and the argument was just a waste of time. Thinking of the gray and black smoke in his body, Su Tang asked curiously, "do you feel uncomfortable in this place? Or something else. " Adam shook his head. "No, what''s the matter?" Sue sugar felt her chin, a thoughtful look, whispered, seems to be talking to herself¡° That''s strange. What are those black smoke If it wasn''t for the glasses, Adam didn''t feel anything abnormal in his body, and the black fog would not have been found at all! Adam couldn''t hear clearly. He frowned slightly. "What smoke? What black? What are you talking about? " Su Tang patted Cain on the back of his hand and motioned him to let go of himself. Stand up to Adam and call up the scanning function of the system.

 Chapter 151

    Su Tang took a look at it and then turned to Adam. "Do you know why you can feel the power of heaven and earth, but can''t wake up?" The expression on Adam''s face gradually became serious. The hands on the knees also clench hard, making a "creak creak" sound of bone collision¡° You mean, I was drugged? " Sue sugar nodded, "that''s right! There is a kind of medicine called soul eating herb. If you take it in a small amount for a long time, it can block the communication between you and Tiandi Yuanli, so that you can''t wake up your powers. And the longer this medicine stays in your body, your talent will be consumed by it! " Bang - Adam''s fist pounded hard on the ground of the cave, and a clear pit mark was born. Su Tang was startled, and the whole person shivered. Cain patted her placidly on the back and asked very seriously, "are you sure?" Sue sugar nodded quickly. Adam''s face grew grimmer. A pair of fox eyes are almost staring into apricot eyes, some congestion in the eyes, red frightening! His body couldn''t stop shaking. Sue knew it was angry! It''s time to squint. What do you think of? You look down at Su Tang and say, "since you know it''s soul eating grass, is there a solution?"¡° Wait for me Sue sugar and quickly contact 007, want to ask Adam how to eliminate the black fog in the body? Thought to pay a great price, sugar has also been ready to bleed, who knows the system with her to a light floating¡¾ Ding! It''s the first time I saw the system talking to her in such a... Er... Mischievous tone. Suddenly, I''m not used to it! Buy poison pills quickly, close shop! It was the same small wooden box. Sutang handed it to Cain. "This is the pill to relieve the toxin in your body. You should eat it quickly."

 Chapter 152

    Adam gasped for a moment and then slowly stood up against the wall of the cave. A face of fearless met Cain''s cold eyes, said, "I admit you are very powerful, but if the little female is willing to accept me, you can''t stop it!" Seeing Cain squint his black vertical pupil again, the whole person exudes a dangerous breath. Sue sugar quickly blocked between Cain and Adam and said harshly, "enough! Are you young or not! What time is it? You''re still fighting in the den! " Taking the lead in shooting Adam, Sutang said, "I know that you want to be my partner not because you like me, but because you think I''ve helped you a lot and don''t know how to repay me!"¡° But Adam, I help you because you are my people. I don''t ask you to repay me. Just help Cain to wait for our tribe together! And doesn''t it mean orcs can only marry once in their lives? If you are my partner, I''ll see what you do when you meet the female you like in the future! " Adam''s eyes flashed and his lips moved slightly, but he said nothing. Su Tang took a deep breath and looked at Cain angrily. "I''ll only say the next words once, and I won''t say it again in the future!" Cain immediately restrained his intention to kill. He looked at Su Tang innocently and pitifully. "Su..." Su Tang''s breath coagulated and ignored him¡° Cain, in my hometown, a female can only marry an ORC. I don''t care what you are like here, but in my heart, I like you, so only you will be my partner. I won''t accept other people. " Cain showed a smile and went forward to embrace Su Tang, but he was stopped by Su Tang''s raised arm¡° Sue Su Tang looked at Cain with a serious face and continued, "but in my hometown, no one will hit his own people with fists. Cain, I want you to promise me that you will not fight with people or take people''s lives casually in the future!" This is a very serious problem, and Su Tang doesn''t want her future partner to be a Murderer with blood on her hands! Of course, the environment is different, Su Tang did not say die, just said can''t take people''s lives at will, but did not say can''t take people''s lives. After all, this is a dangerous Orc continent. Maybe they will have many enemies in the future. It''s acceptable for them to fight for their own protection, but Sutang can''t imagine seeing Cain kill. Cain hesitated, nodded and said, "OK, I promise you! I''m not going to do anything with people, let alone take their lives! " Su Tang was relieved. She no longer resisted Cain''s embrace. She buried her face in his chest and whispered, "I don''t like you fighting, and I don''t like you killing..." Cain gently kisses Su Tang''s hair top and whispers, "don''t worry..."

 Chapter 153

    Looking at Adam''s humble appearance, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. Xinxinran nodded, "OK, sure, you will be my brother in the future!" As soon as the words came to an end, Adam looked at Cain provocatively, "Hey, Cain, I''ll be your female brother in the future. You also asked me to listen to him!" Sue sugar couldn''t believe her eyes and looked at Adam. Is he killing himself? Look at him, it''s like he''s holding a pair of King bombers in his hand. It''s unreasonable! Su Tang is still hesitating whether to help later. Adam gave full play to his sensitivity as a fox. When he noticed something was wrong, he immediately patted his ass and ran away. Su Tang was unable to laugh or cry. Looking at the big tiger around me, I feel a little melancholy for a moment! If two weeks ago, you told Sutang: your future husband is a big tiger, you will have a fox as your brother! Su sugar will certainly treat you as a psychopath, and kindly call the report phone of the mental hospital for you! I didn''t expect that. It''s God''s will. All of a sudden, she came to the orc continent, got a very rigorous system, and got to know... A big tiger It took two days for the ash to blow. During these two days, all the people lived in the cave. Adam took the orcs of the tribe. As long as they had passed the orc rite, except for the wounded orcs who could not move, all the rest, young and old, practiced body forging together. So in the hall outside the cave, we can often see orcs meditating or doing strange movements. The malpractice of practicing physical training soon exposed, and the orcs ate twice as much as usual! That is to say, the amount of a meal for an orc now is equivalent to the amount of meals for a normal adult in two days at the time of blue star. The food piled in a corner of the cave is slowly disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye. In particular, a group of antlers captured before became the favorite of the orcs. They had to eat a few every day. Only two days later, the staghorn beast had already consumed half of it, and then there was an acid rain. I don''t know how long it would take. If it wasn''t for chestnuts, there were new sweet potatoes, potatoes and sugar. I doubt if they could survive! The cave, which has been closed for two days, is finally opened. A ray of light shines into the cave through the entrance, which makes people feel relaxed. Before the acid rain came, the orcs, who had been stuffy for two days, came out of the cave and planned to have some activities, but they were all shocked by the scene outside.

 Chapter 154

    Looking at the sky, Su Tang told everyone, "don''t go too far, acid rain should come soon!" speak of the devil. As soon as the words fell, a bean sized light yellow raindrop hit Adam''s arm. Then, dense raindrops came down one after another, hitting the orcs'' hands, legs and arms. Su Tang exclaimed, "Oh, no, it''s raining. Let''s go into the cave. Don''t be outside! Come on As soon as the raindrops fell, Cain held Su Tang tightly in his arms, and then rushed back to the cave with Su Tang! In addition, Su Tang was wearing fur trousers and long clothes, but she didn''t touch the raindrops. Adam said nothing, followed by a cold face! But it''s still a step too late. There''s a lot of acid rain on my body. The females and cubs in the tribe are also wearing long fur coats and fur trousers. Some of them are splashed with a few drops on their hands, and some of them are glued on their faces. Only the orcs, because the tribal skins are not enough, are still surrounded by a piece of fur skirt. One by one, they seem to walk into the cave in no hurry. Su Tang is worried about the speed! Because the raindrops couldn''t get into the cave, the big stone block that was used to block the cave didn''t move back. Su Tang said in a panic, "if you encounter acid rain, whether it''s cubs, females or orcs, please wipe it with water!" Dun Shan shook his arm hard, shaking off all the water on his body. Some inexplicably scratched his head and said, "I don''t seem to feel much. Isn''t this ordinary rain? Need to be so scared? " "Yes, I don''t feel much either, but I''d better listen to the saint''s words and go wipe it," echoed egger Su Tang stands in front of a big stone jar, and greets the babies and females who come across the rain on their faces first! Acid rain can stimulate the cornea and respiratory tract mucosa, easily lead to red eye disease and bronchitis, serious can also induce lung disease, so we must clean as soon as possible! Because the water in the tribe was limited, only one stone jar was used. After the females and cubs had been cleaned, the orcs lined up to clean them one by one. Halfway through the wash, the orcs at the back of the line start to turn red. Dun Shan exclaimed in surprise, "egger, look! My skin turned red! And it''s still hot! " Edgar raised his arm in front of dunshan. The symptoms of both men were the same. He said flatly, "me too, but I have a little pain!"

 Chapter 155

    Su Tang''s face is calm, but in fact, she has already been rolling on the ground with laughter! These orcs are just disobedient. If we told them to go back to the cave earlier, they should suffer some losses and learn a lesson. We''ll see if they''re disobedient next time! When they walked slowly into the cave, how natural and unrestrained they were, how embarrassed they were now when they scratched their ears and scratched their cheeks and looked frightened. BUSEN cried and looked at Su Tang, "holy daughter, will we be burned to death by acid rain? I feel so painful! " Although the other orcs didn''t speak, their bright eyes all looked at Su Tang. Su Tang forced himself to smile and said solemnly¡° You don''t have to fight, don''t rob, acid rain has played a role now, even if you wash it off, it''s too late! Wait, it won''t hurt after a while! " Orc: but the acid rain comes and goes fast. It has stopped in just two hours. Cain turned to look at Su Tang and asked in a low voice, "the acid rain has stopped. When shall we leave?" Su Tang looked at the sky outside and said, "no, I can''t go yet. I can''t leave until it''s completely sunny. Now I''m going out. I can''t tell how far I''m going. It''s acid rain again. I''d better adjust it here first! " Cain nodded. They sat side by side on a big stone near the entrance of the cave. Su Tang gently put her head on Cain''s shoulder and gazed at the cave, while Cain slightly tilted her head and gazed at Su Tang all the time. After the acid rain, there is a slightly pungent smell in the air, which is not very good, but it is better than the dull smell in the cave. In the distance, Su Tang saw that two orcs appeared to be coming in front of her. One of them seemed to be carrying a cub on his shoulder. Sutang sat up straight, patted Cain''s arm, pointed in that direction and said, "look!" Cain looked along the direction, frowned slightly, and told Sutang, "stay here, I''ll have a look!" Cain rushed out of the cave and ran towards the two hobbling orcs!

 Chapter 156

    Looking at that motionless, seemingly very weak cub, Su Tang could not help frowning, "don''t stand here, there are spare caves in it. You can choose one to live first, and the acid rain will come again. I suggest you don''t leave! Your baby is very weak. Don''t you really need my help? " One of the orcs, with scarred eyes, was very strong and said, "will he die?" Su Tang was stunned for a moment, and then reacted. He was talking about the cub. Judging from their irresponsible attitude, Su Tang was angry for a moment and wanted to scare him¡° of course! The cubs are very fragile. After you have been in the acid rain for so long, he is very lucky to survive. If you don''t deal with his injuries, he probably won''t last long to see the beast God... "Hearing the speech, the tall and strong Orc turned his eyes to the ORC with a short head, with a trace of inquiry. Su Tang also took the opportunity to look around and suddenly found that this slightly skinny ORC was wearing a robe similar to ancient times! Just because they are too embarrassed, covered with mud, so she did not find the first time! Now it seems that this tall and strong Orc should be obedient to this slightly skinny Orc! Su Tang suddenly got a boost, and subconsciously thought that they were from the kingdom of beasts! Because there is a wise man who Su Tang suspected to be a passer-by - the emperor! With this idea, Su Tang''s idea of keeping them is more and more intense! While Su Tang looks at Bai Zheng, Bai Zheng is also observing her! The voice of this little female is really sweet. She wears some nondescript looks, but it can''t stop her better face! The eye ground once once crossed a (lewd) color, threw a fawning eye toward Su Tang, shook to shake hair, think very natural and unrestrained of say, "little female, you can really good-looking! What''s your name? " As soon as his voice fell, Cain narrowed his eyes in displeasure, and the whole person was emitting a terrible breath! The strong Orc carrying the cub immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Bai Zheng, staring at Cain fiercely! Su Tang also seizes the opportunity and pretends to be scared. After hiding in the hiding place, she timidly shows her head and looks at Bai Zheng and the magnificent Orc! Holding Cain''s arm is mainly to prevent him from hitting people! Bai Zheng was immediately pleased by Su Tang''s action! A face of discontent pushed a strong orc, a pair of impatient appearance, "OK! Why are you so fierce? Don''t you see that scares the little females? Not yet The mighty Orc wants to explain something, but Bai Zheng is not in the mood to listen at all! After noticing Su Tang''s clean fingers, Bai Zheng''s smile is even worse. His eyes close slightly. When he opens them, there seems to be a deep vortex that people want to fall into¡° Do you think I''m beautiful

 Chapter 157

    The powerful Orc subconsciously stepped forward to help Bai Zheng, ignoring the cub on his shoulder. Without any support, the cub slid down the shoulders of the mighty Orc! Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Cain quickly took him into his arms! The cub''s face is also revealed with turning over, eyes closed, thin lips tightly together, face because of the erosion of acid rain and appear red! What attracted most attention was his short bright silver hair, just like Cain''s! Perhaps because of his hair, Cain looked at the cub in his arms and had a strange feeling! Sue sugar shook her head, looked at Cain vaguely and asked, "I just... What''s the matter?" Cain immediately stood up, gave the cub to Su Tang, and then stood in front of them, looking at Bai Zheng and the magnificent Orc without expression! Although did not speak, the whole body frightens the person''s imposing manner to take out, also lets the magnificent Orc dare not act rashly! Bai Zheng also took a deep look at Cain, patted the arm of the powerful Orc and asked him to move aside. He is not an orc without a little vision. Previously, he thought Cain was an ordinary orc, but when he found that he could easily interrupt his powers and was not affected by enchantment, Bai Zheng had a new position for Cain! With a slight nod and a touch of arrogance between his eyebrows and eyes, he asked, "are you the head of this tribe? What''s your name? " Cain said without expression, "Cain!" Bai Zheng was very satisfied with Cain''s cooperative attitude, and said with a smile on his face, "Hmm! You are very good! I am Bai Zheng of the kingdom of beasts. Would you like to follow me? " When he said this, Bai Zheng''s tone was very generous, as if Cain was the supreme glory to follow him! Cain''s face unchanged spit out two words and said, "no!" Bai Zheng''s face suddenly changed, but then he seemed to think of something, and soon relieved! It must be because the wilderness is too remote, so the orcs here have never heard of the beast kingdom! Don''t care about waving his hand, Bai Zheng pretended to be very casual said, "that''s so, I''ll live here first, when you change your mind, you can come to me at any time!" With these words, Bai Zheng walked in leisurely, as if the cave was his. After two steps, he suddenly stopped, looked back at Su Tang and said, "Oh, by the way, little female, if you are willing to follow me, you can also remember to clean my cubs and send them back to my cave as soon as possible!" With that, Bai Zheng also threw an eyebrow at Su Tang. Cain clenched his fist tightly, and his muscles were tense. If Su Tang hadn''t pulled his arm behind him, he would have gone up and punched Bai Zheng into the cave wall, and he couldn''t even dig it out!

 Chapter 158

    Cain looked haughty, "more!"¡° What? " Cain nodded his lips. Su Tang angrily and shyly kicked Cain and said, "bah! Color tiger! You think so Then Sutang ran away with her baby in her arms. Leaving Cain standing in the same place with a depressed face, it''s su Xian who obviously kisses him. How can he become a tiger Bai Zheng takes the strong Orc into the cave and looks at it with disgust. Then his eyes turned to Hongguo and looked proud, "you, go get me some water to wash, and then prepare me something to eat! Speed up With that, he walked into a spacious cave which looked more pleasant. After seeing the face of willow leaves in the cave, he said with disgust, "ugly female, you go out, this cave belongs to me now!" Willow leaf was very timid, and was threatened by Bai Zheng. With the strong Orc staring at her fiercely, willow leaf trembled and ran out of the cave. When Bai Zheng made such a fuss, all the orcs scattered around the cave gathered around him. They looked like they were going to fight with Bai Zheng! Adam showed up in time and stopped everyone. Red fruit frowned and said, "sacrificial Lord, is it so up to them?" Adam maintains the image of sacrifice with a cold face. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a trace of surprise in his eyes. The tone is a little strange to command red fruit, "do as he says, all scattered, I go to find the patriarch!" The orcs seemed to have some reluctance, but Adam''s cold eyes swept, and everyone obediently dispersed... Hongguo sighed helplessly and turned to prepare water and food for Bai Zheng. Adam walked quickly to Sutang''s cave. Unexpectedly, he met Cain who came back from the cave. "Come in the cave! I have something important to say! " Cain nodded and went into the cave first! In the cave - after su Tang brought the cub back, she laid it flat on the animal skin, took a piece of leftover material from the previous animal skin garment, dipped it in water and gently wiped the cub''s face. The more you wipe, the more frightened you are! I thought it was because he had short bright silver hair like Cain.

 Chapter 159

    Why? Why? What''s going on? Su Tang''s heart is in a mess! Cain asked cautiously, "Sue, what''s the matter?" Su Tang looks at Cain with a complicated face. She tells her that she should confess this matter to Cain, and then listen to his explanation. But I don''t know why, she just didn''t dare to open her mouth, maybe because she was afraid of hearing the unacceptable answer... Adam looked at Sue sugar strangely, "what about you? How old are you? We Orc mainland have to spend ten seasons to become a ceremony. Are you really a young female Ten seasons? That''s twenty? She''s just 21 years old. She''s grown up! Su Tang shook her head. "No, I''m 21 years old. In my hometown, I''m 18 years old." Adam felt even more strange, "Oh? Now that you have become a gift, what are you worried about? " Su Tang''s eyes flickered slightly, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. When Sue sugar hesitated, Adam suddenly noticed that there was a baby lying behind her. He was surprised to look at it. When he saw the cub''s face, Adam stared at the fox in shock, "my God! Cain! When did you have such a big baby? What do you think of my sister? " Sue sugar could have comforted herself because she thought so much, but now even Adam can see that the baby is very similar to Cain! Will she continue to cheat herself? Inexplicably, Su Tang''s eyes were red and her heart was filled with grievances. She lowered her head and gently wiped her tears. Cain was flustered! At a loss to comfort Sue sugar, but unable to start. Finally, he pointed the spear at Adam and said angrily, "what are you talking about! How could he be my baby? " Adam is also very angry. Su Tang has helped him so much that he has already regarded Su Tang as his own sister in his heart. In addition, he also knows Cain, so Su Tang and he together, also can let people rest assured! But now it''s good! Such a big baby came out of thin air!

 Chapter 160

    The man squinted and looked at Adam unhappily. Su Tang was a little frightened and ready to fight, but nothing happened between them¡° The cub was brought by the orcs of the kingdom of beasts. It has nothing to do with me! " Adam was a little stunned, did not expect this result, and after hearing Cain''s words, he remembered what he came to this cave for? The expression of amazement soon tightened together, and Adam asked in disbelief, "do you mean this cub was brought by the orcs of the kingdom of beasts?" Su Tang nodded, "well, yes, I was at the mouth of the cave at that time. By the way, do you know the two orcs of the beast kingdom?" Adam pondered a little and said, "I''ve come to tell you about it!" He turned his eyes to Cain and looked at him quietly. Cain immediately understood and raised his hand. The cave was immediately covered with metal. Slightly frown way, "say, exactly how to return a responsibility?" Adam then took a deep breath. "Those two orcs really came from the kingdom of beasts, and I also know them, and one of them has a high status!" Then Adam looked very puzzled. He seemed to be saying to himself, "but it shouldn''t be. The kingdom of beasts is so far away from the wilderness. How could they suddenly come here? With a baby? " Su Tang''s face was worried. "Oh, you''re so worried about me!" Adam had no choice but to smile, "OK, OK, the skinny one of the two orcs is Bai Zheng, the third son of the Lord of the beast kingdom. In terms of blood relationship, I''ll call him brother ah."

 Chapter 161

    Adam seriously corrected Sutang, "remember to call me brother next time!" Su Tang coughed a little unnaturally and didn''t answer. Adam didn''t ask, but continued, "the kingdom of beasts is far away, very far away! According to Cain''s speed, if you don''t eat or drink, you''ll have to fly for at least 30 days to get there at sunset! "¡° Bai Zheng is a favorite of the Lord of the kingdom. He can''t come to the wilderness without any reason. There must be something we don''t know! " Cain narrowed his eyes and looked at the baby behind Su Tang very badly. He added, "they''re still carrying a baby!" Feeling Cain''s eyes, Su Tang moved her body to block the cub more tightly. Adam was amused. "Cain, although this cub has nothing to do with you, don''t you feel curious that he looks so much like you?" Cain left paisu sugar and tried to block the cub, but he couldn''t stop it at all. Mingming just felt sad because he suspected that it was his baby, but now he is still protecting him! Gas of some teeth itch, hate hate way, "not curious!" He is still a good friend. Adam stopped smiling and looked at Cain seriously. "I think we can start with the cub, wake him up and ask him if he knows anything." Cain nodded that he had no problem. Adam looked at Su Tang, "sugar boy, do you have any way to make this baby wake up quickly?" Su Tang hesitated and said, "I''ll try it first..." because she learned Chinese medicine with the dean''s mother for a period of time, so Su Tang knew that there were several acupoints in the human body that could stimulate the brain and make people wake up quickly. He found the acupoint that didn''t hurt the baby and could stimulate him to wake up. He pressed it, but there was no response. Sue sugar wondered, is it because orcs are different from humans? So Sue sugar again aroused 007 to scan the baby, but the result of the scan made Sue sugar angry! Cain first noticed Su Tang''s mood and asked nervously, "what''s the matter? If not, forget it! "

 Chapter 162

    Cain rubbed Sue sugar''s head, "well, you first save the baby, beat people, later." Su Tang skimmed her mouth, quickly exchanged a detoxification pill from the system store and stuffed it into the baby''s mouth. Then, suddenly thinking of something, he turned his head and looked at Adam and asked, "by the way, I haven''t asked you all the time. After taking the Jiedu pill, what do you feel about practicing body forging?" Adam had a strange smile on his lips¡° I wake up and become a god warrior... "" what? " Sue sugar couldn''t help screaming. Realizing that his voice was too loud, he quickly covered his mouth and looked at Cain innocently. Cain''s heart almost melted when she looked so soft. She really wanted to hold her in her arms and trample her severely. Adam chuckled. "Is that strange? In fact, I woke up the day after I took the antidote pill. " Sue sugar let go and looked at Adam with great energy, "what powers did you awaken?" Adam raised his lips. "Want to know?" Su Tang nodded like a chicken pecking rice¡° Call me brother, and I''ll tell you! " Sue sugar a listen, immediately sit straight body, arrogant don''t over head, "I don''t want to hear, you don''t tell me!" Adam said happily, "well, I won''t tell you!" Su Tang: how is this a little different from what I imagined? Finally, he couldn''t bear the temptation and called Adam a brother. After being rubbed by Adam''s head, Sue sugar sat in the same place depressed¡° I am the God warrior of the white fox clan. After awakening, all the powers are enchanting, which is to use the powers to confuse the enemy! Lure the enemy Su sugar immediately some dislike of pie pie pie mouth, "one by one big orc, unexpectedly go to hook up a person, also want shameless!"

 Chapter 163

    Red fruit with branches wearing a few strings of barbecue, ready to send them to Bai Zheng. LiuYe suddenly appeared, stopped Hongguo and said in a low voice, "aunt Hongguo, please let me go. There are some things in my cave that I want to take out..." Hongguo looked at the cave and hesitated, "the orcs in it are not easy to provoke. You can tell me what it is, or I''ll take it for you!" The willow leaves bit their lips and bowed their heads in silence. Seeing this, Hongguo didn''t say anything. She handed the barbecue to LiuYe and sighed, "be careful. Don''t talk too much when you go in, and come out as soon as you take something!" The willow leaves took it and nodded in a hurry Bai Zheng was lying on the animal skin with his hands on the back of his head and his legs up. He was very comfortable. Rini stood straight and said with a serious face, "young master, do you just give the cub of tiger Valley to the little female? In case they find something... "Bai Zheng raised his lips with disdain and said," you are a level 5 God warrior, and I am also a level 2 God warrior. It''s just wild. What can we pay attention to? " Rini said with some disapproval, "but young master, the orc we just met at the entrance of the cave doesn''t look simple! Although it''s wild and barren, we should be careful! " Bai Zheng turned over and said lazily, "even if he is not simple, can he still be a level 5 God warrior?" Having said that, Rini still dare not relax his vigilance! He is different from Bai Zheng. Bai Zheng is the son of the Lord of the country. He has been loved for food and clothing since he was a child. Before he was assigned to Bai Zheng, he fought every day in the arena. In order to stutter, he didn''t know how many orcs he would fight with! There was even a fight in the process, because underestimated a thin orc, almost died! It was not until he awakened his powers that he was brought out of the arena, trained for a period of time, and sent to Bai Zheng to protect him. It is precisely because of being in the arena for a long time, so Rini clearly understand that no one can be underestimated, especially those seemingly harmless, are often the most likely to make you fatal. Rini stood in silence, the whole person was very alert, paying attention to every move in the hole. Bai Zheng turned over lazily and said to Rini, "you say, we''ll take away the valley master''s cub. Will he really take the kyanite for it? I heard that Lord Wen Jue of tiger Valley is a level 9 God warrio

 Chapter 164

    At this point, Bai Zheng raised a gloomy smile at the corner of his mouth, "but even if he takes back the baby, it''s too late!" "Why?" asked Rini¡° Hum, do you remember when we caught this baby, I let him take a herbal medicine. " Rini nodded. The sinister smile on the corner of Bai Zheng''s mouth became more and more obvious. "The herb was given to me by the sacrifice before he left. After taking it, the orcs will become stupid. You say that Wen Jue took the Kyanite and changed it for a fool. What kind of expression will he have when he knows it? Ha ha ha ha... "Hearing the words, Rini''s pupil was slightly enlarged. He thought that the herbal medicine could make the cubs sleep soundly, but the damage was so big? Looking at Bai Zheng who has killed a good baby, but is still laughing. There was a trace of complexity in his eyes, the muscles of his whole body were unnaturally tight, there was a faint shiver, and some bad pictures flashed in his mind. When they went to the tiger Valley this time, they actually took dozens of beast soldiers, but because they wanted to protect Bai Zheng, they lost their lives one after another. Yes! He knows! The death of these animal soldiers has nothing to do with Bai Zheng! But what really made him angry was Bai Zheng''s evaluation of these beast soldiers. Ming Ming saves each other with his life. In Bai Zheng''s mouth, he can only get the word waste! Rini''s heart was filled with sadness... He was originally an orc of the King Kong bear family, because the kingdom of ten thousand beasts attacked their tribe with the beast soldiers, and the whole tribe was dead and wounded. He was reduced to become a beast soldier in the kingdom of beasts. Since then, he has never seen any people! What a ridiculous thing it is! But he had to do so. Only when he got the trust of the Lord, he had the chance to get close to the Lord. When he reached a certain strength, he killed him at one stroke and avenged the innocent orcs who died in the King Kong tribe! The beast Kingdom has its own skills that can help him improve his strength, so even if he can''t stand Bai Zheng''s practice, he must stay.

 Chapter 165

    "Can you still go? Be careful, I''ll go and find out first As she said this, Hongguo picked up the barbecue that had fallen on the ground and blew away the dust. The light in the cave was so dark that she couldn''t see anything. Willow leaves some Lengleng asked, "aunt Hongguo, isn''t Tangtang saying that you can''t eat the barbecue after it falls to the ground?" Red fruit hate iron not steel looked at the willow leaf one eye, "is really a silly female, this barbecue is for those two orcs to eat, tube so much do what?"? Go to find the patriarch¡° Oh... "... hearing the footsteps coming from the entrance of the cave, they looked at each other. Cain waved, and the metal wall that had been wrapped around them disappeared. Liu Ye stood outside the cave with a worried face and asked in a low voice, "patriarch, are you in the cave? I have something very important to tell you Cain said in a low voice, "come in!" Su Tang looked at the willow leaves with a smile, "Why are you here? What''s the matter? " Liu Ye kneels down beside Su Tang and tells Cain everything she hears outside the cave. After waiting for her to finish, Cain nodded faintly, "OK, I know, you go out!" Liu Ye hesitated for a moment and got up to leave. But when she came to the cave, she couldn''t help looking back and saying to Su Tang, "Tang Tang, you''re so powerful. You can try to save the baby. He''s still so young..." Su Tang comforted her, "don''t worry. Before you come here, I''ve noticed something wrong with him. I''ve given him herbal medicine. When he wakes up, he''ll be OK!" Willow leaves such as relief to show a smile, "that''s good! Then I''ll go out first! " When she was gone, Adam turned his head and said, "what''s up? Am I right? This cub is from tiger Valley! Like you, a white tiger Orc Look at Cain''s eyes again, suddenly become enigmatic. Adam touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "before, I thought you were a white tiger from the variation of pterygos orcs, but now it seems that you are also an orc of tiger Valley!" Su Tang also nodded with approval, "yes! Liu Ye just said that she heard Bai Zheng say that wenjue, the leader of tiger Valley, had lost a cub before. You are probably the one who lost it Adam shook his head with a smile, pointed to the cub behind Sutang, and then pointed to Cain. He said with a low voice, "look at their faces, you can see that they must be brothers!" Su Tang covered her mouth and snickered.

 Chapter 166

    Sue sugar showed a soft smile at the cub and whispered, "are you awake? Do you feel uncomfortable? " The cub opened his blurred eyes and looked at Su Tang vaguely. It seems that she is clever and harmless. In a moment, Su Tang''s maternal love overflows! Just about to reach for the baby. I saw the confusion in the eyes of the cub disappeared, a touch of vigilance, fierce, fierce instead! Pushing Su Tang hard, the whole person quickly flashed to a corner of the cave and looked around. Su Tang was unprepared and fell to the ground directly. Fortunately, the cub was still small and didn''t feel much pain! But this action made the two orcs in the cave anxious. Cain quickly stepped forward to pick up Su Tang and asked nervously, "are you ok?" Sue sugar smiles and shakes her head. "It''s OK!" Adam looked at the cub angrily. "What''s the matter with you? How can you push people if you are kind enough to save you? Is that how your father taught you to thank others? " Hearing the sound, the cub suddenly turned his head and grinned at Adam, with a fierce look on his face and a low roar from time to time. Cain lifted Su Tang up, patted the dust off her body, looked at the baby coldly and said, "get out of my cave!" Cain is very angry! Although Su Tang was not hurt, she was pushed down by a cub in front of her eyes! I''m angry with the baby, but I''m more angry with myself. He didn''t take good care of Sutang under his nose. What if he changed the cubs into other threatening orcs? Will Sutang have such good luck? With this in mind, she put her arms around Su Tang and looked at the cub colder and colder. But in the end, he was still a cub. He seemed to like Su Tang very much, so Cain didn''t care much. The cub turned his attention to the stealth on guard, and his face suddenly turned into consternation, and then turned his mouth very wrongly. He opened his feet and ran to Cain. His mouth was still waxy and shouted, "Ah Fu ~" Su Tang:... Adam:... Cain:... I really don''t know this cub. Do you believe it? Soon, Cain proved it with practical action!

 Chapter 167

    "Why are you so fierce? Can''t you be gentle with your cubs? " Su Tang stares at Cain with her round eyes. Cain: when the cub saw this scene, he yelled, "don''t bully my father!" Soft voice does not have a little deterrent! The cub seemed to be aware of this. He stamped his feet in shame. With a flash of white light, he turned into a white tiger the size of a lamb and rushed straight at Su Tang like a shell. That posture seems to regard Su Tang as his enemy and will never give up! Before Su Tang could react, Cain had already quickly lifted the little white tiger''s back neck and carried it in the air! The little white tiger, who has no focus, is staring at the round eyes of the tiger, waving his limbs in the air, and making a cat like cry in his mouth. When Su Tang reacts, what she sees is the scene in front of her eyes. She suddenly feels that her heart is about to be sprouted by this little tiger! Stretch out a hand to want to rub his tiger head, pinch his tiger face, and then stroke the tiger hair on his body! Cain put out his hand to stop Su Tang. Su Tang suddenly stares at Cain like a puffer. Cain, amused, reached out and poked her in the face, explaining, "his claws are too sharp to touch." Su Tang turned her eyes to the cub''s tiger claws, and saw that the claws hidden in the middle of the meat mat were shining with a sharp light. Palpitating patted chest, fortunately Cain stopped her, otherwise this claw down she may be disfigured, and still can''t cure that! Then he went around to the back of the little white tiger and patted him on the head. He said, "how can you be so cruel at a young age? I''m your Savior! If you don''t thank me, you still want to hit me! " The little tiger became angry and struggled hard in Cain''s hand. He didn''t want to bite Su Tang, but he couldn''t reach it! Su Tang is always teasing him, patting his tiger head, touching his back, and rolling his tail. The smooth feel is really irresistible! Cain looked at his heart and threw the tiger to the corner of the cave. He said in a cold voice, "look what you look like! Change back to human form After landing on the ground, the tiger scratched the wall in the same place, turned left and right two times, and turned into the RED Cub with a flash of white light.

 Chapter 168

    Just when everyone was wondering why the cub suddenly asked this question, the cub opened his feet and trotted all the way, holding his thigh tightly one second before Cain was going to kick him again! Cain: big eyes and small eyes with the baby. Cain raised his legs, and the cub stuck to the invisibility like a dog skin plaster. He couldn''t shake it off. The faint squint eyes, very unhappy said, "let go!" The cub was not moved. He looked up at Cain''s red face, and looked at Cain with surprise and joy. He sniffed a little, as if he was smelling the smell of invisibility. Then unbelievable eyes, as like as two peas, said, "you are not a father, but you are the same as father. Are you really a brother?" Cain has been wandering on the edge of violence, he just does not care what the cub said, abruptly pulled him down from his body, carrying his hide, expressionless plan to throw him out of the cave. Su Tang realized Cain''s action and quickly put out his hand to stop him? This is your brother Cain said coldly, "I don''t know him! And he almost hurt you! " Su Tang also thought that he was angry and funny. "Where did you throw him? And don''t forget that Bai Zheng tied him up. Do you want to give him to Bai Zheng again? " Cain bowed his head slightly and thought it over seriously. He said solemnly, "well, that''s OK." Standing aside, Adam shook his head helplessly. With his understanding of Cain, he knew that this was not just saying. Cain really wanted to return the baby to Bai Zheng. Su Tang was so angry that she blew her beard and glared. "What can I do?" he said to Cain? Why don''t you go back to me? " Cain stood in a daze, as if very reluctantly, but under Su Tang''s fiery eyes, he also knew that he couldn''t get rid of the baby! Very disappointed sigh, carrying the baby back to the cave. Gaia was completely confused. What just happened? His brother is going to give him to the bad orcs? Cain so close, CAIA can clearly feel his brother''s dislike for him! Little cub, the heart is full of doubts.

 Chapter 169

    Adam is holding a smile. It''s hard! Cain, who didn''t dare to do anything, stood silently, looking at the playful cubs and little females, with a gloomy face. Adam raised the corner of his lip and stepped forward. "What''s your name, baby?" Gaia took a wary look at Adam, leaned over to Sutang, and asked warily, "why do you ask my name? I won''t tell you my name is Gaia! "¡° "Pooh..." he looked at Gaia suspiciously. Su Tang quickly gathered the smile on her face and rubbed the soft hair on his head. She loved him even more! Where on earth is this lovely and invincible cub? It''s so exciting! Adam raised his eyebrows slightly. I don''t know if the baby is really stupid or not. Say he''s smart. He gave his name before he started to talk. Say he is stupid. He is very observant and knows who likes him and who doesn''t. It''s really... Adam shakes his head helplessly¡° Gulu... Gulu... "Gaiya wrinkled her face tightly and covered her stomach with her hand. She looked very embarrassed. Su Tang pinched Gaia''s soft face and asked softly, "little Gaia is hungry. My sister makes delicious food for you. I promise you never eat it. How about that?" Gaiya''s eyes widened in shock, and she looked at Su Tang with a look of surprise! How does sister know my name is Gaia? " Sue sugar blinked mischievously, "Guess!" Gaia covered her stomach. She was like a withered day lily. She shook her head weakly and said, "Gaia is so hungry... Gaia has no strength to guess..." Su Tang said with a chuckle, "OK, OK, I know! You wait here, sister, and get you something delicious! " As she spoke, Sutang got up and walked out of the cave. Cain quickly followed without saying a word. Adam looked at them, turned his head and said to CAIA, "stay here. I''ll go out and have a look!"

 Chapter 170

    "Sister, what are you going to make for me?" Cain set a metal table and put the soft fruit, meat, onion and ginger on it. Gaia then curiously lies on the metal platform full of his neck height, watching Su Tang pull up her sleeves to show her skills. Hearing Gaia''s question, before Sutang could answer, Cain interrupted solemnly¡° Don''t call me sister-in-law, you should call me sister-in-law! " Gaia''s eyes widened. He looked at Su Tang and Cain again. The ghost fairy laughed, "OK! Ah! Sister in law Su Tang immediately blushed and gave Cain a smack, "what are you talking about? Don''t teach bad cubs Then he said to Gaia, "don''t listen to your brother''s nonsense. I''m not your sister-in-law. You''d better call me sister-in-law."¡° well! Sister in law Su Tang: he poked Gaia''s forehead, and Nunu said, "what a smart guy After rolling up the sleeves, Su Tang began to knead the soft fruit, driving out the bubbles in the soft fruit, so that the taste will be more muscular after kneading. It wasn''t long before Adam came with what Sutang asked him to look for. Seeing that Su Tang was kneading the soft fruit, she looked suspicious and said, "what are you going to do with this fruit? It doesn''t look delicious. " Su Tang smiles mysteriously, "don''t worry, you''ll know when the time comes. I want you to swallow the delicious food!" Then he instructed Cain to chop the pork from Hongguo into minced meat on the chopping board, and described the shape of the knife to him. Cain nodded, palms slowly gathered a piece of golden light, until the golden light dissipated, a kitchen knife in memory appeared in his hand. Seeing this, Su Tang sighed with envy. If you have a power, it''s a cow. If you don''t have it, don''t use it too well! Seeing that Cain was ready to chop the meat, Sutang said, "you can chop the meat as much as possible with a little more effort." Cain nodded and raised his hand high¡° Bang Hand up and knife down.

 Chapter 171

    Pick up a piece of fat oil and apply it evenly on the rolling pin Adam got to avoid sticking when rolling soft fruit. Then, roll the soft fruit into thin dumpling skin, and pile them together one by one, just like a thousand layer cake, which is very good-looking. When the pressure was almost enough, Cain was told to set a stove and a big pot, boil water and prepare to make dumplings! Adam''s mouth jerked as he watched. In fact, he wanted to ask Cain, should your powers be used in this way? But he couldn''t think much about it, and soon Su Tang''s action attracted his attention. She picked up a piece of soft peel and put it in the palm of her hand. Then she picked up a pair of chopsticks and dug out a mass of meat in the metal basin. She put it on the soft peel. She didn''t know how to pinch it, and the meat was completely wrapped by the soft peel. Su Tang is very fast, and can finish one in a few seconds. These dumplings are neatly placed on the metal table, but also very good-looking. The metal heats up faster, so the water in the pot boils quickly. Su Tang asks them to help them throw the dumplings into the pot, holding the ceramic spoon made by the tribe before, and stirring evenly along the bottom of the pot. Gaia blinked and looked at Su Tang curiously, "sister-in-law, why is it not fragrant?" Su Tang said with a smile, "who says fragrance is delicious? Some things are not fragrant and delicious. I''ll give you a taste later! Caiya is obedient. Go there and wait. I''ll call you when I''m ready! " Gaia nodded cleverly and said, "good sister-in-law!" Because of the big fire, the dumplings floated on the water one by one before long. They were white and fat. They looked very attractive. Let Cain pour out four small bowls, Sue sugar put the spoon on the metal table, and then the leaky spoon in the space appeared in her hands out of thin air. Gaia couldn''t help but open her eyes and exclaimed in a low voice, "Wow, does sister-in-law also wake up? How awesome Su Tang smiles with pride, but does not answer Gaia''s question. Take out the dumplings one by one and put them in four metal bowls. As soon as the dumplings are out of the pot, they are still steaming.

 Chapter 172

    Notice that there are still some mince, fat and soft nuts left on the metal table. Su Tang''s eyes brightened¡° Little Gaia, will your sister make you a pie? " Although I don''t know what Sutang said, Gaia nodded. There are not many materials left. Mian Qiang is only enough to make two pies. Let Adam take the hot dumpling soup away from the stove. Cain put another metal plate on it. After refilling it with firewood, the metal plate was red after a while. Su Tang picked up the fat oil and put it on the board. With a "stab" sound, a burst of white smoke rose, and the fragrance gradually came out. Gaia''s eyes were straight, and there seemed to be a little suspicious liquid in the corner of his mouth. After the fat oil is refined, put the pie on the metal panel. As soon as the soft fruit touches the oil, the flavor becomes stronger. Gaiya turns around in circles. He can''t extricate himself from the delicious smell. He''s almost crying. After two circles, he looks pitifully at Su Tang, hoping to get some response. Su Tang forced herself to smile and deliberately turned a blind eye. Until she fried the pie until it was golden on both sides, she asked Cain to shrink the metal panel and put the pie in the stove. Then he bent down and rubbed Gaia''s head. "Gaia is really good. Let''s eat dumplings first." Gaia looked at the stove reluctantly. He wanted to eat the yellow food more than the white dumplings. But Gaia didn''t say anything. He was really hungry. When making pies, the dumplings have been put warm and not hot at all. They taste just right. Because Gaia can''t use chopsticks, Su Tang asked Cain to set a small spoon for him. Seeing this, Cain also set a big spoon for himself. They took spoons, Gaia took one and Cain took two. They ate with satisfaction. How happy they were! Adam, whose tongue is scalded, looks envious. At the same time, he secretly hates why he is so anxious Bai Zheng took a bite. The taste was bitter, mixed with a scorched smell, and it seemed to be mixed with small stones in the barbecue. His face was full of disgust, "barbarism is barbarism, even things are so bad!"

 Chapter 173

    Three or two people finish the barbecue in their hands, stand up without expression and walk out of the cave. When he came out, he found that there were orcs all over the place. They gathered together and barbecued meat in full swing. No one noticed him at all. He has never seen such a scene since the King Kong tribe was attacked by the state! For a moment, Rini was a little confused. Then he reacted quickly, gathered up his emotion and walked along the mountain towards the most fragrant cave After eating the dumplings, Gaia licked her lips and looked at Su Tang. She cried sweetly, "sister-in-law, you need to ~" Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s head and said with a smile, "no way! If you eat too much, you will have indigestion. The pie will be ready soon. I''ll have some more pie later! Dear ~ "Gaia looked at Su Tang pitifully, but Su Tang was indifferent! Cain got up, put another bowl of dumplings in front of CAIA, and gave him a very good look¡° Wow... "Gaia turned to sue sugar''s arms for comfort, this grievance is really unbearable! Su Tang glared at Cain and coaxed Cain. Seeing this scene, Cain''s hand holding the bowl was stiff. His face was as black as the bottom of an iron pot. His heart was ready to throw Gaia out again! Suddenly, slightly side head, eyes a Lin, the whole person is like a sheath of the sword, sharp, poor eyes to see the hole. Almost in the next second, Rini stooped slightly into the cave. Four eyes meet, there seems to be two people in the air collision sparks! Su sugar quickly takes Gaia behind him and wants to hide him, but this action is too large, which attracts Rini''s attention. Seeing the cub that had awakened, Rini felt a little surprised. But then he found that there were many strange metals in the cave, and his face was not very good-looking! Although the mouth did not say anything, but the pace has slowly moved back, the whole person nervous, a face of vigilance staring at Cain. Gaia poked his head out from behind Su Tang and saw Rini with an angry look on his face.

 Chapter 174

    "Cain, put away the blade, I think we can have a good talk!" Adam raised the corner of his lips slightly, and his long, narrow fox eyes fixed on Rini with a smile. Smell speech, lini also turned the vision to Adam body. After seeing his beautiful face, he was slightly stunned and said in a deep voice, "I know you. You are the cub of the Lord of the city of beasts!" Adam nodded slightly, went to the invisible side, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he would relax his vigilance. Then he turned his eyes to Rini and said, "it''s a coincidence that I know you, Rini, the captain of the beast soldier beside Bai Zheng!" Rini''s eyes were dark, and he never put down his defensive gesture, staring at Adam on guard¡° What do you mean? " Because of the tension and high concentration on the two people, there was no extra energy to think, so Rini couldn''t understand how the orcs in the orc city and the orcs in tiger Valley could be together? Adam raised his lips, a pair of fox eyes full of calculation, "don''t be nervous, we can sit down and have a good chat." Rini was unmoved. Adam sighed again. "If that''s the case, let''s make it clear."¡° Rini, your King Kong bear clan was destroyed because of the beast Kingdom, but you became the leader of the beast army of the beast kingdom. Where do you put your lost clan Rini''s muscles trembled faintly. There was a trace of hatred in his eyes, but he suppressed it. "What does it have to do with you?" he said calmly, holding back his anger? I only know that now I am loyal to the nation and the Lord! " Because I have seen too many intrigues and intrigues in the beast Kingdom, Rini has already learned to disguise himself! He was not sure whether the two men were sent by the Lord to test him, so he was determined not to show his horse''s feet. Look at his face magnanimous appearance, sitting on the side of Su Tang gas teeth itch. Before nothing, I chatted with aunt Hongguo. When I mentioned the invisible world, I also mentioned how the Wolverine orcs merged into the pterygos tribe.

 Chapter 175

    Su Tang can''t understand. How can he forget such hatred? Even if you don''t take revenge, how can you still be loyal to the enemy? Thinking of this, I feel aggrieved for the growing up bears in my family! More for the dead king kong bear Orc hold injustice! It''s understandable not to let the cubs take revenge, but the choice of Rini makes Sutang dislike it! Some of them looked at Rini angrily and said, "hum! You really disgrace the bear orcs. Fortunately, the bear orcs in our tribe are different from you! Or you''ll be angry to death! " While saying that, he pulled up Gaia in his arms, pointed to the Leng at the mouth of the cave and said, "Gaia must be obedient, not like him." Gaia nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, sister-in-law! Gaia, listen to my sister-in-law Adam on one side has no choice but to help his forehead. What a silly sister! It is said that the King Kong bear Orc attaches great importance to love and righteousness. Originally, he planned to use the King Kong bear Orc as an excuse to cheat Rini and see what he thought. Now can pour good, the card is Su sugar to light out! Lini maintained a defensive posture, looking at Su Tang stupidly, which was somewhat similar to Xiong Da Xiong er''s simple and honest appearance. The voice was full of uncertainty, even a faint tremor, "what did you just... Say?" Su Tang was so proud that she didn''t want to talk to such heartless orcs who sold themselves to the enemy country. Rinidon was in a bit of a hurry. He was sure that he had just heard right. The little female said that there were orcs of the King Kong bear tribe in the tribe. However, it is clear that the orcs of the King Kong bear clan have been slaughtered by the beast soldiers of the ten thousand beast states. No matter they are females or cubs, they have not let go. They are extremely cruel. He was out hunting with a group of orcs, so he escaped. When they returned to the tribe, they found that the tribe had been ravaged and there were corpses everywhere. At a glance, Rini saw her lying on the cold land, with a very frightened face and wide eyes. Her stomach was cut a good big wound, blood will be her body under the land are dyed red.

 Chapter 176

    Adam saw something wrong with Rini and could not help frowning slightly. He just wanted to test Rini and persuade him to surrender, but he didn''t want to make much noise. So he said, "we do have a few Wolverine orcs in our tribe. Do you want to see them?" Rini tried to control his breathing, not to tremble, very difficult to squeeze out a few words from his throat, "let me see!" Adam and Cain looked at each other and nodded. Cain took back the blade in his hand, and Adam continued to swim¡° You are a god warrior, and now you are still backed by the kingdom of beasts. How do I know if you will hurt them when you see them? " "How could I possibly hurt my people?" growled Rini, panting heavily Su Tang couldn''t help interrupting, "you''ve already taken refuge in the enemy country. Why don''t you hurt your people?" Rini was stunned. He put down his defensive posture, clenched his hands tightly and punched his side. He closed his eyes and breathed deeply. When I open my eyes again, I put a little clear on the bottom of my eyes and whispered, "I see. What do you want to know? I''ll tell you all! " Adam looked at Cain with a smile in his fox eyes. The faint nod, light way, "you know all said, you can naturally see the person you want to see." Rini nodded and did not hide anything. He told the truth about what happened after he went to the arena of the beast kingdom. At the same time, he also simply mentioned why he would stay in the Kingdom and his future plans. After su Tang listened, he looked at lini with an apologetic look on his face. "It''s like this. I misunderstood you. I''m sorry. I apologize to you... I thought you were greedy for the wealth and power of the State..." lini lightly interrupted Su Tang''s words, "you''re right. I really need to stay in the state to improve my strength!" Su Tang''s lips moved slightly. She just wanted to say that their tribe would have intermediate and advanced skills in the future, but Adam glared at her.

 Chapter 177

    Cain was silent for a moment, nodded and said, "yes, but they are all orcs of our pterygos tribe. When they came to the tribe, they were still cubs. The old clan leader made an agreement with the orcs who sent them, and they would not tell them the hatred of the beast kingdom. Therefore, I will never allow you to coerce them in the name of the King Kong bear clan, if you can do it, I''ll let you see them. " Rini nodded hastily, "I understand what you said. Don''t worry, I''m the only one who will take revenge. It''s nothing to do with these cubs!" With a slight nod and a wave of his right hand, the metal baffle that had been erected in front of the hole disappeared. He turned to Adam and said, "go and call Xiong Da Xiong ER and them in." Adam nodded and stooped out of the cave. Cain turned back to Rini. "At that time, they were too small to remember their names. The old patriarch named them bear big, bear two, bear three, bear four, bear five and bear six according to their size." Lini Mou light tiny flash, light nod, can he face that a pair of embarrassed appearance can''t let a person ignore. Su Tang knew what he was nervous about, so she said with a smile, "you just said that you still have two cubs not found. Maybe they are in our tribe?" After listening to Su Tang''s words, the joy between his eyes was even more intense, and his powerful body was almost unable to restrain his soul. In fact, Sutang is not trying to comfort Rini, because among the several King Kong bear orcs in the tribe, Xiong DA and Xiong Er have a deep impression on her. These two brothers are somewhat similar to Rini. Just don''t know how this Orc continent is to recognize relatives... Soon, Adam took the lead to enter the cave, waved to the outside, "you all come in." Because the cave is not big, Su Tang and others consciously move in to make room for these large pieces of King Kong bear orcs. When all the orcs came in, the cave was full. The Bear looked at Cain and said, "chief, what do you want us to do? The two orcs in the cave are just shameful. As long as you give us an order, we''ll beat them down! " Xiong Er felt his head and said, "yes, patriarch! Liu Ye was driven out of the cave by the two orcs. Now she''s still crying. I want to rush in and beat them up. "

 Chapter 178

    In front of other people''s face, he said that he would be ready to beat him, and this man might be their father beast. Su Tang''s eyebrow picking is really exciting to think about. Turn to Rini. Su Tang couldn''t help being stunned. At the moment, his eyes filled with tears and his lips trembled, "lin''er, zhi''er, it''s really you! My cub... "Xiong Dahe and Xiong Er stare at Rini with round eyes¡° Xiong Da, why can''t I understand what he said? "¡° Stupid bear two, he just said we are his cubs, he is scolding us¡° Ah ah! It''s too much. Even if you bully LiuYe, how dare he scold us? Look, I won''t make him cry! " While saying that, bear two nostrils gush out two thick gas, hard beat beat beat chest, raised a big hammer like fist to hit Rini. Sue sugar just wanted to stop, but she was shocked by what happened next second. Lini looked at Xiong er with a kind eyebrow. His eyes were soft as if they could drip water. He caught Xiong er''s big hammer like fist with a little force, and Xiong Er rushed into lini''s arms. Rini conveniently pressed Xiong er''s head on his chest, held him tightly, and whispered, "my ambition..." because they were quite tall, but because Xiong er''s strength was far less than Rini, they were forced to lean on his chest, with slightly bent legs and sexy hips. Xiong Er Yi''s face blinked. He was stunned for a second after su Tang''s smile was suppressed. Then his face turned red and he struggled vigorously in Li Ni''s arms. Instead of yelling, "you, you orc, what are you doing? Let go of me! How can two big orcs cuddle! Let go of me! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude No matter how Xiong Er struggled, Rini''s arms were as tight as steel around his waist, making him unable to move. But bear two quickly asked for help, "bear big, bear big, come to save me! This Orc is sick. Hold me Bear big stare bear eyes, a face of justice patted chest, "bear two don''t be afraid! I''ve come to save you And then

 Chapter 179

    After they were released, they ran to the farthest corner from Rini without saying a word. The two big men were close to each other, and they were staring at Rini on guard. The scene was really funny. Rini sighed. Turn to the other bears. As soon as the pupil shrinks, big tears appear in his eyes, and he chokes slightly, "you... Are... Ah Kuan, shui''er, Zhu Zhu, Xiao Qi..." bear three, bear four, bear five, bear six feel a chill in their back. They watch lini on guard with the same face and squeeze towards bear two. The six brothers were staring at the bear''s eyes, staring at Rini, for fear that the brother would be abducted in the blink of an eye! Looking at the huge King Kong bear cubs in front of him, Rini felt warm in his heart. With an irresistible smile on his mouth, he raised his foot and walked to several people. The bear held out his hand, widened his eyes and roared, "stop! You''re not coming! Don''t touch us! Stay away from us Several other brothers also said in unison, "don''t touch us, stay away from us!" Rini stopped and looked at Xiong Da with tears and laughter, "lin''er, I''m your father, you''re my son!" Bear a face firmly refused, "you recognize the wrong person! I''m Xiong Da! I have no father Rini''s eyes were hurt, but he didn''t want to mention the massacre of their tribe, so he looked at Cain for help. Su Tang was very curious to look at Rini and bear bear two, and asked, "Uncle Rini, although bear bear two looks a little like you, how do you know they are your cubs?" Rini sighed and said, "taste! I''ll never forget the smell of my own cub! So the first time I saw them, I knew they were my cubs! " Su Tang nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, the second bear is because he was young, so he can''t remember your taste, so he won''t admit you!"

 Chapter 180

    Xiong DA and Xiong Er look at each other and look at each other. Bear big rate first mouth, "you did not do wrong, we forgive you what?"? Also, our name is not lin''er zhier. I''m Xiong da. This is Xiong Er, my brother. Don''t call me wrong in the future! " Rini did not speak, slightly lowered his head, but Su Tang saw a lonely sadness on this big man. I can''t help but step forward and say in a smooth tone, "Uncle Lini, don''t be too sad. Since you have recognized Xiong Da Xiong II, you will have a long life in the future. Just get along with each other slowly. The name is just a code name, so don''t care too much." Rini nodded a little out of his mind. Cain gave Adam a wink, and Adam immediately realized that he was restored to a cold sacrificial appearance and said, "Xiong Da Xiong Er, you guys, go out first, don''t talk nonsense!" This sentence seems to be their salvation. Without saying a word, Xiong Da Xiong led his brothers out of the cave. Lini Dun, subconsciously stretched out his hand, looking at the back of bear bear two, a face nervous. The cave was empty again, and the scene was quiet for a time. Su Tang looked at Rini and Cain, and finally said nothing, holding CAIA sitting in the corner of the cave, quietly acting as the background board¡° What do you plan to do next? " Cain took the lead in breaking the peace in the cave. After a while, rinimor didn''t answer Cain''s question directly. He said bitterly, "lin''er... Zhi''er, they live a good life..." Adam slightly raised his eyebrows. A pair of foxes had a calculation in their eyes. It seemed that he inadvertently said, "if you want, you can stay." Rini bowed his head and said nothing. After a long time, he opened his mouth, his voice was low and hoarse, with a touch of pain, "if I stay, who will avenge my dead people? And only in the state can I become stronger... I can''t let my people lose their lives in vain... "

 Chapter 181

    "If it''s just a matter of practice, you don''t have to worry!" Rini''s pupils dilated slightly, with a touch of uncertainty and shock in his eyes. "You, you, what do you mean?" Cain nodded. "Otherwise, how do you think I was energy materialized?" After all, he was a man who had seen the world, and Rini soon calmed down. Suddenly recalled the tiger Valley cub to Cain''s name, and see two people have at least seven similar faces, as if epiphany. Staring at Cain with burning eyes, he said firmly, "you are the cub lost by the master of tiger valley." Cain glanced at caiana''s face, which was very similar to him, and said, "you say yes..." Rini was still very excited, as if he was talking to himself, or to Cain¡° That''s right. It''s said that only the five tribes have the cultivation methods. The cultivation methods of the state belong to the rosefinch family, while you belong to the white tiger family. It''s not surprising that you have the cultivation methods! " Cain: he didn''t want to explain the origin of the methods. Since Rini had given a reasonable explanation for the sources of these methods, he didn''t have to talk any more. After waiting for Rini to clear everything, he nodded heavily, "OK, I''ll stay! Join the Yihu tribe Adam put on a successful smile on the corner of his mouth, but then he thought of something, and his eyes gradually became cold¡° In that case, let''s discuss how Bai Zheng should deal with it! " Rini''s face was also a little unnatural, with a heavy killing in his tone, "is it still necessary to discuss? Kill him, and the orcs of the kingdom shall die When Rini finished, Su Tang''s face turned white. Although she knew subconsciously that this place was different from the blue star she used to be in, it was this casual sentence that made Sutang realize that this is an orc world, a world where people''s lives are like weeds... Holding Gaia''s arm trembled a little, and her forehead was in a big cold sweat. Gaia looked worried at Su Tang, "what''s the matter with you, sister-in-law? Is there something wrong? " Cain and Adam turned their heads at the same time.

 Chapter 182

    Rini''s voice fell. It was two big cold eyes. Rini: Su Tang''s hand is on Cain''s chest. Bei''s teeth are biting his lower lip. He looks embarrassed. What Rini said is right. If Bai Zheng is released easily, it will be a disaster for their Yihu tribe when he returns to the beast kingdom. But she had nine years of compulsory education and higher education. After the influence of the legal society, she really could not accept the random killing. Take a deep breath. With great courage, he looked up at Cain and said, "it''s OK. Don''t care too much about my feelings. You can deal with what you should do. I... i... I just don''t know anything..." Cain reached out and rubbed sugar''s head. With a good voice that was about to make the ear pregnant, he said, "why don''t you let him swear to the beast God that he won''t tell us about our tribe, and then throw him out to live and die?" Sue sugar slightly drooped her eyes, as if thinking about the feasibility of this matter. Rini''s subconscious is to raise objections. But in Adam''s "fierce" eyes, the words turned a corner, "this... A good way! It''s a long way to the beast kingdom. He himself is very dangerous. It''s still a question whether he can return to the Kingdom alive! " Adam glared at lini again, then hurried to remedy and confuse the public¡° Sugar boy, is that ok? As long as Bai Zheng goes back to the state and doesn''t talk, he won''t be punished by God! " Su Tang only hesitated for a moment and nodded¡° Well... If he can''t go back, it''s also his life. We can''t blame him... "Hearing the speech, everyone present was relieved. Especially Rini, he was afraid that Su Tang would say, what if Bai Zheng died on the road! But fortunately, Su Tang can see it! Cain made a quick decision and said, "come on, let''s get rid of him now!" Sue sugar nodded and reached out to pull Gaia. After a quick movement, he suddenly exclaimed, "wait a minute!" Several present in the heart all coincidentally "clatters"! Looking back at Su Tang with fear.

 Chapter 183

    Cain''s face was cold and unmoved. Su Tang takes little Gaia and runs out behind him, kicking and punching Bai Zheng. While kicking, he yelled and scolded, "Stinky dealer! Let you abduct and sell children... Cub, I''ll beat you! Hit you! Hit you hard White and weak fists beat Bai Zheng one after another. Adam couldn''t bear to look away. Is this kind of strength used to tickle him? It''s a shame! He picked up a piece of firewood from the cave and handed it to Su Tang. With Su Tang''s puzzled eyes, Adam gave a serious explanation¡° You have delicate skin. It hurts to hit him. Hit him with this! " Su Tang nodded and solemnly took the firewood, as if he was holding Shangfang''s sword in his hand. He hit Bai Zheng again and again, and the firewood and the body made a dull sound. Adam shook his head helplessly and added firewood, which was the same as playing. That''s all. Sugar boy is happy. Bai Zheng''s face turned red, and he broke Cain''s arm tightly. His whole life was full of energy, and he couldn''t move because of severe lack of oxygen. When Su Tang had enough, he wiped his sweating forehead and said to Cain, "please put him down. He''s tired to death..." Gaia immediately went forward to pinch Su Tang''s arm. "I''ll help my sister-in-law pinch her, and she won''t be tired..." Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s hair top with a smile, "Gaia is really good ~" after Bai Zheng was thrown to the ground, His eyes were red with blood, and he was lying on the ground like a broken bellows, breathing heavily. Reaction for a while, just a face of resentment to look at Rini. Because of Cain''s exertion, his vocal cord was damaged. His voice was very ugly and hoarse. "You betrayed the nation... You should die!"

 Chapter 184

    I don''t know why. When I heard Bai Zheng''s begging for mercy, I had a funny voice in my mind, which was very magical in some software of Bluestar at that time. Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. With the shift of vision, he suddenly found a very suspicious transparent liquid at the foot of Bai Zheng. Slightly stare big eyes, some startled, this Bai Zheng should not be scared to pee? So he called to Rini, "uncle! Throw him out and don''t dirty our cave Startled by Su Tang''s voice, the anger in Rini''s eyes was slightly withdrawn. With a gloomy face, he choked Bai Zheng''s throat and dragged him to the outside of the cave. The clansmen also gathered around curiously. At the moment, outside the cave, there is acid rain, and the forest is full of mud pits formed by the mixture of acid rain and soil. With the help of Rini, Bai Zheng was thrown out of the cave like a parabola, and the whole person smashed into the mud soup, splashing several big mud flowers. Bai Zheng a wheel, quickly got up, hair, clothes are covered with mud, the whole person looks very embarrassed! Set up a defensive posture, a face of vigilance staring at the crowd. Adam looked at Cain, who nodded to him. Then he stepped forward and said coldly, "you can leave, but before you leave, you should swear to the beast God. You can''t say a word about what happened in the wilderness, or you will be punished severely!" Bai Zheng''s eyes were full of suspicion. He was very uncertain and asked, "are you really willing to let me go?"¡° Of course, our tribe doesn''t like killing, but it doesn''t like trouble. As long as you swear, you can leave immediately! " Bai Zheng''s eyes crossed with a touch of resentment, but he also made the general ceremony of the world of beasts. He clenched his right hand on his chest and stood straight¡° Bai Zheng, the beast Kingdom, swore to the beast God that he would never tell me what I had experienced in the wilderness. If he disobeyed the oath, he would be punished by God! " Voice down, a pale white light from Bai Zheng body flying out, disappeared between heaven and earth. It''s time to nod, look indifferent, "you can go!" Bai Zheng''s eyes swept through the cave one by one. The faces of the orcs that impressed him all the more seemed to want to engrave their appearance in his heart. Then he showed a sinister smile to the crowd and turned away cleanly.

 Chapter 185

    From the beginning, Rini identified himself as a god warrior, which made it easier for the people to accept him. It''s just that he looks fierce. Even if he is a level five God warrior, it''s estimated that no one wants to get close to him in a short time. But Rini didn''t care. His original intention of staying in Yihu tribe was his two cubs. Although the cubs had grown into big ones, in Rini''s eyes, they would always be the little cubs. Su Tang did what he said. That night, after Rini swore to the beast God that he would always be loyal to the Yihu tribe, he took the primary cultivation techniques into his bear. In this way, Rini also understood the identity of Sutang and the status of Sutang in this tribe Two days later. Seeing that the rain outside the cave had changed from yellow to colorless, and no adverse reaction was found after touching, Su Tang looked at Cain and nodded¡° We can leave now Cain rubbed Sutang''s head and looked up at the sky. "It''s not far to leave now. Have a good rest tonight and leave tomorrow morning!" Su Tang nodded to show no objection. "Sister in law, sister in law, I still want to eat dumplings tonight! Can you make it for me? "Su Tang bent slightly, reached out and scraped Gaia''s nose, and said with a smile," you''re not tired of eating dumplings for two days? Sister, can I make you something else today? " Gaia''s eyes were bright, and he nodded impatiently, "as long as it''s made by my sister-in-law, Gaia likes it!" After two days of cultivation, Gaia, who was red like a cooked river shrimp, has now returned to its white and tender appearance. Su Tang couldn''t help but reach out and pinch his fleshy little face. She took him in her arms and gave him a hard kiss. She said with a smile, "it''s still small Gaia who knows how to make his sister happy! Let''s go, let''s make delicious food As he spoke, he took Gaia''s hand and went to the cave. Cain, who had been forgotten by the two men, said: "Hi, Adam, trying to hold back a smile! It seems that someone is out of favor now! Tut tut! What a pity

 Chapter 186

    There were not many soft fruits left, so Sutang peeled them all out and kneaded them into a big dough. Before a while, when the rain stopped, under the leadership of xiudie, Su Tang collected a few saplings of soft fruit in the space. In this way, she would come to a new territory, and she was not afraid that there would be no soft fruit to eat. The rest of the dough probably weighs more than ten jin, which sounds like a lot, but I don''t know if it''s enough for these two big snacks in the cave for the orc''s bottomless appetite! It''s still early now. About two or three o''clock in the afternoon, Su Tang was not worried. She asked Cain to go outside and find some big bones to stew in the pot. After kneading the soft fruit, she found a basin and put it on the chopping board. She didn''t care about it. Then she began to deal with other ingredients For a long time, Cain thought that only eating meat can supplement energy in the body. After eating dumplings for two days, he completely broke this understanding. Because he found that the unsightly soft fruit turned into dumplings in Sutang''s hands, which not only had a strong sense of satiety and excellent taste, but also provided no less energy than barbecue. Now, I hear that Su Tang wants to make a new food with soft fruit. Although there is no waves on her face, she has already been looking forward to it. According to Su Tang''s instructions, clean the big bone, take it back and put it on the pot to stew, then squat on Su Tang''s side like a big cat to see the mushrooms she picked on the road before processing. Gaia also squatted on the other side of Sutang, and from time to time he raised his innocent face and asked, "what''s this, sister-in-law?" Or sweet praise, "sister-in-law, you are really powerful. You can make good food, much more powerful than Eminem! Yaya likes sister-in-law best! " At this time, Su Tang would smile and think that Gaia''s eyes were more gentle. All the time, Cain''s heart seems to have overturned the vinegar jar, twisting and shaking, trying to get Su Tang''s attention. Finally, the beast God heard Cain''s call, and Su Tang turned her eyes to Cain. Some inexplicably asked, "what''s the matter with you? Do you have fleas? What are you doing here? "

 Chapter 187

    "Ah! Wait Just a second before Gaia was about to step out of the cave, Sutang stopped him. He gave him a handful of meat sticks and said, "take these and play with other cubs in the tribe. You can give them the meat sticks." Gaia''s face was hesitant and reluctant. Su Tang understood all of a sudden, reached out and rubbed his head, and said, "Ya Ya is obedient. After eating the meat, I can make it for you. There''s something delicious to share with my friends. Don''t you forget that your fur coat was sent by amu of tiger egg the day before yesterday?" Gaia touched the clothes on her body and looked at the dried meat in her hand. She finally opened her mouth¡° Well, Yaya listens to my sister-in-law, but Yaya doesn''t have any dried meat. My sister-in-law wants to cook it for me again. "Su Tang nods and says with a smile," that''s good. Go quickly! " The dried meat is actually the meat that was cut into strips and salted for a while. Cain set a tray and put it into the oven to dry. It''s hard and dry, with a little salty taste. Su Tang can''t bite at all, but it''s a popular snack for these cubs. When CAIA was sent away, Adam''s old fox was not there. Cain and Sutang were the only people left in the cave. Cain felt that the animal life would be perfect! Su Tang glanced at him and said with a helpless smile, "I''m glad to see you. I know you don''t like Yaya pestering me, but you have to think about it in another position!"¡° You think, Yaya is so small that he is suddenly taken away by a bad ORC. There is no one around him who knows him. He suddenly finds out that his elder brother, who has been separated for many years, will take you as his support. Don''t always keep a straight face to scare him. I can feel that you really like Yaya, right? " There was no expression on Cain''s face, but a trace of grievance could be found in his eyes. Su Tang immediately got up to follow the hair for him, with a soft voice, "OK, OK, I know my family a Yin must be the most generous. When we get to the new territory and build a house, let ya ya live alone, OK?" Cain''s black vertical pupil lit up. He fished Su Tang into his arms with his backhand and put it close to her ear. His voice was low. "What did you just call me?" The sound of breath sprayed on her ears, as well as Cain''s beautiful sound of trying to make her ears pregnant, Su Tang felt that half of her body was numb.

 Chapter 188

    But Cain was not satisfied and said, "is that the end? That won''t do! " Effortlessly will sue sugar from his arms pulled out, hand gently contain Sue sugar chin, let her can''t move. The whole person leaned down, aimed at the cherry red, conquered the city and invaded the land wantonly. Soft as cotton touch, with a hint of fragrance, as if in an instant devoured Cain''s soul. Su Tang''s arms wrapped around Cain''s neck and responded astringently. As if it had been a century before Cain gasped for breath, let go of Sutang and buried his head in her neck. His voice was a little hoarse because of depression¡° Sue, when the tribe settles down, we''ll get married, OK? " Su Tang was a little soft and weak, and she was shy in Cain''s arms. When she came to the world of beasts, she found her favorite person, er, ORC... But in Su Tang''s heart, marriage is a very sacred thing. She doesn''t know how to marry here, but she hopes to have her own wedding ceremony! So even though she was a little confused, she still agreed without impulse. Cain was a little impatient, and his lips and teeth were rubbing gently in Sutang''s ear, "Sue? Don''t you want to? " Su Tang pushed Cain''s head, her eyes seemed to contain a Wang of spring water, and her voice also sounded soft and waxy¡° No, it''s not... You let me get up first, I''m telling you... "Cain was nervous. After picking up Su Tang, she held her hand tightly, for fear that she would run away in the next second. After sorting out her emotions, Sutang made up her mind and said, "in my tribe, if male... Male and female mate, you need to make some preparations!"¡° What preparation? "¡° Well, first of all, we need to prepare the wedding ring! It''s a round ring. It''s on this finger. This finger is called the ring finger. Because it''s the most inflexible finger and needs protection most, we need to put the ring on each other''s ring finger in the marriage ceremony of our tribe, which means to protect each other for a lifetime! " Cain nodded. "It''s simple!" While saying that, fingertips fret, a golden ring appears on Sutang''s ring finger.

 Chapter 189

    How to put it? If she does marry Cain, then the wedding ceremony will be her farewell to the past and welcome the baptism of the new life. She came from blue star to the world of beasts. She just wanted to leave something here and prove something. Think of the news that I saw before, how unhappy and regretful the married girl''s life was. In contrast, she is really married far away. Fortunately, I don''t know if she is happy, but she thinks she won''t regret it! After a long time in the cave, Gaia came running with red eyes and a look of grievance. Behind him, he was followed by a group of cubs from the tribe¡° "Sister-in-law ~" pounced and plunged into Su Tang''s arms. Although Gaia is small, his strength is fierce. If Cain didn''t help Su Tang in time, she might be knocked over by Gaia! Because of Su Tang''s protection, Cain didn''t start against Gaia, but could only glare at him! However, CAIA was immersed in grief, and naturally did not notice Cain''s bad eyes¡° Yaya, tell me what happened to my sister? " Little Gaia raised her head with red eyes, and tried not to let the tears fall down, which made Su Tang feel bad¡° Wu ~ there is no meat stick that my sister-in-law gave me! " Su Tang was so confused that she didn''t understand Gaia''s meaning, so she looked at the biggest cub in the tribe¡° Hutian, what''s the matter? " Tiger day a tangled, brewing for a long time before opening his mouth, "patriarch, saint, should have come to us to play hide and seek, you give his meat is to give you as a reward, before you go to hide, but also good on the stone, who knows, when I release my eyes to go to them, suddenly found that the original meat on the stone is missing!" Tiger day eloquence is good, let sugar Cain suddenly understand the cause and effect of things¡° Patriarch, saint, you should believe me, I didn''t take the meat sticks! " Tiger day a face anxious excuse, lest they don''t believe him!

 Chapter 190

    Su Tang said with a smile, "the patriarch is bluffing you. Don''t be afraid. My sister believes in you. Who can take me to the place where the meat sticks disappear?" One by one, the cubs of the tribe hid behind Hutian, peeped out their heads and looked at Cain secretly. Although Hutian is also very afraid, he is the biggest one in the group. He must protect his younger brothers and sisters. So she braved herself and said, "Saint sister, please follow me..." Su Tang gave them a friendly smile, and finally led Gaia''s hand behind them. Before leaving, he looked back at Cain and said in a low voice, "Why are you so fierce? They''re just pups. Can''t you be gentle? " Cain: he found that the patriarch of his clan was losing his status! Under the leadership of Hutian, a group of people come to the place where they play. This is a relatively remote corner. The lighting without torch is dim. Because the caves here are too small to live in, so no one came here, so it became a place for cubs to play. Hu Tian pointed to a small cave with a big stone beside it and said, "sister saint, the meat was put on this big stone at that time. I was standing in front of the big stone at that time. It''s strange that I didn''t hear any sound or smell, but when I opened my eyes, the meat stick just disappeared. " Smell speech, Su sugar comes forward to examine carefully. Her senses can''t even compare with the orc cubs, so naturally she can''t find anything. She doesn''t have much contact with the cubs in the tribe, but she also knows that the cubs in the Yihu tribe are very obedient and obedient. Since they said they didn''t take it, they certainly didn''t take it. He cast his eyes on the stealth behind him and said, "ah Yin, come here quickly. You are more powerful. Do you see what you find?" Cain enjoyed this kind of address and look very much. The unpleasantness in his heart immediately disappeared, and he stepped forward happily. He carefully looked at the stones with meat sticks, explored some traces nearby, and smelled the residual smell in the air. Cain thought deeply in his eyes, turned to the cubs and said, "tiger heaven, you go to invite the sacrifice and uncle dunshan, and the other cubs go back to find your father amu." The cubs who got the order immediately scattered around, and the speed of escape was so fast that Sutang smacked his tongue.

 Chapter 191

    As the expression on dunshan''s face became more and more tangled, Su Tang became nervous. Cain asked faintly, "how about it?" Dunshan frowned slightly, and said with a firm face, "there is a smell of strange orcs, but I can''t smell which race it is." Cain''s eyes are more black, deep as bottomless hole, the expression on his face is also unprecedented dignified! When Su Tang heard this, she felt very frightened and numb from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet. They have lived in this cave for at least a week, but for so many days, except for the orcs of their tribe, there are no traces of other orcs'' activities. Today, just as they are about to leave, there is a clue. I really can''t imagine that if the orcs who steal the meat sticks have any harm, it''s a disaster for the orcs of their tribe! Cain''s face was tense, and he said seriously, "check every corner here to see if there''s anything else. Adam, you''ll take someone to count the tribe and materials to see if there''s any shortage! In addition, all the elders, females and cubs of the tribe should be gathered together and protected tightly! " Su Tang''s face was tense, holding Cain''s skin around his waist, and he wanted to talk and stop. Cain gently touched her head and gave her a faint smile. Then he glanced at Gaia and said coldly, "protect your sister-in-law!" Gaia raised her head and stood in front of Su Tang''s body. She said solemnly and mildly, "don''t worry, brother! I will protect my sister-in-law! If you let my sister-in-law lose a hair, punish me... Punish me not to eat the delicious food made by my sister-in-law! " Hair... Hearing this, Su Tang suddenly burst out laughing, reached for Gaia''s head and ravaged it. She felt angry and funny in her heart! The action of the orcs was still very fast. When they received the notice, they immediately entered a state of first-class alert. The division of labor was clear, orderly, and there was no too chaotic scene. Rini also rushed over after hearing the news, so the task of protecting the old, the weak and the young was given to him! Go to Su Tang and stand in front of him. He says, "let''s go. I''ll take you to the bigger cave. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"

 Chapter 192

    At this time, an orc trotted all the way to Cain Adam and said, "patriarch, sacrifice, shield mountain has a new discovery, let me invite you to come over." Cain took the lead and said, "lead the way!" Rini gathered all the old animals, cubs and females of the tribe in the cave hall, while dunshanze took a few orcs to search along the side of the cave one by one, which really made him find some clues. When Cain and they arrived, dunshan came forward with a surprise, "patriarch, I found that the smell of the strange Orc in this cave is the strongest, but there is nothing here." Cain at a glance, the cave is not big, only about five or six square meters. Because the cave is too close to the inside, the people dislike the bad light here, so no one lives in it. But this is very strange. There is more or less dust in other caves. They need to wipe it with their skins before they can move in. However, in this cave, except for cubs playing hide and seek, no one comes here. Moreover, compared with the other two uninhabited caves around, this cave is extremely clean and tidy, which makes people feel suspicious. Cain and Adam looked at each other and nodded. Their ideas coincided. Adam suddenly said in a loud voice, "well, it seems that we are a little late. There is really nothing in this cave. It''s really strange. Who is that Orc? How did you get around us and get out? " Dunshan was also confused. He scratched his head and said apologetically, "it''s our fault that we are busy practicing recently, and we didn''t notice that there are strange orcs sneaking into the tribe. Clan leader, punish us!" Cain waved his hand and said, "since we are just here to get some prey, let''s give it to them. If there is Mountain God''s anger in the wilderness, the tribes should take care of each other. Besides, we will leave tomorrow. It''s OK for the people. I haven''t asked you how do you feel these days?" At the mention of this, dunshan immediately came to the spirit¡° Patriarch! The saint is a god! The skill she invited for us is so useful! I haven''t been practicing for a long time. I can feel that my body has become stronger. If I keep practicing, I think I will become a god warrior soon! " Other ethnic groups also talked about it.

 Chapter 193

    Before teaching you Duan Ti Shu, Cain asked Adam to tell you that if you persist in practice, you may awaken your powers. Because Su Tang said before that if they only practice physical exercise, their chances of awakening are relatively low, and they only practice physical exercise for a few days? Cain didn''t even think who in the tribe would awaken to the power? But just after listening to bu Sen''s words, my heart moved. Mengze is a pterygos ORC. His power of awakening is the wind system. I heard him describe that at the beginning of his power of awakening, he was itching in the palm of his hand. It seems that there is the feeling of wind swimming in his body. BUSEN is also a pterodactyl ORC. If he wakes up, his powers must be the wind system, and what he just described seems to be the way they were when he wakes up. So Cain inquired carefully, and finally took BUSEN''s wrist, released the force as thick as his hair, and swam along his meridian tentatively. Sure enough, in his body, he felt a weak and pitiful Yuan Li, but it was this Yuan Li that made Cain sure that BUSEN really became a god warrior¡° Patriarch, what''s wrong with me? Are you all right? " It''s too quiet around, and Cain doesn''t say a word and looks serious, which makes BUSEN very scared and think he has some incurable disease. When he thought that he had just escaped a disaster, but still could not escape to see the fate of the beast God, BUSEN was very sad. Let go of his wrist, Cain reached out and patted BUSEN on the shoulder, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, "you have awakened your powers and become a god warrior!" There was silence in the cave. As a party, bu Sen did not even dare to breathe. After a long time, he asked cautiously, "clan, clan leader... Is that true? I, I really became a god warrior? " Cain nodded faintly. The big stone in the corner fluctuated even more. Cain still didn''t find anything. Bu Sen''s whole body trembled slightly. Suddenly he looked up to the sky and laughed a few times. The whole cave trembled¡° Ha ha ha ha! I''m a god warrior! I''m a god warrior! Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 194

    Cain glanced at the big stone lightly, and then took the people out of the cave¡° There isn''t much prey left. I''ll eat it tonight, and I''ll be on my way tomorrow morning! " The voice fell. From the cave came the cheers of the orcs. Rini organized the orcs to return to their caves in an orderly way, and appeased the old orcs and females who were worried about it. Sue sugar took Gaia''s hand and trotted all the way to the invisible side of Gaia. She asked quietly, "how about it? What do you find? And how did BUSEN wake up? " Cain reached out and rubbed Sutang''s head. "It''s OK. Let''s go back to the cave." Sue sugar nodded and waved to Adam and Old Nick. "Brother, nib, I''m going to make noodles. Would you like to have a taste?" Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at Cain''s face, which turned black for a moment¡° oh Sugar cub is going to make delicious food again, so I''m going to try it as a brother! " Old Nick grinned and stroked the goatee. "Then I''ll have the cheek to taste it with the young master." Cain: CAIA: the two brothers look the same. Cain didn''t want people to share Su Tang''s attention with him, while Gaia didn''t want people to compete with him for Su Tang''s delicious food. There were seven similar faces, which made it even more similar. Su Tang turned around with a smile, pinched Cain''s black face like the bottom of a pot, and said with a smile, "didn''t I tell you that? Don''t always keep a straight face. It''s easy to frighten the children... The cubs! Come on, let''s go back and I''ll make noodles for you. "¡° Well Cain''s mood suddenly turned clear, and he followed Su Tang happily. Adam''s disdainful mouth curled. If he was in a state of beast, it could mean that his tail would tilt up to the sky. If it weren''t for the obstruction of the cave, he might want to fly twice in the sky and couldn''t pull it back.

 Chapter 195

    In fact, caiaben didn''t have to apologize to Hutian, and no one in the tribe would say anything about him. He has a face seven points similar to Cain''s, and the people know Cain''s identity, so whenever the people know that their cubs are going out to play with Cain, they will tell them to take good care of Cain. One is that Gaia is really young. The other is that he is the elder brother of the patriarch. Sutang is also fond of Gaia. The people of these tribes all see it. So not to care about Gaia is not because of Gaia''s ability, but because of his brother''s face and Su Tang''s face behind him. So when Su Tang said this, even Cain was stunned. Hutian''s eyes were slightly red, but he still choked and said, "sister saint, I''m really OK, I don''t need to apologize..." he said so, and he was moved to a mess. As early as when Gaia ran back to the cave to complain in tears, Hutian was very afraid. Although he didn''t take the meat stick, it disappeared under his eyes. He was afraid that the patriarch would blame him and punish him. Fortunately... The truth has come out. At the same time, he felt a little resentful for Gaia''s mistake, but he was always repressed in his heart as if nothing had happened. Now, in front of the people, the saint sister specially asks Gaia to apologize to him. There is an unspeakable feeling in her heart, and the original grievance disappears in an instant. Surrounded by a group of people who love to watch the crowd, we are very tacit understanding of the silence, eyes on Su Tang and Gaia. Su Tang faintly smiles, reaches out and touches Gaiya''s head, and says, "Ya Ya, if you do something wrong, you have to bear the corresponding responsibility. You wrongly blame brother Hutian for stealing your meat. Brother Hutian must be very sad. You need to say sorry to him, OK?" Gaia looked at the people around him and nodded hesitantly. Timid step, full of encouragement in Su Tang''s eyes, go to tiger day to stand, take a deep breath, very solemn mouth, "tiger day brother, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t in didn''t understand the truth of things, blame you... Can you forgive me?"

 Chapter 196

    Perhaps because of this apology, Gaia''s relationship with Hutian has improved a lot. He even invited Hutian to go to the cave to taste the new food made by Sutang. Su Tang with a faint smile on her face followed them. She was very happy and had a feeling that her children had grown up. Back to the cave together, after seeing the soft fruit on the metal chopping board, Su Tang was embarrassed. Patronage happy, how she forgot the fact that there is not much left of soft fruit. Some unnatural cough twice, said, "what, you quickly go to get some meat back, and then find aunt Hongguo to get some sweet fruits, fruits and mushrooms, or you can''t blame me when you don''t have enough to eat." Cain: looking at the two little ones beside Sutang, I feel more and more annoyed. When I get to the new land, I must not let Gaia live with them. It''s OK to occupy Su while sleeping. Now I have to compete with him for dinner. I can''t bear it! He took a deep look at Gaia, then called Adam, turned around and walked out of the cave. They went to get the food Sutang wanted. During these days in the cave, Su Tang taught everyone how to make dumplings and pies. The soft fruits previously picked were distributed according to a certain proportion. There was a strange smell in the cave. Adam said with a low smile, "no wonder they can''t help it. The food made by sugar cubs tastes so delicious. It''s strange that they can resist it." Cain walked forward without squinting and said, "well, if it wasn''t for Sue''s food, we might not have found them, let alone wanted to catch them." After looking around for a while, Adam found that there were no other orcs around, so he began to let himself go, stretched himself and said carelessly, "but will they really come out tonight? We''ve said we''re leaving tomorrow. What if they don''t come out? " Cain put a sneer on the corner of his mouth? Then don''t even come out. " Adam fox body a shock, slightly stare big eyes, "you... You mean?" Cain''s cold eyes swept lightly. Adam was excited and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s get the food quickly. Don''t let sugar cub wait!"

 Chapter 197

    Fragrance gradually float out, wait until the meat color, sprinkle a layer of salt, add mushrooms continue to stir fry. Finally, several spoons of Dagu soup were put into the pot with a big spoon. With a burst of white smoke rising, there was a light layer of butter floating on the milk white Dagu soup, and shredded meat and mushrooms were also floating in it. People''s appetite was very good. After the soup boils, put all the noodles into the pot, cover and simmer. Looking at Su Tang''s moving like flowing water, Adam could not help sighing, "this soft is really a good thing. It can not only provide us with enough energy, but also be very hungry. The most important thing is to be able to make so many delicious dishes! " Then he gave Cain a very unhappy look, "Alas! I am such a good sister! It''s cheap for some people Gai ¡¤ some people ¡¤ Yin: after a while, the smell of noodles had already come out. They were playing in the cave, so they stopped and squatted side by side in front of the stove, staring at Su Tang. Sue sugar patted Cain on the shoulder, smiling at him and saying nothing. Cain had a tacit understanding, so he congealed out two big gold bowls and put them on the edge of the stove. Su sugar gave him a look of strength, and then he copied the big spoon and filled them with two awesome looking faces. It''s a little hot. I''ll eat it later. My darling patted Gaia''s head with a smile and turned to deal with the rest of the food. Cain and Adam looked at each other. Adam got up first and said, "sugar boy, it seems that this meat is not enough. Cain and I will go out and get some more." Sue sugar didn''t think much about it. She waved her hand and said, "OK, you can go. Nibo is here to help me." Cain nodded and squinted. He was squatting beside the golden bowl. He was excited and said, "don''t just eat. Take care of your sister-in-law." After that, they went out of the cave with Adam. Gaia:???

 Chapter 198

    Cain could not help frowning at this¡° But if it''s not the same level as me, why can''t I lock his breath? " Adam didn''t answer Cain''s question. He thought seriously for a long time. Then he asked, "can you lock him in and trap him at the moment when you notice his breath?" Cain was silent for two seconds¡° It should be OK. "¡° That''s enough! " He patted Cain on the shoulder and whispered, "you find a place to hide. I''ll seduce him. When his breath leaks, you will trap him." Cain did not speak. But Adam knew what he was worried about, so he continued, "we have to find people. We might as well try first. If it''s really not suitable, then secretly deal with it without telling sugar cub. " Cain looked at Adam, and there was a touch of joy in his Obsidian eyes. They looked at each other and laughed, but there was a cold bloodthirsty that Su Tang had never seen before. Cain is lying on a rock with a raised wall. Because of the dim light and the high position of the rock, Cain can clearly see the food and the surrounding environment, but the people below can hardly notice Cain. Everything is all set. Adam stretched lazily. He found a place beside the food and lay down. He bent his head with one hand. He looked sleepy. As the fragrance in the cave becomes more and more strong, the belly of the gouren growls. Adam smacked his mouth, turned over and lowered his eyelids. He seemed to be saying to himself, "ah... There is no food in the wilderness now. The patriarch asked us to eat freely. Now we have so much left. I don''t know if we can support us out of the wilderness..." "... There was a silence around us. After a long time, it seemed too boring. Adam''s head was a little bit, It''s like dozing off. Cain was dazzled, lying on the cliff, highly concentrated, and always paying attention to the surrounding situation, especially the small cave where he found the abnormality before. Before long, Adam had been lying on the ground, his eyes closed, listening carefully, it seemed that he could still hear the sound of snoring, the whole person was like a deep sleep.

 Chapter 199

    Because he couldn''t detect the orc''s breath, he couldn''t lock it for a moment, so Cain waved his hand the second a staghorn disappeared, and a square golden cage rose up. At the same time, Adam, who had been lying on the ground pretending to sleep, sat up all at once, with no sleep on his face. But when he saw the empty cage, he could not help frowning slightly, turned his head to Cain and said, "nothing, will he run away?" Cain jumped down from some dark rock walls, glanced lightly at the golden cage, with a touch of mystery between his eyebrows and eyes, "isn''t it?" Adam was slightly stunned. He quickly responded and said with a smile, "Alas, it''s a pity that I didn''t catch you, but the strength of your level 5 God warrior doesn''t seem to be very good, even an orc can''t catch it." Cain gave Adam a sidelong look and said nothing. Adam laughed more and more, step by step, slowly came to the cage, and reached for the strong railing¡° It''s a pity that no one has been caught in this cage. Just put it like this. It''s a good shock. Anyway, no one can solve it except that the power level is higher than you. " Voice down, Adam obviously felt the cage of the silk yuan force fluctuations. The smile on the corner of his mouth became more and more enchanting. A pair of foxes were enchanting. They seemed to be asking Cain and talking to themselves¡° You said, we are leaving tomorrow. Will the orcs who stole our prey regret it then? " Cain: no longer pay attention to Adam, take two pieces of antler meat from the ground, turn around and walk into the cave. Adam can''t help but twitch a little. Why doesn''t the big brother cooperate at all? Some helplessly shook their heads and cried to Cain, "Hey, you wait for me, don''t want to go back to eat alone." In the cave, Su Tang has peeled all the fruits and sweet fruits, cleaned them, cut them into pieces and set them aside. See two people after coming in, then some curiously ask a way, "how to go so long?" Adam''s mood is very happy, "nothing, just to set a trap for the bug, did not expect him to come in all of a sudden."

 Chapter 200

    Su Tang asked as she cut the meat. You just said that there is nothing in the cage, but you feel the fluctuation of the force. Does that mean that the orc''s awakening ability is invisibility Adam was about to speak. He noticed Cain''s knife like eyes and shut his mouth in silence. Cain took back his eyes, and then sent a wisp of Su Tang''s show to his ears. He said in a very gentle voice, "well, almost." Su Tang couldn''t help sighing, "Wow! How cool Invisible power! This kind of ability is not easy to use, put it on yourself, and it''s exciting to think about it! Cain put the cut meat into the plate and asked quietly, "cool, what do you mean?" Su Tang was still immersed in the world of what would happen if she had stealth ability, so she said casually, "it means very powerful." Cain nodded and said coldly, "then I''m cooler than him!" In a word, it brings Su Tang back to reality from the dream world. He forced himself to smile, looked at Cain up and down, nodded his head in approval, and said solemnly, "Hmm! you ''re right! My Cain is the coolest After receiving the praise, Cain''s mood rose several steps. Sue sugar waved him to one side, "OK, you go first, I''m going to cook!" Cain was not annoyed, but said happily, "OK, I''ll help you burn the fire." Ruango has made noodles for Gaia and Hutian. So Su Tang painted all the remaining ingredients together and made a big pot of dishes. There are meat, vegetables and soup. They are satisfied with what they eat. Even Gaia, who had already eaten, couldn''t help tasting a small bowl. If it wasn''t for Su Tang''s fear that he would eat too much to support his stomach, he might have to eat another bowl. After eating, you don''t need to brush the pots, bowls and stoves. When Cain touches them lightly, they will turn into golden spots and disperse in the air, saving time, effort and resources. They are not easy to use.

 Chapter 201

    Sue sugar raised her hand and looked at her watch. It was almost eight o''clock in the evening. After hearing that the orcs who stole their prey were caught, they all leaned over the cave and looked around curiously, but they didn''t dare to come out because of Rini''s pressure. Follow Xiong Da, all the way unimpeded to the place where the ingredients are stored, only to see a big golden cage next to the ingredients is very abrupt. There is an orc in the cage who can''t see his age, but his shape is really shocking for Sutang. Although not many orcs care too much about their image since they came to the orc continent, the one in the cage is really - hard to say. His face was covered with his hair like withered grass. He was very thin, as if he had not eaten for a long time. His skin on his arms was flabby and drooping. Now he was leaning against a corner of the cage, and there was a staghorn and some scattered food beside his feet. When Rini saw Cain and Sutang coming, he took a stone and knocked on the edge of the golden cage, making a harsh "thump" sound. The orc slowly raised his head, dark eyes through the withered hair, straight to Cain and Su Tang, slightly sharp eyes can''t help but let Su Tang''s heart slightly jump. Cain frowned, reached out and took Sutang behind him, went to the golden cage and looked down at the ORC¡° The orcs of the tungshi tribe? What can I do for you? " The orc didn''t speak. He stretched out his fingers like withered claws, grasped the bars of the cage, and stood up slowly. Su Tang also curiously poked his head out of the hiding place, but Cain didn''t stop him. When he looked up, Su Tang found that his lips were dry and skinned, with some blood, and his face was too pale. It seemed that he had not seen the sun for a long time. The orc''s lips wriggled a few times, the corners of his mouth mocked, and his voice was hoarse¡° Yes? Didn''t you always want to see me? Now that I''m caught by you, what are you going to do? " Cain didn''t talk to him any more. He went straight to the subject and asked, "where are your other people?" The orc''s sarcasm was deeper, and his eyes looked at Cain with a hint of provocation¡° Do you think I''ll tell you? You catch me, I admit it, but we wear stone orcs, swear not to be slaves! "

 Chapter 202

    The orc''s look at Su Tang was not good, and he didn''t speak. Holding on to the cage, his fingers tightened, and he looked around at the fat, strong and powerful King Kong bear ORC. The sarcastic smile in the corner of his mouth remained unchanged, and he asked with a smile, "good Orc? Well Sue sugar suddenly also some gas, hands akimbo, gas drum from the stealth came out¡° Of course, the orcs in our tribe are good orcs. They are hardworking and friendly. On the contrary, it is you who steal our hard-earned prey. What''s the right of those who get something for nothing to ridicule us? " Although some words are still not understood, the general meaning is still understood. The orc''s ears were a little red. He took a big breath and stared at Su Tang¡° Sorry, i... I can''t help it. The cubs of the tribe haven''t had anything to eat for several days. If they don''t eat something, they will starve to death! " Seeing that his attitude suddenly softened, Su Tang said something for a moment. Blink, blink, don''t know what to say, in all people are looking at themselves, a shy, then red face and hide behind Cain. Cain''s doting eyes, after looking at the orc in the cage, suddenly became cold, nodded slightly, and his tone was irresistible¡° Join the Yihu tribe, your people will not starve to death. " In a word, it seems to be an order and a guarantee. The ORC was silent for a while, and finally said in a hoarse voice, "the stone wearing orc, vows not to be a slave!" After a moment of silence in the cave, Cain said, "if you are not a slave, can you still get what you want?" The ORC was slightly stunned What do you mean Cain turned his eyes to Rini. "Take them back. I''m enough here." Rini nodded. After a while, there was Sutang, Cain, Adam, and the stone wearing ORC. Cain waved, and the golden cage turned into a golden light and disappeared in the air.

 Chapter 203

    Su Tang felt puzzled. Why did the orc suddenly ask such a question? Is she a saint? Does it have anything to do with their joining the pterygos tribe? Huh? Don''t understand! But Sutang didn''t ask. One side of Adam thought a little, then quickly reaction, fox eyes with a smile to Cain. It''s embarrassing that no one ever spoke. At last, the orc could not help it. After several attempts, he finally made up his mind¡° Before me, I heard you say in the cave over there that the saint is an emissary sent by the beast God, and there are some skills in the tribe that can make the orcs wake up, right Cain generously admitted, "yes!" The eyes of the stone wearing Orc brightened almost invisibly, and the whole body''s breath floated disorderly. After calming down, some of them expected to open their mouth¡° Well, if we join the Yihu tribe, will my people be able to practice such skills? "¡° Of course The stone piercing orcs are excited. Cain raised his lips slightly, and his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "But..." the stone wearing Orc asked cautiously, "but what?"¡° Only orcs loyal to the Yihu tribe are qualified to practice these skills. If you want to practice these skills, you need to go through a 30 day inspection period. After the inspection period, you can practice them. " The stone wearing Orc looked at Cain with a confused face, "thirty days? Inspection period? What is it all about? " Cain:... Naturally, Su Tang also proposed the investigation period. In order to avoid the sinister orcs and join the tribe for their skills, he specially set up a 30 day investigation period. In these 30 days, only the hard-working, kind-hearted, trouble free, hardworking and kind-hearted beasts are qualified to practice Kung Fu. Cain is also very confident. If the tribe is really built as described by Sutang, with hospitals, schools, all kinds of shops and no worries about food and clothing, no Orc will want to leave after 30 days.

 Chapter 204

    Adam smiles awkwardly. After su Tang stares at him, he stops. Cain''s face was as usual. Instead of the shame of being torn down, he readily admitted it¡° Yes, we are calculating you. It''s you who are so stupid that you are easily hooked. Any questions? " The stone wearing Orc didn''t look very good. He clenched his hands and glared at Cain in shame. His cheek muscles were twitching. The expression in my eyes seems to be that if I hadn''t beaten you, I would have done it! Su Tang: this one is two. When it''s reliable, you can''t say it. When it''s unreliable, it''s just a pit! Yihu tribe is in need of people, not to mention to others, at least to be kind! But these two are good! One of them is calculating others, and the other has a righteous look after showing his attitude! It''s so - angry! If she wants to join this tribe, there will be ghosts! Think of here, Su sugar not angry stare Cain and Adam two people one eye. Then he put a smile on his face and looked at the stone wearing Orc very friendly¡° Don''t listen to their nonsense. In fact, we do this to welcome you and your people to our tribe. Don''t you see that we haven''t hurt you? The orcs in our tribe are very easy to get along with, really! " Rao is Su Tang''s sincere eyes. Once the seeds of doubt are buried, it''s too late to remedy. The stone wearing Orc''s eyes on Su Tang were very complicated. There was a touch of surprise mixed with doubt. There was a touch of depression, gloom and desire in the surprise. What is he longing for?

 Chapter 205

    Although it''s a pity, Adam also thinks Cain has a point. What they need is orcs who can be loyal to their tribe, rather than hating or disagreeing with them. After all, there are many secrets in the tribe. Some risks are not worth taking, while others are not The stone piercing Orc watched the three of them leave with wide eyes. His eyes almost disappeared in his sight, but he didn''t stop. In the heart a flustered, then hastily call a way¡° wait! You wait! When did I say I didn''t want to join your tribe? Come back The next second, I saw two figures flashed back in front of the ORC. The orc in stone: Su Tang''s face excitedly climbs Cain''s arm. It''s just fast and exciting. If it''s not the right time, you must pull Cain and let him do it again! Cain patted Sutang''s head placidly and looked at the ORC with a serious face¡° If you and your people can do what they said before, they can join the tribe. " The stone piercing Orc nodded¡° OK, I promise you, but I still have a few questions to ask you! "¡° You said¡° There are doctors and herbs in your tribe, aren''t there? " Su Tang was slightly stunned. After looking at Cain, she nodded, "yes, but if you want to treat a disease, you need to see the patient to know what the disease is. You can also describe it first." The stone wearing Orc took a surprised look at Su Tang, and then turned his eyes to Cain. Su Tang: you can see that the orc doesn''t trust her! Don''t trust her!

 Chapter 206

    Yan Li''s body was almost invisible and slightly stiff. After a short hesitation, he nodded, "yes... We stone wearing orcs are very good at digging caves, and the caves we dig are very strong." Su Tang looked at the cave where they are now, nodded in agreement, "I see." Being interrupted by this, Yanli''s mind was quite clear¡° Holy lady, can you come with me to see the old patriarch? If there is no doctor''s treatment, he... May soon go to see the beast God... "Su Tang turned to Cain. In each other''s eyes to see the wipe can let her settle down. Then he turned around and nodded, "of course, I said before that I had to see your old clan leader to know if he could be saved. You, don''t hold too much hope. Doctors are not omnipotent. If they can, they will spare no effort to save me. If they can''t save me back... But don''t worry, I will try my best!" In fact, when she said this, Su Tang couldn''t bear it, but she had to say it again. She hasn''t seen the old clan leader of CHUANSHI tribe, but it''s not hard to tell from Yanli''s description that the old clan leader should be seriously injured. Without the assurance of curing the old patriarch, she could not make any promises, otherwise it would be harmful to others and herself. Yan Li''s pupil was slightly enlarged, and his whole breath was also a little short. He hesitated for a while, and his thin lips pursed lightly, as if he had made up his mind¡° I understand. Then you can go with me to see the old patriarch first. " Sue sugar nodded. Take Cain''s arm and follow Yanli. Adam wants to follow. Yan Li''s face was tangled¡° You... I, my people are very timid, you come to so many people, they will be afraid, so, can... "He didn''t finish, but we are all smart people, it''s easy to understand what the last half sentence is? Cain''s face suddenly collapsed, and an invisible pressure spread among several people. Because Yanli hadn''t eaten for a long time, his body was much weaker. Cain almost knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 207

    That''s the primary cultivation method! It''s said that only the five hermit tribes, the affiliated cities of the beast Kingdom, have the skills! Why is it not exciting? So when he was caught, he didn''t feel flustered. On the contrary, he felt like a heavy burden at the bottom of his heart. After stabilizing his breath, Yanli took a deep breath, "you come with me." With that, he turned around and hobbled to a humble cave. Su Tang and others followed closely. After catching a glimpse of the three with his spare light, Yanli pursed his dry lips, and his heart was very complicated. Yan Li knew that the old patriarch entrusted the tribe to him only because he had awakened his powers and was the only God warrior in the tribe. He hoped that he could protect the people. But he didn''t know how to manage the tribe. Not to mention that his powers can''t protect the clan well, and because of his incompetent management, the clan will starve to death in the cave. Although the tribe never said he was not, the beast God knew how guilty he was. So the best way is for him to take the people with him to join a tribe that can accept them and also protect them. After so many days of observation, Yanli found that there are many orcs in the pterygos tribe. The most important thing is that they also have many old orcs. Now it''s halfway through the rainy season. At this time in the past, all tribes had begun to collect food to prepare for the coming cold season. In order to save food for the tribe, the old orcs in the tribe would choose to leave the tribe quietly at this time. But he saw that the old orcs of the Yihu tribe didn''t seem to have any intention of leaving the tribe. They were very happy to be together every day! What does that mean? This means that the pterygos tribe can survive the cold season intact without giving up any of their people. And put aside everything, let alone this one condition is enough to let rock force heart Several people stopped in front of a very small cave. The cave is only about 1.5 square meters. The four of them stand together and feel crowded.

 Chapter 208

    Then, a small head came out, and the voice was small, "brother, you''re back! Come on in But when he saw Su Tang and others behind Yan Li, his face suddenly changed¡° Ah, brother After Yan Li gave him a reassuring look, he turned to Su Tang and others and said, "this is my brother rock. Don''t be afraid of rock. This is the head of the Yihu tribe, the saint, and..." Adam coughed softly, "I''m the sacrifice of the Yihu tribe!" Yan Li nodded, "well, don''t be afraid. They are all very good. This saint is still a doctor. I''ll take her to see the old patriarch''s illness!" Smell speech, the rock drilled out from the black hole. Small head, the same is a long time no food, hungry skin and bones, but that pair of eyes are bright and bright¡° Sister, you are so beautiful. You are the most beautiful female I have ever seen Sue sugar couldn''t shut her mouth. He grabbed a few meat sticks from his pocket and put them into the rock''s hand. "Thank you. You''re lovely too. I''ll give you some snacks." It''s already half of the rainy season, and the weather starts to get cooler. Su Tang has put a warm coat in her fur coat, but the little orcs in front of her only surround a group of fur. When I just gave him the meat stick, I felt cold when I touched his hand. Rock''s eyes slightly stare big, some can''t believe Su Tang is willing to send food to him, for a time, some at a loss to see to rock force. Yan Li smiles and rubs his head. "Take it." Anyway, their tribe will be together soon, and they will have to take out a lot of food to fill their stomachs. Suddenly, the rock happily took it, but did not eat it immediately. Instead, he put it under the tip of his nose and smelled it again and again. Finally, he was very reluctant to put the meat on the leather skirt around his waist. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, he explained with embarrassment, "Eminem is too hungry to stand up. I want to take the meat to Eminem!" Su Tang was stunned, and then she felt warm. The little Orc in front of him didn''t have a bath for many days. His face, hands and body were very dirty, but Sutang thought his smile was the cleanest in the world. Suddenly thought of something, Su sugar even busy way, "you wait for me here, I will be back soon!" With that, he ran out of the cave.

 Chapter 209

    Suddenly from the bright light to the dark place, I can''t react for a moment. However, the orcs do not seem to have this concern, because they can still see at night. Stand in the same place and wait for your eyes to adapt to the surrounding environment. This side of the entrance is very spacious, at least it can make the orcs stand up straight, and the entrance is not the place where the stone wearing orcs live. Along the passage, Su Tang vaguely saw a round hole in the ground, showing a warm light. Go to the front, found that it is indeed a hole. There is a torch on the wall below the entrance of the cave. That''s how the light comes. The familiar rock pulled a cane, jumped down the round hole, slid down, stood under the hole and waved to them. Yanli also slowly slid down the cane. Su Tang looked at it carefully. It was the ghost vine they used to weave the basket. It was tied to a big raised stone on the mountain wall. She could not help sighing in her heart again that the orcs of the stone piercing tribe were so clever! When it was Ya''s turn, Adam also pulled the cane slowly down, and then exclaimed, "Wow, sugar boy, come down and have a look!" Su Tang is very interested in picking up the eyebrows and is ready to pick up the vines. Without waiting for her action, she felt that as soon as her waist tightened, she turned to look at Cain''s Kung Fu. A sense of weightlessness came, and she was standing firmly at the bottom of the pit! Heart is a wave! Ah! This kind of feeling is not too good! It''s like taking a jumping machine! But soon, she was attracted by the scene in front of her. It is also a row of small caves near the mountain, but the caves below are more regular than those above. There is a torch inserted in the middle of every two caves to illuminate the caves of about the same size. There is a big stone jar at the entrance of each small cave. Su Tang can see that it is used for water storage without introducing Yanli¡° Why? Why don''t you see your people? " Sue sugar looked around curiously.

 Chapter 210

    The rock waved its hand in a hurry. His face was a little anxious, but he hesitated, and he looked like he wanted to talk and stop. Or was Huang Yuan the first to discover the strangeness of the rock and asked, "what''s the matter?" The rock hesitated and looked at the entrance of the cave, bit his lip slightly and said, "Uncle Huang Yuan, there are other orcs coming to our tribe." The expression on Huang Yuan''s face coagulated, and he turned his eyes to the entrance of the mountain. As expected, he found that there were three other strange figures besides Yan Li''s figure. There is no extra energy in the body for consumption, not only the physical quality has decreased a lot, but also the sensitivity to the surrounding environment has decreased a lot. He turned his head to the flower mother and said solemnly, "help me up!" Outside the cave - Su Tang frowned slightly, staring at the dark cave. Turning his head and looking at Yanli, "your caves are dark and you can''t see anything. Why don''t you put a torch in the cave?"¡° We wear the stone orcs to sleep in a dark place Sue sugar nodded, "Oh, so it is. Can I take a torch in? It''s so dark inside that I can''t see anything clearly. " Yanli took a torch from the wall of the mountain, held it in his hand, and said to Su Tang, "let''s go!" After coming into the cave. Su Tang found that there were two very serious looking orcs and a female standing inside, some surprised to pick eyebrows. Before listening to Yanli say that the old clan leader, the old clan leader''s, Su Tang subconsciously defined the old clan leader as an old orc, but did not expect that he looked almost as old as Uncle Rini. At the same time of Su Tang''s surprise, Huang Yuan on the opposite side is also very surprised. How could there be a little female? Who the hell are they? What do you want to do? Yanli hurried forward, "Uncle Huang Yuan, aunt Hua Mu, this is the head of the Yihu tribe, saint, and sacrifice!" Huang Yuan''s face was serious. Although he tried very hard to hold up the momentum of CHUANSHI tribe, because of his physical discomfort, it was counterproductive. Su Tang looks at Huang Yuan in the light of the fire and finds that the position where his shoulder is connected to his arm is somewhat unnaturally twisted. It seems that he is dislocated. After that, Yanli focuses on introducing Su Tang¡° Uncle Huang Yuan, the saint of the Yihu tribe, is a doctor. I specially asked her to help you see your wound. " The voice fell. Huang Yuan''s brow is more tight. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Yanli, but the appearance of this little female. It should be that she has just become a doctor. How can she be a doctor at such a young age? Ah.

 Chapter 211

    Yanli hurried to Huang Yuan with a torch¡° Do you remember, uncle, the mountain god who used to scare us when we were young? " Huang Yuan''s eyes widened a little inconceivably. "You, you mean..." although Yanli was also unwilling to believe it, he nodded difficultly. After the shock, Huang Yuan''s eyes became more firm. Eyes gently swept over Su Tang''s three people, and finally looked at Yan Li, with a trace of displeasure in his tone, "even so, what? Abe has taught you since childhood that we stone wearing orcs swear not to be slaves! Cough... Cough... "Seems to be too excited, can''t help coughing. Yanli, though he has awakened his powers, still doesn''t let him worry. There are hundreds of people in their CHUANSHI tribe, many of them are orcs who can hunt. Yanli has also awakened his powers, and their tribe is not so down that they can''t survive. This time, just because of the sudden disaster, many of their people were injured, and he couldn''t move his own arm. In a hurry, he had to take refuge in an underground cave. The food he stored was limited, and he was soon consumed. Just when they were ready to organize orcs to go hunting, the people of the pterygos tribe came to their cave. Because they didn''t know the orc''s military behavior, they didn''t dare to go out rashly, so they had to hide in the ground all the time. I thought they would leave soon, but I didn''t expect to stay here so long. Huang Yuan had been against the idea that the orcs would leave soon and there was no need to provoke them. Now it''s good to let them feel the origin of the tribe! At the thought of this, Huang Yuan felt that his Qi and blood were surging, his chest was blocked, and his breathing was not smooth¡° Abel, Abel, take it easy! I grew up with you. Don''t you know me? Let''s not talk about merging the family, let the doctor see your hand first Yan Li turns his head and looks at Su Tang expectantly. Su Tang stepped forward, took the torch from Yan Li''s hand, and looked at Huang Yuan''s arm carefully. Huang Yuan is quiet now. Because he knew in his heart that his people were too weak to resist. It would be better to see what the Yihu tribe wanted to do first.

 Chapter 212

    Sue sugar nodded quietly. Flower mother could not calm down at first, and asked anxiously, "little female, can my partner''s arm still move? Can he go hunting in the future? " Su Tang was not in a hurry to answer. She pretended to be in a dilemma and said ambiguously, "this... Can also be saved, but..." the flower mother asked in a hurry, "but what? Little female, you can say whatever you want, I promise you, as long as you can cure my partner''s arm. " Huang Yuan frowned with disapproval and said, "ah Hua! How can you believe the little girl who looks unreliable? " The flower mother glared at him fiercely, "shut up! Don''t talk if you can''t talk! Stay on the side Yan Li also said to one side, "uncle, although the doctor is young, she is still the messenger sent by the beast God." Huang Yuan: "how can this be said more and more excessively? Can anyone who wants to impersonate the animal God messenger impersonate him? Want to expose, but dare not, had to face commissary aggrieved stare at the back of flower mother''s head. The flower mother''s face was bright with a smile. She came forward and took Sue sugar''s hand¡° I''ve just heard your brother call you Tangzai. It''s a nice name. I''m also pretty. I think she must be a good female with a good heart! " Suddenly praised, Su Tang felt that her cheek was a little hot, and some unnaturally touched her nose. Flower mother again hurriedly way, "you don''t listen to this uncle nonsense, he said not calculate, he has to listen to me.". Sugar cub, tell your aunt, can you really cure uncle''s arm? " Sue sugar nodded, soft tone, "there''s nothing wrong with uncle''s arm, it''s just that the bone inside is misplaced, just pull it back." Yan Li''s eyes brightened and asked, "really? So what is bone dislocation? How can we get it back? "¡° "Well..." Su Tang walked slowly to the invisible side, blinked mischievously, and said with a bad smile, "I just promised you to come and have a look, and I only treated my people!" Hearing this, Cain and Adam couldn''t help raising their lips. Two people look at each other, eyeground is that wipe the same dislike. Even both of them thought that sugar cub must have learned bad from this man, so we should let him stay away from sugar cub in the future. Yanli stopped.

 Chapter 213

    "And the head of the Yihu tribe promised me that we would not be slaves after joining the tribe, so, Abe, let''s not be slaves!" Huang Yuan didn''t speak. It seems that he also realized that his reaction was slightly inappropriate, so he restrained a little. After a while, Yanli whispered, "uncle?" Huang Yuan''s eyes flashed. After returning to God, he looked straight at Cain and said, "you don''t think we will be slaves? After we are united, are all my people qualified to practice Gongfa? " He nodded slightly, "our tribe advocates that orcs are equal. After merging, as long as you make sure that you don''t have different intentions and treat us as clansmen, you can naturally practice Kung Fu. After all, the more God warriors the tribe awakens, the stronger the tribe will be, won''t it? " Huang Yuan dropped his eyes. He was not sure whether Cain''s statement was true, but it didn''t seem to hurt them either. It''s better to leave first and gain trust, which can not only save the lives of the orcs, but also cultivate the skills that can make the orcs wake up! At that time, try to find out what the skill is. Try to let the orcs of the tribe have more awakening powers. When the right time comes, they will leave! If you think about it, it seems that it is good for them but not bad for them! So Huang Yuan no longer hesitated and nodded firmly¡° Good! CHUANSHI tribe voluntarily merged into Yihu tribe! " With a positive reply, Yanli was finally relieved. Adam stood at the end of the crowd, with a smile on his mouth, and looked at Cain without any trace. He can see it, so can Cain! Unfortunately, in front of them, Huang Yuan''s careful thinking could not be hidden. In Sutang''s words, the welfare of their pterygos tribe is good, unless the orcs are brain broken, they will want to leave. What''s more, if they join the Yihu tribe, they can leave if they want to? Flower mother quickly waved to Su Tang, "sugar boy, we are all people now. Come and have a look at Abe''s arm!" Su Tang gives Cain the torch and takes him to Huang Yuan.

 Chapter 214

    "Click -" a sound of crisp bones that made people feel numb sounded. Su Tang clapped her hands and breathed, "OK!" Huang Yuan''s face changed from normal to black, from black to red, from red to purple, from purple to white... The big sweat drops fell down his face, and the whole person couldn''t stop shaking! Flower mother a face distressed, for Huang Yuan Shun Shun hair, "is not very painful ah?" Huang Yuan wrongly buries his face in his mother''s arms, whimpering. Su Tang: "Cain:" Adam: "Hua''s mother smiles awkwardly and pats Huang Yuan''s head." Hi, I''m laughing. I''m laughing. I''m afraid of pain! If he hadn''t had the strength, he would have called it out! " Su Tang took a puff from the corner of her mouth and nodded with an awkward smile. "What Auntie said is that uncle''s arm has been taken back. In the past two days, she can''t lift heavy things or do strenuous activities. First, she has a good training for a few days. Later, I''ll go up and apply some anti-inflammatory herbs, and soon she will recover!"¡° Ah, good! Thank you, sugar boy! Auntie, Auntie doesn''t know how to thank you! If you need any help from your aunt, just ask! " Sue sugar gently side head, toward Cain wink, also pull his fur skirt, remind the meaning is not too obvious! Cain immediately said, "the disaster has gone, and the wilderness can''t survive. Our tribe plans to set out for a new clan tomorrow. Since the CHUANSHI tribe is incorporated into our tribe, we will call the people to go to the upper cave and eat some prey to recover their strength, so that they can go on their way tomorrow." Su Tang also nodded hastily, "yes, yes, when I just came down, I had ordered the people to prepare a lot of food, and now I can eat it almost!" Yan Li Dunwu. Eyes enlarged, some incredible looking at Su Tang, "you, you ran away suddenly before, just to order your people to prepare food for us?" Su Tang tilted her head and said with a smile, "yes, otherwise?" A touch flashed in the mother''s eyes!

 Chapter 215

    Su Tang and Cain are so tired that they don''t notice Huang Yuan''s eyes at all. Adam, who had been hiding in the rear, sighed and walked a few steps forward. "Uncle Huang Yuan, don''t worry. Our pterygos tribe has rich food reserves. You can open up to eat! And before the cold season comes, we will rush to new areas and build houses that can be heated, so that people won''t freeze to death in the cold season. "¡° In addition, all the old orcs and bereaved cubs in the tribe are taken care of by the tribe and will never be discarded. When they are stable, the tribe will set up schools for the cubs to study and hospitals for the wounded orcs to treat... Of course, it''s too early to say that now. Why don''t we take the tribe people up first and have some food? " Huang Yuan nodded a little. Although he didn''t quite understand Adam''s words about heating house, school and hospital, he had a faint feeling that he would enter a new environment in the future! Stand up, a virtual kick in rock body, staring at the eyes, "smelly boy! What are you doing here? Go and gather the people, let''s eat! Do you want to starve me? " Yan Li immediately came to the spirit, smile as brilliant as flowers¡° OK! Uncle! I''ll go now Looking at Yan Li''s energetic appearance, Huang Yuan smiles and shakes his head. He is the only God warrior in the tribe who has awakened his powers. When the people of the tribe are hungry and have no strength, they can only lie down. He is good and can jump! However, the Yihu tribe has the ability to make the orcs awaken. One day, he can also... His eyes are slowly stained with a touch of expectation... Seeing that the goal has been achieved, Cain whispered, "let''s go up and prepare first. Do you want me to call the people to meet you?" Xu was infected by Yanli, and Huang Yuan straightened out his chest. He couldn''t help but feel better and shook his head¡° No, you can go up first. My people haven''t seen strangers for a long time. I''ll teach them a few words first, so as not to cause you any trouble! " As soon as Huang Yuan''s voice fell, Su Tang cried crisply¡° Uncle, it''s not right for you to say so. You should say it''s our people. We are all family now! Neither you nor I! " Huang Yuan nodded with a smile and said, "yes, uncle said something wrong..."

 Chapter 216

    Back to the upper cave - the hall of the cave is filled with a strange fragrance. Roasted chestnuts, barbecued meat, mushrooms and fruits are put together in piles. Considering the emotions of the stone piercing orcs, Cain told the people to stay in the cave and not to come out when they had nothing to do, leaving only a few females who looked good to help. Maybe it''s Huang yuanyanli. They have told the stone piercing orcs, so they come up in an orderly way. They don''t fight, they don''t rob, and they are very quiet. But with the increase of the number of people, Adam''s face gradually lost expression. Who can tell him how the stone wearing orcs are more than all the members of their pterygos tribe? How much food do they have to consume? Recalling what he said in the lower cave, Adam wanted to die on the cliff. The number of stone wearing orcs was much more than expected, and there was not enough food to prepare. So Sutang took out some chestnuts from the space and gave them to Aunt Hongguo to continue baking. After all, if you promise to feed others, you can''t turn back, can you? After the explanation, he went back to the cave hall and found that the original barbecue had been swept away. The stone wearers all looked at Su Tang with a kind of "I''m still hungry" look, but none of the roasted chestnuts, mushrooms or nuts on their side even moved. Su Tang shook his head helplessly. He picked up a chestnut and said to the stone piercing beasts, "this is chestnut. It''s a kind of food. It''s delicious. You can have a try." Said, the chestnut force on the ground knock knock knock, and then peel off the shell, revealing the yellow flesh inside. The stone piercing orcs also learn from each other. When they put the flesh into their mouth, they all stare at each other. Some orcs even picked up the fruit, peeled the skin, and tasted the delicious fruit. As the head of the pterygos tribe, he naturally has to speak on behalf of the tribe to welcome the stone wearing orcs. Encouraged by Su Tang''s applause, Cain stepped forward reluctantly¡° I''m Cain, the head of Yihu tribe. Welcome to our tribe

 Chapter 217

    "Oh Hoo..." "Hoo Hoo Hoo The stone piercing orcs were also brought up by these words, one by one pulling their necks and yelling, and their voices were so loud that they almost overturned the top of the mountain. And stay in the small cave of the pterygos people are also rubbing their hands, want to rush out to give the new people a big hug. There are about three hundred stone piercing orcs. Since the weasel people joined the Yihu tribe, the total number of the Yihu tribe is barely close to three hundred. Now, the number of the tribe has doubled. The more the number of tribes, the more favorable to the development of the tribe, but correspondingly, the material consumption of the tribe also increased. When the stone wearing orcs are full, Su Tang takes aunt Hongguo and several other females and distributes the surplus fur clothes in the tribe to the females and cubs of the stone wearing orcs. Because the number of fur coats is limited, priority should be given to the cubs and the aged females who are in poor health, while other females should be given a piece of fur first. As for the orcs... They have no skin, and the stone wearing orcs have no skin. They should be treated equally! After settling everything in, it''s more than 11 o''clock in the night. The old orcs and females, who were not able to move, stayed on. The other stone piercing orcs went back to the lower cave to have a rest and had to get up early tomorrow. The orcs of the pterygos know that the stone piercing orcs are about to join their tribe and live with them. The stone piercing orcs also know that they are about to join the pterygos tribe, have a new tribe, and move to a new tribe. Although the orcs on both sides haven''t met each other yet, they have gradually accepted each other in their hearts. Just like the sacrifice of Yihu tribe, they are all one family! So the next morning, when the stone wearing orcs and the pterygos met for the first time, the atmosphere was surprisingly harmonious, as if they were originally a tribe¡° This... How could this happen? What happened to the wilderness? "

 Chapter 218

    Bai Zheng felt that his eyes were blurry, and the acid rain kept beating on him. Even though he was protected by his robe, there was still a burning sting on his body. His bare skin was red, swollen and festering, and his robe was covered with mud, which made him look embarrassed. My throat was dry and smoking. I couldn''t help it. I took two mouthfuls of acid rain and swallowed it. But after a while, the throat was burning. Clenching his teeth tightly, every step forward, his face is blue¡° Wild! Yihu tribe! Good! How nice Patriarch! Saint! And the traitor! Oh! He remembered it! The most wrong decision they made was to let him go. Do they think that if they make him swear to the beast God, he will have no choice? That''s too low on him, too low on the kingdom of beasts! He is different from these wild orcs. In their country, the wise man created words, and he is the wise man''s disciple! He swore to the beast God that he would not tell everything that happened in the wilderness, but he did not say that he would not write it! So, when he returns to Bangguo, he will immediately ask zoufu beast to send beast soldiers to the wilderness to destroy the pterygos tribe! Although it is inspiring to think like this, his strength and consciousness are all lost as he moves forward slowly. Hard to shake the head, the whole person some floating, vision gradually become blurred. What is that in front of... It seems to be a river... Silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva, just swallowing acid rain that kind of tingling feeling has not disappeared now, he is absolutely do not want to touch! But if you add river water, maybe, maybe it will be better. Hard to open his eyes, stagger to the river, the whole upper body is buried in the river. The river water continuously flowed from him, and the original hot tingling feeling seemed to be reduced a lot. This feeling may be too good. Bai Zheng squirmed forward twice, soaking his whole body in the river. He stretched out his tongue and licked the river. It''s good. It doesn''t taste good.

 Chapter 219

    Seeing that Feng Yi didn''t speak all the time, and his face was very ugly, Ma Li thought he was worried about his arm. Then he said with a smile, "don''t worry about Fengyi. When you take us back to Zhaoying tribe, your arm will be cured soon." Listen to Mali mention Zhaoying tribe, wind a feel angry! Kick Mali on the shoulder and kick him into the mud outside the cave¡° shut your mouth! When the rain stops, arrange people to go hunting as soon as possible, so that I won''t have enough to eat. Do you still want to join Zhaoying tribe Ma Li immediately crawled out of the mud pool, still smiling brightly, as if he didn''t feel angry because of the anger of the wind. He nodded his head and said yes. The wind a white he after one eye, then didn''t answer him. He can''t do too much. After all, his identity as the young master is false. When he returns to the tribe, he still wants to give these orcs to the young master as slaves, so as to ask the young master to let the doctor treat his arms The rain soon stopped. There was no fresh smell in the air after the rain, on the contrary, it was pungent. The flowers and trees outside the cave were also corroded by acid rain, and the branches and leaves were withered and yellow, with a faint sign of dying. Ma Li knew that Feng Yi was in a bad mood, so she didn''t catch up with him and took the stronger orcs to hunt in the forest¡° Sacrifice Lord, we really have no strength, and we haven''t seen a prey after walking so far. Let''s go back! " Ma Li glared at the orc, "if you want to join Zhaoying tribe, don''t say that again! That''s Fengyi young master! He wants to eat meat. Of course we have to help him find it! "¡° But... "The orc seemed to want to retort. Mali raised her hand to stop him¡° okay! If you have the strength to speak, you''d better find the prey as soon as possible. "..." I haven''t eaten well these days, mainly relying on the fruits stored in the past. Moreover, most of these fruits have to be taken away by the wind, so that everyone is hungry and helpless.

 Chapter 220

    Feng Yi''s arm couldn''t move, so he had to kick the weasel orc, "what a waste! What does that Orc do? Throw him away! Hurry up and get me some water! " The weasel ORC was kicked twice on the ground, but still bravely said, "but what the orc is wearing is not animal skin... I just came back to ask the young master..." the wind is about to explode! He didn''t listen to what the weasel Orc said. He yelled, "don''t you understand me?"?! Whatever the ORC was wearing! You! Now? Get me some water right now! I... huh? Wait Wind a mind suddenly keen to capture this ray of light. The tone became gentle and gentle. "You just said that the orc you saved was not wearing animal skin?" The weasel ORC was frightened by Feng Yi''s different attitude. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do and sat on the ground. The wind is impatient again immediately, "I ask you something! Don''t you understand? " The weasel Orc came back and stammered, "well, yes, no, it''s not animal skin..." the wind thought deeply. It''s not animal skin? Then, is it... Breathing becomes more compact, two eyes shining at the weasel orc, "quick! Bring the orc in This time, the weasel ORC was not stunned, and dragged Bai Zheng back to the cave with quick hands and feet. When Feng saw Bai Zheng''s clothes, his eyes lit up! Linen! It''s really linen! He had seen this kind of clothes when he followed the clan leader to the upper Orc City, and this kind of clothes is also very rare in the upper Orc city! Only those with very high status can wear it! The orc in front of him was wearing so much linen. He must have a very high position in the upper Orc city! If you save him... Then... Feng Yi''s eyes across a smile, the corner of his mouth also unconsciously hook up. Looking at the wind, the weasel ORC was confused and had to ask carefully.

 Chapter 221

    Mali had planned to leave when the rain stopped, and wanted to go to Zhaoying tribe as soon as possible, but suddenly there was such a fault. Feng Yi insisted on waiting for Bai Zheng to wake up before he left, but we had to wait with him. I didn''t expect Bai Zheng to sleep for two days! These two days, the rain is still intermittent next non-stop, but the original that some gloomy sky is gradually clear up, blooming a long time no blue Finally, that evening, Bai Zheng opened his eyes... "Hiss..." he felt a kind of soreness. It was like lying on the ground and being trampled by the giant elephant several times, especially when he moved¡° Do you feel uncomfortable when you wake up? " I heard a voice. Bai Zheng also can''t care about the pain, a Gulu sat up, the whole person instantly awake a lot. The wind one by one face friendly smile, trying to release their goodwill¡° When I went to the river to draw water, I found you. Seeing you floating in the water, I brought you back. Who are you? Which tribe? How can you be alone? " Bai Zheng looked at Feng Yi gloomily, as if to stare him out of a hole. After a pause, the wind pretended to be suddenly enlightened¡° Don''t worry, I have no malice. You have been sleeping here for two days. Do you want to have something to drink first? " As he spoke, he asked the weasel orc to deliver two roasted fruits. Bai Zheng frowns and stares at Feng Yi. It''s not easy to act rashly for a while. He has seen this kind of fruit in Bangguo. Although it doesn''t taste very good, it can satisfy his stomach. But they had nothing to do with each other. He couldn''t understand why Fengyi would save him, and now because of the mountain god''s anger in the wilderness, he couldn''t catch the prey and was short of food. He doesn''t believe in orcs. When he thought of the little white and soft looking female in the Yihu tribe before, she was more beautiful than all the females he had ever seen. But when he thought of the way she was beating him with a stick, Bai Zheng felt painful.

 Chapter 222

    Although the taste of the two fruits was not good, the stomach, which was originally clamoring to strike, was relieved. Just after eating these two roasted fruits without any water, I felt thirsty. Bai Zheng took a look at the wind inside and walked out of the cave slowly. He was defenseless, but Yu Guang was watching them all the time. He found that no one stopped him, and no one said anything, so he sat down and guessed. It seems that these orcs really don''t recognize him. It''s just an accident to save him. At the moment, the sky outside the cave is already dark. Bai Zheng drinks a few water by the river and looks around with a slight frown. He was not familiar with the wilderness, and he had fainted before. Now he had lost his way and didn''t know where to go. And it''s getting dark. Although his eyesight will not be affected by the weather, it''s not safe for him to walk alone in the forest at night. Wild mountain god anger, all the prey can not be found, also do not know is afraid to hide, or really left the wild. To be on the safe side, he had better wait until dawn to start... In the cave, Mali slightly raised her eyebrows, "young master, you just let him go?" The wind a casual smile, "urgent what? He hasn''t recovered from his injury, and it''s getting late, so he will definitely come back. " The voice just dropped. There was a sound of footwork outside Shandong. After a while, Bai Zheng''s figure appeared in front of the cave. Ma Li looked at the wind with a smile and didn''t speak. Feng Yi said hello to Bai Zheng boldly, "it''s getting late, and you are single again. It''s better to leave at dawn. Don''t worry, we will never stop you." Bai Zheng''s heart moved. The beast had a good heart. He not only saved him, gave him food, but also cared about him.

 Chapter 223

    When Feng said this, he looked very crooked. After looking at Bai Zheng''s puzzled eyes, he explained it in detail¡° Brother Bai didn''t know. I was drinking by the river and saw a little female alone. I thought she was lost from the tribe, so I wanted to take her to her tribe. But just when I put her down and looked for food for her, she ran away by herself and was targeted and taken away by a group of fierce looking orcs! " Feng Yi seems to be very angry. He hammered the ground hard. Unexpectedly, he pulled the wound and showed his teeth in pain¡° At that time, I was also single, not the opponent of the orcs, so I wanted to go back to the tribe and ask the orcs for help. Unexpectedly, while flying in the sky, the pterygos suddenly rushed to me and knocked me to the ground. He thought that I had taken away the little female. My wings were broken at that time, and they have not recovered yet. " After listening to Feng Yi''s narration, Bai Zheng''s face was very ugly and said, "this pterygos tribe! Oh! If you are really a barbarian, there are no rules! Don''t worry. You have saved me. I will make decisions for you! " The wind one face surprise, "really? Brother Bai Without waiting for Bai Zheng to react, he shook his head and looked worried. "No, no, I can''t implicate brother Bai. The pterygos Orc is already a god warrior with substantial energy! And we are not even God warrior, not his opponent at all Now it''s Bai Zheng''s turn to be surprised¡° You mean? Is the orc who hurt you already a god warrior of energy materialization? Did he use powers when he hit you? How else do you know? " Feng sighed and said, "after I was injured, I have been recuperating in the weasel tribe. Unexpectedly, the fury of mountain god happened again! But I had to follow the weasel people to live in a cave. "¡° It was at this time that the Yihu tribe suddenly came and asked the head of the weasel tribe to take the people to join their Yihu tribe. Otherwise, they would find the land of the weasel tribe and kill all the people! The head of the weasel tribe saw that he was a god warrior with substantial energy, so when he came back, he had no choice but to bring some of his people to join their Yihu tribe... "Feng Yi kicked Ma Li in the place where Bai Zheng couldn''t see. Ma Li immediately fell down at Bai Zheng''s feet and cried out to wipe his tears! Save our clan leader and people! That pterygos tribe, it''s too much! In order to save us, the patriarch had to take some people to join their tribe... Wuwuwuwu... "Bai Zheng kicked Mali away with disgust and lifted his ragged robe¡° What does a big Orc cry like? " Ma Li

 Chapter 224

    I dare not stop all the way. Gradually away from the wilderness, flowers and trees from the original yellow corruption become sparse sparse, and finally green exuberant appearance. The closer she gets to the forest of death, the higher the temperature in the air. Even the warm clothes she used to wear in her fur coat have been replaced with T-shirts. Su Tang conjectured that the death forest might be similar to the southern region of blue star, with warm climate and fertile soil. It''s a good place to live, but I don''t know if there are cockroaches as big as fists here. Ma Qing wiped off the sweat on her forehead, looked at the surrounding environment carefully, and finally pointed to a high mountain in the distance and exclaimed in surprise, "here we are! here we are! Here we are Sutang gasped and sat down against the tree trunk. Her physical strength can''t even catch up with the orc cubs. It seems that we should strengthen our exercise in the future! Along Ma Qing''s fingers, except for a mountain or a mountain, there was not even a stream. Su Tang could not help but frown, "Uncle Ma Qing, is this the place you said is very suitable for survival?" Ma Qing''s excited face turned red and explained incoherently, "yes! No, it''s not! Hi, let me show you. The place I said is just behind the mountain! You can see at a glance! " Cain squatted down in front of Su Tang and said faintly, "come up, I''ll carry you." Su Tang blushed, but she was still lying on Cain''s back¡° Xiong Da, I''m tired too. You carry me Xiong Er pinched his voice and tried to imitate the soft tone of Su Tang''s speech. He looked at Xiong Da with a shy face. Nearly two meters tall, full of bulging tendons, but have to pretend to be a little girl posture, it is some can''t bear to look directly at. Xiong Da kicked Xiong er''s ass with a rude kick¡° You give me a good talk, I eat barbecue in the morning to spit out Xiong Er rubbed his buttocks and stared at Xiong Da with a look of resentment. "It''s still my brother. You don''t want to carry me!" Xiong Da didn''t speak. He stared at Xiong er without expression and shook his wrist. Xiong er jumped away quickly, "don''t! I''m just talking, just talking! " Rini didn''t know where he came from, with a smile of charity on his face, "can''t you leave now? Come here, father, and carry you

 Chapter 225

    Under the leadership of Ma Qing, a group of five people came to the foot of the mountain. Su Tang leaned on Cain''s back and raised her head. She could not help sighing in her heart that this is a mountain, which is a cliff. The angle between the mountain and the ground is about 80 degrees, almost vertical. The cliffs are covered with vines, among which there are ghost vines that they use to make back baskets. If they really live here, there is no need to worry about the materials for making back baskets. There are many branches growing in the crevices of the cliff. There is no soil, but they are still growing tenaciously. Turn left, turn right, a few people are like headless flies everywhere. The anxious look on Ma Qing''s face is more and more obvious, vigorously pulling the vine branches on the cliff. Finally, after tearing off a pile of ghost vines, a hole about two meters high and about one meter wide was revealed. According to the strong physique of the orcs, only one person could pass through. Ma Qing breathed a sigh of relief and said with a faint smile, "this is it. You can go through the mountain from here. There is also a hole in it. After you go out, it''s the place I said."¡° What are you waiting for? Let''s go in and have a look! " As she said this, sugar patted Cain on the shoulder and motioned him to put himself down. Cain stopped for a moment, then he put Su Tang down, grabbed her back collar, and dragged out her half foot which had already stepped into the cave. Su Tang looks at her with a confused face. Cain light way, "I go first, you follow me." Sue sugar picked her eyebrows and said nothing, pulling Cain''s fur skirt behind him. It''s dark in the cave, so sugar spent a exchange point in the system store to exchange a flashlight, illuminating the road ahead. Orc''s vision is not affected in the dark, but Su Tang can''t. She is blind in the dark and dare not move at all. Cain has never concealed the fact that she is the messenger of the beast God in the tribe, so whenever she takes out strange props, the people are very curious. Even so, when Su Tang took out his flashlight, Yanli and Ma Qing could not help but feel astonished and shocked! With the light, Su Tang''s pace accelerated a lot, but in about five minutes they saw the bright cave entrance.

 Chapter 226

    Sue sugar excitedly pulled Cain''s arm, "here''s good, here''s good, we''ll settle down here! There are peaches over there. Let''s go and pick them! " Looking at those tender and delicious big white peaches, the sweet fruit flavor under the tip of the nose is more and more rich. It''s time for lunch. In order to get on the road these days, we roast meat, chestnuts and fruits every day. Without the lubrication of fruits and vegetables, Su Tang felt constipated soon! Now looking at the big white peach with willow green and peach red and fragrance, Su Tang can imagine the feeling that the sweet juice spreads to the whole mouth when she bites the peach skin. She wanted to go to the peach forest, but Cain restrained her fate. Staring round eyes, inside the water vapor halo dye, pitiful appearance in the prosecution of Cain''s deeds how bad¡° What are you doing? I just want to pick a peach! " Soothingly rubbed Sue sugar''s hair, strong arms through her waist, deep and attractive voice is no less than the big white peach, "darling, wait a moment, I''ll see if there is any danger." Su Tang was stunned. She was almost dazed by the beautiful scenery in front of her. She mistakenly thought that she had come to paradise, but in fact, it was still a dangerous Orc continent! When I was on my way a few days ago, I suddenly met a group of jackals. It seems that the jackals haven''t eaten for a long time. They are bony, green eyed and very human. After seeing their huge team, without saying a word, they rushed up one by one, causing a lot of panic in the team. Fortunately, the pterygos are all powerful and powerful, and they have been doing exercises these days. Their physical fitness has improved a lot. They soon subdued the jackals, and there are no casualties. At that time, Su Tang followed Cain in the front of the team, so she had a great visual impact. This was the first time that she realized that this was indeed a dangerous Orc world. Soon calm down, a worried look at Cain, "sorry, just I was too impulsive, you can be a person?" Cain fondled Su Tang''s head and said with a smile, "don''t look down on me. Wait here. I''ll be back soon." Then Cain walked out of the cave, a flash of white light flashed around him, and immediately he became a majestic tiger. The wings spread out, full five meters long, ran forward, flapped their wings, and soared into the air.

 Chapter 227

    Cain spoke with a touch of lightness and joy¡° It''s very big here. I found a lot of cuckoos and long eared beasts. There''s no danger for the moment. The mountains here are all connected together, but there''s a gap over there. If you build a city like you said, I think it can be used as a gate. " Hearing Cain say this, Sutang was relieved. He turned to Ma Qing and Adam and said, "brother, you and uncle Ma Qing, please take the people to have a rest first. We must be tired after so many days on the road." Adam nodded, "OK!" When they left, Su Tang turned to Yanli and said, "you stone wearing orcs are very good at digging caves. If we want to build a city and build many houses, I can tell you how to build it. Can you build it?" Yanli was a bit embarrassed. "I don''t know, city? house? What''s all that? We''re just better at digging caves. " Sue sugar felt her chin and pondered¡° You wait. " After that, they silently call 007 system¡® 007, does the system mall have mortise and tenon structural drawings for sale? "¡¾ Ding! The mortise and tenon structure atlas has been found. Does the host spend 1000 exchange points to purchase? [9 / 10] Su Tang took a cold breath with some heartache. Mortise and tenon structural drawing is so expensive? It is worthy of the wisdom of the blue star ancients. What''s more, the purchase of mortise and tenon structure actually needs to consume an intermediate survival question and answer? She knows some structures, but she is not good at painting. Moreover, the structures she knows are limited. It is estimated that it will be very difficult to build a city. 007 system hasn''t been used for such a long time. Su Tang is about to forget how much balance she has. Can she buy the mortise and tenon structure atlas? And I want to buy city construction blueprint and some defense design drawings later! Bite your teeth¡® Buy it! "¡¾ Ding! The host successfully purchased the mortise and tenon structure atlas, and the current exchange point balance: 20305] Su Tang couldn''t help picking eyebrows, but there were so many left, which made her feel like she had a hair.

 Chapter 228

    Su Tang grinned and put the mortise and tenon atlas into Yanli''s arms. "Take this first, and study it with your people. We can''t afford to build a house because of this!" Rock force silly Leng took over, a time don''t know how to react. Cain patted him on the shoulder with encouragement and said nothing. The people outside the valley, led by Adam, have come in one after another. First, they are shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of them, and then they all find an open space in the valley in an orderly way to take a rest. Su Tang took Cain''s arm and said, "ah Yin, will you take me there to pick peaches? By the way, show me around the valley. I want to see how big it is Cain nodded faintly. First, I took Su Tang to the peach forest in the valley. There were not many peach trees, about a dozen of them, but they were covered with nearly coconut sized peaches. Fortunately, the peach trees here are strong enough. If they are placed in Bluestar, the peach trees must be crushed. But even so, so many peaches covered the branches, the branches were still bent, the breeze blowing, trembling slightly. As we get closer, the fragrance of peaches is more attractive. Sue sugar swallowed her saliva and couldn''t wait to pull one down. If there is any difference between the peaches here and the blue star, the bottom is that the peaches here don''t have that layer of short fluff outside. It looks very clean, and the fruit here is pure natural and pollution-free, so there is no need to worry about any pesticides and chemicals, so Sutang rubbed it with her hand casually twice, and wanted to put it into her mouth. Cain frowned and stopped¡° Have you ever eaten this fruit before? " Su Tang nodded forcefully to emphasize the truth of her speech, and raised the fruit to Cain! It''s called peach. It''s delicious! Why don''t you try it? " Cain hesitated, opened his mouth and bit on the peach in front of him. Suddenly, a sweet and greasy taste filled his mouth. Cain, who had never tasted this flavor, was a little surprised for a moment, but after careful evaluation, it seemed that the taste was good. Su Tang picked her eyebrows. "How about it? Is it delicious? " As he said this, he made an effort to eat peaches.

 Chapter 229

    Looking at Su Tang''s sincere eyes, Cain believed it without hesitation. The white light flashed all over her body and turned into a big white tiger. Her wings stretched out, which made Sutang gape again. With a big white peach in his hand, he managed to climb up Cain''s back and take off after sitting down. Fly high, see far, this sentence is not just talk. Su Tang sat on Cain''s back and covered the whole valley. She had a general judgment in her heart. This valley is indeed a basin topography. Compared with the seasonal climate of the orc continent, as well as the current temperature and plant growth in the valley, Sutang is probably sure that this basin has a tropical rainforest climate. Blocked by the surrounding mountains, rainwater gathered around the basin and moved to the interior of the basin. It has abundant rainfall, luxuriant plants and endless rivers. It can also be called "cornucopia". I didn''t expect that the geographical knowledge I learned in those years could be used here. The more Su Tang looks, the more satisfied she is. Quietly looking at Cain, he found that he was seriously flying, so he picked up the peach in his hand and nibbled it on his mouth¡° Roar Su Tang was so excited that she put down the peach in a hurry. The movement was a little big, and almost fell from Cain''s back¡° Roar Cain still growled, as if accusing Sutang of not keeping his word. Su Tang quickly obeyed the tiger hair on Cain''s head. "If I''m not angry, I''ll taste a little bit. Really, just a little bit!"¡° Roar, roar Although I couldn''t understand what Cain was saying, I could think of Sutang with my toes¡° Well, well, I really don''t want to eat. I swear to the beast God, OK¡° Roar! Roar! Roar Cain''s voice was a little loud this time, and Su Tang''s ears hurt. Eyes inadvertently turned to the front of that piece of blue, eyes across a touch of unbelievable, for a moment did not grasp the strength of his hands, will Cain''s tiger head bang bang¡° Ah Yin! Go over there, go over there! Take me over there! Come on, come on! "

 Chapter 230

    Cain, who had been digging a sand pit on the beach and was having a lot of fun, raised his head when he heard Su Tang''s cough. Gallop general ran to Su sugar side, white light flashed, Su sugar whole person all circle into his arms. "Sue, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you? Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you back to Old Nick! " Su Tang quickly waved her hand and coughed a few times, finally coughing out the water in the intake pipe. The small face flushed to look at Cain, a face excited, "I''m ok, you guess what I found?" Cain was still worried. Sue sugar also can''t help the joy of heart, pointing to the sea, the heart is almost happy to jump out of the chest¡° Salt! It''s the salt our tribe needs most now! " Along the direction of Sutang''s finger, Cain only saw the water. Looking at Su Tang with a serious face, she felt that she must have eaten the poisonous fruit just now, so she had hallucination. In silence, he picked up Su Tang, turned around and ran to the tribe. It seemed that he should not have much to eat. He went back to find old Nick to save him. Su Tang''s face was muddled. When she got back to her senses, she had already returned to the valley. The whole person was carried up by Cain like a sack. All the way, she almost vomited out, OK! Cain put her in front of Old Nick, a nervous face, "Sue ate poisonous fruit, hallucination, you quickly help her see!" Hallucinating sugar:??? When Cain said this, old Nixon became nervous and asked, "what fruit did sugar cub eat? Take me to have a look. Sugar cub told me before that its antidote will grow around the poisonous fruit. Take me to look for it! " Cain nodded, ready to carry sugar. Su Tang took a breath of air and stepped back¡° No, I''m not poisoned! " Old Nick looked at Cain suspiciously. Sugar baby doesn''t look poisoned like this. Cain had a serious face.

 Chapter 231

    Old Nick looked at Cain''s back and looked at Su Tang uneasily. "Sugar boy, you tell nib, are you really OK?" Sue sugar waved her hand, "don''t worry, nib, I''m ok, and Cain is OK, just wait for him to have a look!" Old Nick just nodded, "OK, I''ll go to see the females who are pregnant with cubs first. They seem a little uncomfortable."¡° Well, nib, go quickly. I''ll wait for Cain here. If you have any questions, come to me here¡° Ah, good Cain ran to the sea with all his strength, and it was golden again. Forbearance let oneself don''t open line of sight, strongly restrain oneself to continue to dig a hole on the beach impulse. Very reluctant to go to the beach, a paw gently touched the sea, and then licked. Why? It does have a salty taste. It turns out that the smell in the air is all from the water, and it seems to smell almost the same. What little female said is true! This water can really make salt! So think, this let him feel some don''t like water, seems not so hate. Step forward, stride back to the valley, he just want to rub the little female tightly in his arms. He did! Su Tang felt that she was going to be out of breath now, and her fist beat Cain''s back weakly¡° You, you let me go first, you''re killing me! " Cain was not willing to let go of Su Tang. His cat''s eyes were full of water, and he looked very attractive. Su sugar suppresses her little heart, which is ready to move. She says something arrogantly¡° What about? I didn''t lie to you, did I? Is the water there bitter and salty? " Cain nodded obediently like a big cat. Su Tang said, "it''s no use trying to be cute! I''m not going to eat you! Hum ^ ^ "Cain didn''t quite understand what Sutang said, but as an animal, with one experience, he knew that the little female was a little angry. Adam said that if the little female is angry, she will give her favorite things to coax her.

 Chapter 232

    Cain slowly turned into a human, with a touch of dissatisfaction on his face, staring at Su Tang bitterly. Su Tang thought it was funny and pretended to find nothing¡° I think this place is wonderful. Let''s settle down here, don''t you think? " Cain''s face smelled a little, and he said, "well." Su Tang, with a smile, calls up the 007 system. To tell you the truth, she is just a medical student. It is impossible for her to plan the layout of the city and build a house, and she has no such ability. She doesn''t want to continue to live in the cave. She wants to live in a house that is warm in winter and cool in summer. She wants to sleep on a soft bed. She wants a small room that can solve personal hygiene problems. She wants a big kitchen with bright windows. So, of course, she needs to find the dear 007 system at this time¡® 007, can you design a blueprint for me according to the terrain here? I want to build an exclusive two or three storey courtyard with a basement, and leave enough space for us to farm. We need hospitals and schools... "After telling her all her needs, Su Tang felt a little ashamed. It seemed that there were a lot of demands, but she still looked at 007 with a little expectation¡¾ Ding! Whether scan mode is enabled to scan terrain¡® Yes! "¡¾ Ding! Scan failed. Please find the right location to scan again See this sentence, Su sugar a little confused. What is the right position? Is it hard for her to fly to the sky and scan again? It''s really possible, after all, only in the sky can the terrain of the whole valley be shrouded in sight. He patted Cain on the shoulder and looked at him brightly. "Come on, take me up again. Fly higher. You can see the whole valley as high as it is!" Cain didn''t ask why, but after he became a big tiger, he took sugar to the sky. The strong sense of weightlessness makes Su Tang''s heart surging and blood boiling. She strongly suppresses herself and doesn''t let herself cry out excitedly.

 Chapter 234

    I''ve just come here. I have nothing to do. I have too much to do. Sutang sighed and said to Cain, "OK, let''s go down." On the ground, Su Tang took out the blueprint and found that it was still a blank book. Associated with the use of body forging, Su Tang slapped the book on Cain''s back without saying a word. Cain was shocked. Tiger eyes closed slightly, as if digesting the contents of this book. Then he opened his eyes, and the light inside made Sue sugar feel a little dazzling. Looking at Cain expectantly, "what''s up? I used all my money to find the temple. For this, I am poor now! " Cain put a smile on his mouth, reached out and rubbed Sutang''s head, "don''t you know if you try?" Then she took the blueprint from Sutang and patted it on her back gently. Su Tang closed her eyes in a hurry. She felt that her brain was in a mess, and then gradually became clear. The construction blueprint seemed to be engraved in her mind, clear and shocking! The system is really worthy of being a system. It makes the best use of all the spaces in the valley. From the layout of the houses to the construction of the houses, it is extremely reasonable. Even the surrounding mountains around the valley provide detailed defense design drawings. Originally, surrounded by mountains, the valley was as solid as gold. If it was transformed according to the defense design drawings and later equipped with corresponding weapons, the valley would be an airtight iron bucket. What makes Su Tang most happy is about the house design - each house has its own small yard, which can grow some seasonal vegetables. The distance between houses is not too close or too far, and the system is just right.

 Chapter 235

    Determined that there was no danger in the valley, Adam told the people to move freely. After so many days of trepidation, we have been on the road nonstop, and finally we can relax. Yanli, holding the mortise and tenon atlas tightly in his hand, walked quickly to the place where the stone piercing orcs were gathering. The number of stone piercing orcs is much more than that of winged tiger orcs. They spontaneously form a small group without deliberately integrating. So when Adam said that they could move freely, stone piercing orcs would gather together. When Yanli came with the atlas, Huang Yuanzheng took the flower mother''s hand and looked at the environment in the valley with a happy face¡° This place is really good. If we dig holes in the surrounding mountains, we will live in it. There is no danger here. We can let females and cubs play here. It''s really good! " Flower mother will take off some of the skin, some doubt said, "here is a little bit hotter than outside?" Huang Yuan nodded, "yes, maybe in the cold season, it''s not as cold as it is outside. It''s really a good place! Ah, it''s a pity... "The flower mother side head," what a pity? "¡° We haven''t found such a good place before. But it''s very big here. The pterygos don''t seem unreasonable. We''ll discuss with them at that time. We''ll help them dig caves and let them give us some places. " After listening to Huang Yuan''s remarks, Hua Mu was a little surprised and opened her eyes, "haven''t we joined the Yihu tribe? How can you think that people give you food and drink and bring you out of the wilderness? " Huang Yuan, with a blush on his face, hesitated and explained, "well, I can''t help it. We have so many people. Who knows if the head of the Yihu tribe will treat us well. The power of the tribe is still in his own hands. Don''t worry. I didn''t say I was leaving soon. I''ll talk to him about it when all of us orcs have settled down. " The flower mother sneered and directly poked through Huang Yuan''s lie. "I don''t think you want to wait until you settle down, but to learn the skill that the pterygos tribe can awaken the orcs." Huang Yuan was surprised and looked around. Fortunately, they were all around. Holding her arm, she whispered, "what are you talking about? If this is heard by the people of the pterygos tribe, they will not guard against us! " Flower mother''s face is very ugly, fiercely shake off Huang Yuan''s arm, a face magnanimous, righteous words said, "Huang Yuan! I tell you, if you dare to talk about this kind of thing again in the future, you are not allowed to step into the cave again and sleep on the grass by yourself! " Huang Yuan was shocked!

 Chapter 236

    Hear the voice of rock force, flower mother don''t have a breath to hit! Half of the anger went to him in an instant, "you little boy, come here! You say, do you think the same as your uncle? After learning the skills that can make the orcs wake up, leave the pterygos tribe? " Yanli takes a look at Huang Yuan. Huang Yuan shakes his head desperately behind the flower mother¡° Er, Auntie... "Lizi, you can''t be like your uncle. We need to be a hard-working and kind Orc! What''s more, the orcs of the Yihu tribe are so kind to us. They give us food and skins. How can we learn their skills and then leave the tribe? " Yanli waved his hand in a hurry¡° No, no, auntie, you''re right. I don''t think so now! " The flower mother nodded with satisfaction, "well, it''s almost the same, eh? What do you have in your hand? " Two A4 size atlas in hand, very conspicuous, people want to ignore are not. Yan Li''s face was a little serious. "Auntie, uncle, I''m here to talk about this. You''d better take a look at this atlas first." Flower mother curiously took over, Huang Yuan also tightly together. As they looked at it, Yanli explained to them, "this atlas was given to me by the saint. She said it''s a mortise and tenon structure diagram, which is used to build houses and make furniture. She gave this atlas to me, so that we can study it thoroughly. She will tell us how to build houses and make furniture at that time." When Huang Yuan first came to see the atlas, he was just a little curious, but he didn''t want him to be more and more frightened and shocked. At last, he was addicted to it and couldn''t extricate himself. Flower mother is also a stone wearing orc, but compared with orcs, females are less gifted in this aspect, but they can also understand and understand the importance of this atlas. Looking at Yanli in amazement, "this... You just said that this is from the saint? Shall we see it and give it back to her later? " Yan Li shakes his head and his eyes are full of excitement.

 Chapter 237

    More people, more power! Under the arrangement of Yanli and Huang Yuan, the stone piercing orcs studied the first few relatively simple basic frame drawings of mortise tenon structure in batches. The flower mother takes the females of the tribe to find the red fruit together. On the one hand, she asks for advice on how to make the fur coat, and on the other hand, she wants to promote the relationship between the two races of orcs. Most of the orcs were sent to hunt, and some of the females were protected by the orcs to collect the known food near the valley. The soft fruit tree in Sutang''s space has already shown signs of failure. Sutang quickly moved it out of the space and planted it in the planned fruit forest with the design blueprint given by the system. Because it was determined that there was no danger in the valley, the cubs, led by Gaia, ran happily on the grass in the valley. From time to time, they were surprised to see a nest of cooing beasts flying in the air! See this, these cubs are particularly happy to laugh! They even choose the place with coo coo''s nest to scare them, and enjoy it! Everything seems so harmonious. Su Tang''s heart moves when she sees the rising animal. Beckoning to Gaia, "Yaya, come to my sister''s side!" Gaia immediately ran over, because running, his face was still covered with a layer of sweat, red and lovely¡° Sister in law, what do you call me Su Tang said, "later, you take your little friends to catch more cuckoos, and then pluck the feathers from their wings. Remember not to kill them. Then you go to Aunt Hongguo and ask for some baskets to put all the cuckoo eggs in." Gaia tilted his head curiously, "why do you want to pluck the feathers from the wings of the Goo Goo animals? You can''t let them die yet? Does sister-in-law want to eat live cuckoos? " Su Tang has a black face. Where on earth does she look like she likes to eat live chicken? He explained patiently, "no, plucking feathers is because he doesn''t want to let them fly around. In this way, he can keep them together. Just give them a little grass and water, we can get many cuckoo eggs every day. The more cuckoo beasts we raise, the more cuckoo eggs we have. And in the cold season, we can eat cuckoo beasts as prey!"¡° So, this is a very arduous task. In order to make our people have enough food in the cold season, would you like to take your little friends to catch cuckoos and mow them every day in the future? " Gaia was excited by Su Tang''s words, and instantly felt that she would become a great God warrior!

 Chapter 238

    I didn''t expect that my little action hurt Cain''s self-esteem. But it doesn''t make Sutang give up her big plan of raising chickens! He could only comfort Cain and say, "of course I know you are the best! I want to raise cuckoos. This is for the sake of the overall situation. Do you think you can''t go hunting in the cold season Cain nodded, "all the prey will hide in the cold season and come out in the warm season!"¡° That''s right. I raise these cuckoos to prepare for the cold season! You don''t have to go hunting then, we''ll have fresh prey to eat! And it''s not just coo coo beast, I also want to raise cattle, sheep, pigs, rabbits... "Cain asked solemnly," what do you mean by cattle, sheep, pigs, rabbits? If you want to eat, I''ll help you find it! " Su Tang''s eyes brightened, but she soon dropped her head. He sighed, "cattle and sheep haven''t seen each other yet. Rabbits are long eared animals. Pigs seem to be tusks... Ah, forget it. We have too many things to do now. I''ll tell you later that we have planned a breeding farm. I''m really a smart kid, ha ha!" Cain didn''t speak any more and looked at Su Tang with a spoiled smile. Lunch is the valley is about to flood the long eared beast and coo beast, although they have a large number, but unable to withstand the orcs in the tribe, appetite. In order to save time, all the long eared animals are roasted, while the cuckoo animals are wrapped in big green leaves and mud and buried in the ground to make the cuckoo animals called flowers. The stone wearing orcs and the weasel orcs have never eaten like this before. For a moment, they feel very fresh, so they eat more. But I didn''t expect that only one meal consumed one third of the quantity in the valley. As you can see, Sutang has strengthened the determination of breeding and planting. Otherwise, the orcs will have a bottomless appetite, and the prey in the forest will not know how long they can eat. After a simple meal, the orcs acted according to the morning schedule. Three important things of the tribe at present! Collect food, build houses, sew warm clothes!

 Chapter 239

    After those people left, Sutang told the remaining orcs to find big stones and set up several temporary stoves. Let Cain condense out six big iron pots, six big iron spoons, and two small barrels, which are neatly placed on the temporary stove. After a while, Tian Ding and others came out of the forest with a lot of firewood¡° That''s enough, Tianding. Come here. I''ll tell you how to boil salt. You can burn it first and let three people cut firewood. " There are just ten weasel orcs. They built six stoves, one for watching, three for cutting firewood and one for carrying water! Tian Ding went to Su Tang, with a cautious face, "Saint lady..." Su Tang didn''t want to waste a lot of time because of her address. She said, "it''s very easy to boil salt. Do you see the water in front of you? You find someone to carry water, pour it into the pot and boil it all the time. Don''t put too much water in it. Add a bucket of water each time when the water is dry. After several times, there will be a layer of white crystal at the bottom of the pot, that is salt. You can scrape it off with a spoon and put it in another bucket! " Tian Ding nodded hastily, "good saint, I know!" In order to save time, Su Tang didn''t let them make a fire. She bought a lighter in the mall and quickly gathered up the fire. To be on the safe side, Su Tang is here watching the first pot of water dry. I didn''t expect that the salt content of the seawater here was very high, so the salt came out in the first pot. Pointing to the light white crystal at the bottom of the pot, he said, "see? This is salt! Now it''s too little to scrape off. Burn it several times. When you can scrape it off, put it in this bucket. " Tian Ding stares big eyes, a face of inconceivable! At first, the saint brought them here to say that when boiling salt, he still didn''t believe it. How could there be salt in the water? But now... He nodded happily, "don''t worry, patriarch, holy lady! We must have a good salt here Su Tang was relieved. "Well, do a good job! The tribe will not treat you badly! " The weasel orcs nodded wildly¡° Well, you do it first. I''ll go to other places with the patriarch to have a look. " Su Tang smiles and pulls Cain to leave gracefully.

 Chapter 240

    Su Tang looked down in a hurry. The light in the forest was a little dim. Sutang could feel what she had stepped on, but when she looked down, she found nothing. Cain noticed something was wrong and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" Sue sugar frowned. "Do you see what I stepped on?" Cain pause, frown slightly, "Red Butterfly beast''s wings." Sue sugar looked up at Cain in amazement. His face was bright with discontent. Do I look like a fool? Can''t I see the wings of a butterfly? Cain: prove what he said with actions! Slightly bent down to carry the whole person on his shoulder. Suddenly there was a sense of weightlessness, which made Sutang scream. He patted Cain on the back. "What are you doing?! Give me a fright Cain didn''t speak. He squatted down as if he had picked up something. Sue sugar also took advantage of Cain squat down, feet touch the ground, from his shoulder down¡° Why? Do you have anything in your hand? " Sue sugar looked at Cain curiously. He seemed to hold something in his hand, but he didn''t. Shocked! Is the orc''s eyes different from hers? Can orcs see what she can''t? I feel a little creepy when I think about it. Just wanted to pull Cain''s hand, let him not scare himself, quickly take her away. Then there was a bang, and her hand seemed to touch something. Su sugar slightly a Zheng, suddenly thought of what, eyes some incredible amplification. He changed his position and looked at Cain''s hand. indeed! He had a large, thin piece of glass in his hand.

 Chapter 241

    They wandered in the forest for a long time, scattered, and found more than ten pieces of red butterfly''s wings. There was a charming fragrance of flowers floating in the air, but Su Tang didn''t really smell it. Just as she was about to move on, Cain suddenly held her, "it''s late, let''s go back!" Su Tang looked at it carefully again. After making sure that she didn''t miss the wings of the red butterfly beast, she nodded, "well, we''ve been out for a long time. Let''s go back and see what we''ve achieved." Cain took Su Tang''s wings, put the more than ten transparent wings under his left armpit, took Su Tang''s waist in his right hand and walked toward the valley. As soon as he stepped into the valley, Adam didn''t know where he came from. Looking at Su Tang anxiously, "sugar boy, the kiln for firing ceramic ware has been dug. The people of the tribe found a kind of mud by the stream. Come and see if you can squeeze the mud germ!" Ever since Su Tang made Dagu soup and fried vegetables in a ceramic pot, the people of Su Tang''s clan have been completely occupied. Especially big bone soup, after drinking, the whole body is warm, if in the cold season can drink a bowl of big bone soup, then they will not be frozen to death! If you cook a ceramic pot one day earlier, you can eat soup one day earlier. What''s more, after the clay embryo is kneaded, it needs a drying process¡° Where? Take me to have a look Adam nodded and turned to lead the way. They came to the foot of a mountain, where Hongguo had been waiting with people. After seeing Su Tang, Hong Guo came over with a lump of mud and said, "sugar boy, do you think this kind of mud can be used to squeeze mud germ?" Su Tang began to twist up some mud and looked at it carefully. This kind of mud is gray black. The soil looks very soft and has no grain feeling. It is more delicate than the Loess they used in the Yihu tribe before, and its viscosity seems to be good. The most important thing is that I don''t know what kind of mud it is. It smells like a faint fragrance. It''s just so suitable to knead the mud germ!

 Chapter 242

    No matter how big the pot is, there is always a suitable place to put it down. When the time comes, the effect will be the same! To understand this, Su Tang said hastily, "aunt Hongguo, don''t pinch the cage drawer. First, make a lot of pottery pots and dishes. I''ll find something else to replace the cage drawer!" Although Hongguo had some doubts, she didn''t ask much. She nodded her head, turned around and arranged for her hands to start kneading the mud embryo. Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, but also looked around the environment. The mountain is high and towering. The top third of the mountain is covered by clouds. Through the clouds, you can see the snow above. A stream spread down from the mountain. Su Tang went to the edge and put his hand into the stream. It was cold and cool. It must be the snowy water from the top of the mountain. Recalling the construction blueprint given by the system, a large area at the foot of the mountain will be dug into a small lake for water storage, and part of the water will be introduced into the mountain through underground channels for standby. Nearby is the planned farmland, when the time comes to dig a small channel, the water will be led to irrigate farmland is also very convenient! Ah! What a promising future! Sue sugar nodded with satisfaction. It takes a lot of clay to knead mud germ, and not all mud germ can be fired successfully. So Sutang delineated a place, which is the location of the lake in the system planning. Let''s dig according to the land first! He turned around and took Cain''s hand. "Come on, let''s go and see how they''re doing with rock force." Cain nodded, his face expressionless, just like a guardian spirit, followed Su Tang closely. Along the way, the cubs of the stone wearing orc, seeing him, were hiding. From afar, I saw a group of lively figures chasing and fighting with each other, which caused a burst of noise in the grass. Su Tang waved and cried, "Yaya ~" Gaiya stood up from the grass, with two chicken feathers in her bright silver hair. She looked embarrassed and wanted to laugh. After seeing Su Tang, he immediately gave up chasing the cuckoo beast, and ran towards her, "sister-in-law, why are you here?"

 Chapter 243

    The rest of the cubs, headed by Hutian, the tallest, rushed up to help the Canary red butterfly with its wings. Su Tang felt distressed for a while. She stretched out her hand and twisted the soft meat on Cain''s waist. "How can you bully my brother?" Cain: Su Tang shakes her hand. Her hand hurts. I''m afraid it''s not all copper and iron! He came forward to help Gaia take down the wings of the red butterfly beast in his arms and give them to the other cubs. "You go to give these to Old Nick and let him keep them. It''s hard for you ~" Gaia tugged at Su Tang''s pants. "Sister in law, where are you going? Yaya wants to be with you! " Su Tang squatted down and wiped off the mud on his face. "Yaya is good. Play with brother Hutian. I have something to deal with with your brother. We''ll come back to you after we''ve dealt with it, OK?" Cain stood behind Sutang and looked at Gaia fiercely. When it was time for Arden to wake up, he quickly stepped back two steps and stood straight, "good sister-in-law! Goodbye, sister-in-law With that, he turned around cleanly. Hu Wei didn''t know when to take it back. With mechanical steps, he walked to the distance with his hands and feet. That''s weird. It''s weird. A good child, how to suddenly turn? Su Tang looks back at Cain with a puzzled face. Having done something ungrateful and afraid of being found out, Cain quickly gathered up his fierce look and gave Su Tang a very awkward smile. Su Tang stares at Cain for a long time, and finally doesn''t open her eyes. As expected, she is worthy of being brothers. Didn''t she take the wrong medicine today The mortise and tenon atlas caused a great sensation among the stone wearers! But the atlas is only so small, so Yanli had to arrange for the people to study in turn, and only a little at a time. So the orcs, who were sent out to do other work, were full of mortise and tenon atlas. They were absent-minded and made mistakes no matter what they did. When Sutang and Cain came, a group of orcs were crowding around the atlas. You pushed me¡° You go over there a little bit. You''re in my way¡° Ah, ah, ah! Don''t push me¡° You stepped on my foot

 Chapter 244

    Sue sugar didn''t speak. Cain looked at her and said, "what''s the matter with the atlas?" Yan Li was stunned for a moment. For a moment, my head couldn''t turn around. He didn''t understand what Cain meant when he suddenly asked, was he ready to take back the atlas? But the saint lady said clearly that she wanted to give them the atlas... Su Tang didn''t mean to help. Yan Li hung his head in disappointment. Forget it, it''s normal to regret. After all, it''s so precious as atlas. How can it be given to others easily? He took up the atlas and solemnly handed it to Cain. All the stone wearing beasts around them were eager to talk and stopped talking. They were very sad, but they all restrained themselves from fighting and making noise. Cain frowned slightly, looking a little unhappy, "what are you doing?" This next rock force again Leng, stammer of ask a way, "clan, clan chief isn''t come, come to want atlas?" Cain frowned deeper. "What do I want atlas for?" Huang Yuan was the first to react, and immediately squeezed out of the crowd, laughing like a 200 Jin child. Quietly, he received the atlas behind him and looked at Cain with a smile, "ah, what''s the matter with the patriarch coming to us?" Bright smile hanging on his face, people can see what he is thinking at a glance. Cain also asked faintly, "what''s the matter with the atlas?" Huang Yuan was embarrassed. "This... Clan leader, there is only one atlas. There are so many stone wearing orcs, we all..." Huang Yuan''s original intention is that there are so many stone wearing orcs, but there is only one atlas, which is not enough! But somehow, the words changed from his mouth, as if none of the stone wearing orcs could understand the atlas. Not only Cain, but also Sutang frowned. He interjected, "are there so many stone piercing orcs that none of them can..." Huang Yuan thought a little and explained, "it''s not true. There are several other orcs with good talent. Although they can''t compare with Yanli, they are rare!"

 Chapter 245

    Huang Yuan''s face was a lot of ugly, but he didn''t dare to say a word to Cain''s eyes which seemed to have insight into people''s heart. Just before he was ready to leave, Huang Yuan jumped out again¡° Saint, since I''m going to dig a cave, these people are enough. I won''t go. I''d better stay here and take care of other people. " Sue just wanted to explain something. Cain interrupted with a smile, "yes." After that, he glanced at the other orcs. "Anyone else want to stay? Or does anyone want to dig a cave? " Cain nodded, but he didn''t want to stay. He just said that he would not force us. After that, more than ten orcs came out one after another. Of the more than 30 orcs originally selected, there are now less than 20. Yanli stood in the crowd, his face flushed, very sorry! Although he is nominally the clan leader of the stone wearing orcs, we all know that Huang Yuan is the real master of the family. Uncle Huang Yuan''s careful thinking is even clear to him, not to mention the Yihu clan leader who doesn''t look silly¡° Any more? " Seeing Cain''s face as usual, the retreating orcs also breathed a sigh of relief. Cain nodded again when he saw that there was no movement¡° Next, I''ll just say it once. The orcs who went to dig the cave today will be incorporated into the urban defense team, and only they can access the design drawings of the city construction, and the cultivation skills that can awaken their powers will give priority to them... "Cain''s words were not finished, and the remaining hundred stone wearing orcs burst open the pot¡° what?! How could that be? "¡° Isn''t it just digging a cave? I can too! Choose me, choose me¡° My Lord, is it still too late for me to dig a cave? "¡° Yeah, yeah, we''re all willing to dig caves! " Huang Yuan frowned a little displeased when he saw that people of different nationalities were rushing to dig caves.

 Chapter 246

    Cain raised his hand and said, "don''t worry about the orcs who didn''t join the city defense team. Work hard. As long as you don''t have two hearts for the tribe, you can learn the skill of power awakening. I can see what you pay for the tribe, and the tribe won''t treat you badly." This kind of sweeping words, coupled with the temptation to awaken the power, completely inspired the stone wearers'' excited psychology. Su Tang is also in the side to listen to the blood boiling, it seems that the tiger this is not a sound, a startling ah. A few days ago, I didn''t think big tiger could speak. I didn''t expect that he would win people''s hearts and give them a set of ideas. Under the cheers of the stone wearing orcs, Cain took Su Tang and a dozen orcs to the place where they kneaded the mud embryo. In order to be on the safe side, Cain asked the ten orcs to take an oath to the beast God, and then let Sutang take the blueprint to them. The stone piercing orcs are good at building. When they suddenly come across the blueprint produced by 007 system, which is full of wisdom, reasonable layout and clear style, they are all excited and speechless. Especially Yanli, he thought it was amazing, and suddenly there were many things in his mind that didn''t belong to him. Looking at the mountain in front of him, he just thought a little and knew where to dig, how much to dig and how to dig. This has never been experienced before, and indeed only the messenger sent by the beast God can do it¡° Patriarch, saint, please rest assured! We will certainly build the city. I believe that by then, the pterygos tribe will be the strongest tribe in the orc continent! " Su Tang said with a smile, "I believe it, too, so you should come on! Now I''ll work hard for you to dig a cave. Later, I''ll assign people to help you build the city. " Yan Li nodded, but he didn''t know what to think of. The smile on his face was a little stiff. He hesitated for a moment and said¡° The patriarch, the virgin and uncle Huang Yuan are not like this before. I hope you don''t blame him. He is also for the stone wearing beast. People think that maybe they are afraid that you can''t treat us well... But I don''t mean that. You treat us very well, and we all keep it in mind! But Uncle Huang Yuan, he... "

 Chapter 247

    "Chieftain, Rini, they''ve hunted a lot of tusks. Go and have a look!" Cain and Sutang looked at each other. There''s nothing to see here. Whether it''s squeezing mud or digging a cave, it will take a while. So he nodded to dunshan and said, "take me there!" Dunshan is leading the way. Before he went far, he turned his head with a smile and said, "I found the ancestral clan leader, saint, Tusk''s nest! Then he told Rini, and he took all the tusks back with the clan Sue sugar curled up her lips! Then you are really good! Thanks to you! That''s why Uncle Rini caught so many prey After being praised, dunshan suddenly felt embarrassed. His face turned red and he scratched his head. "In fact, I didn''t do anything..." looking at dunshan''s innocent little boy, Su Tang thought it was fun and wanted to tease him. As soon as he opened his mouth, before he could make a sound, Yu Guang saw Cain''s resentment on his face and stared at her. Sue sugar angrily shut up. After walking for about three or five minutes, Su Tang saw Xiong Da Xiong er''s burly figure from a distance. Especially Xiong Er, with a tusk on his shoulder and his back to them, didn''t know who he was talking to! Su Tang is curious, and dunshan on one side immediately smiles strangely¡° Ha ha ha, Xiong er must be courting Liu Ye again! It''s going to be cold season. He must want willow leaves to give him a baby¡° Cough... Cough! " Su tangleng was frightened by dunshan''s words. Courtship... Are orcs all this big? Or did she have a problem? Cain gave a knife eye to dunshan when he was satisfied with Su Tang. Dunshan:??? After a long time, Su Tang felt that she might really want to interrupt. After all, she has never seen anyone clapping for love in public. Hey, so what dunshan said about courtship is probably literal.

 Chapter 248

    Don''t want to let the topic continue to involve in her, Su sugar will quickly shift everyone''s attention¡° Eh? Xiong Er, what''s in your hand? Is it for willow leaves? " Smell speech, willow leaf small face suddenly a red, walk to Su sugar side, half take her arm, low voice way, "sugar sugar, you don''t talk nonsense ~" Su sugar''s mouth corner is about to overflow smile. Bear in the second hand with a string of peach branches, peach branches also hanging two big peaches, looks fresh and juicy, very delicious appearance. After listening to Su Tang''s words, Xiong er''s face also lit up a red cloud, but his skin was rough and flesh was thick, and he was a little black, which didn''t look obvious. Holding the peach branch, I want to give it to LiuYe, but I''m still hesitating. Su Tang is anxious for him. It''s hard to see him pluck up his courage and be ready to speak. Xiong Da Weng''s voice came from behind, "Xiong Er, what are you doing? You don''t feel the panic of being a beast with tusks on your back So Su Tang watched helplessly, and Xiong er''s courage was suddenly doused by Xiong da. It''s not the right time for Xiong Da to come. Bear big also just don''t know of come forward, a pair of good elder brother''s appearance, put down the tusk beast on the shoulder for bear two. Then the vision just saw Su sugar and Cain, Leng for a while, Han Han touched head¡° Patriarch, saint, you are also here! Why are willow leaves here? " When he noticed that Xiong er''s face turned black, and he was holding a string of peach branches, he suddenly realized! A fierce slap on Xiong er''s back, the unguarded Xiong Er faltered and nearly fell in front of Liu Ye¡° Hello, Xiong ER! Why can''t you find anyone when you come back? So I secretly went to pick the fruit for the willow leaves! " Su sugar helplessly shook his head, some can''t bear don''t open the line of sight. Why is this bear so big? I really don''t have any insight. Xiong er''s eyes are almost on the verge of fire. If he didn''t want to leave a good impression in front of the willow leaves, he would have rushed to fight with Xiong da.

 Chapter 249

    Xiong Er Yu Guang was very sad to see Liu Ye leave with Su Tang! Looking at Xiong Da, his heart was filled with anger. There was a breath in his chest, which was very uncomfortable. Xiong Er felt that he was about to explode! I can''t help but roar and hit Xiong Da hard¡® Bang''xiong Da''s whole body slides several meters away against the grass, and then falls there motionless. At first, Xiong Er didn''t care. But looking at Xiong Da, he didn''t get up all the time. Xiong Er suddenly felt that the hair on his whole back was standing up. Hands and feet a burst of soreness and weakness, but bear two this is not to care about their own strange, rolling to bear big side. The voice is faint with a shiver, "Xiong Da Xiong Da, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me! You get up, you get up, I don''t blame you! " Bear is still motionless. Xiong ER was so scared that he suddenly raised the volume, "Xiong Da, wake up!" Su Tang and others who haven''t gone far hear something strange and turn back¡° What happened to Xiong Da? " Xiong Er looked back, his face full of panic¡° Patriarch! I don''t know! I hit Xiong DA and he won''t move! Come and save Xiong Da Su Tang frowned slightly, gently pushed Liu Ye''s arm away, went to Xiong DA and squatted down. I saw bear big face slightly pale, breathing shallow slow, not like a sudden disease. Su Tang looked at Xiong ER and asked, "where did you just hit him?" Xiong ER was a little confused and shook his head in a panic. "I, I, I don''t remember, so I hit him lightly, and he flew here from there. Holy lady, how is Xiong Da? Will he go to see the beast God? It''s all my fault! If Xiong Da goes to see the beast God, I''ll go with him, too! " Cain stepped forward and patted bear two on the head¡° What did you say? Shut up

 Chapter 250

    Su Tang sneered. She thought Xiong ER was scared¡° It''s not important for you to start a fight. You should pay attention to it in the future. Xiong Da should have a good rest these days. He can''t go hunting with you any more. " Xiong Er nodded, "don''t worry, saint. I will take good care of Xiong da. I won''t let him do any work!" At this moment, Rini came over from a distance, saw Xiong Da lying unconscious on the ground, and asked, "what''s the matter, Cub?" Xiong Er cried and bowed his head. He said, "I''m fighting with Xiong da. If I accidentally hit him, he won''t move. The saint said he would just lie down for a while and rest for a few days! " Rini frowned and didn''t speak, but he squatted down to the other side of bear and looked carefully. After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Xiong Er, with a touch of doubt in his voice, "you hit?" Xiong Er nodded in a hurry, but he might be afraid that Rini would blame him, and he tried to defend himself, "I really don''t use much strength, just like when we fight! I don''t know why he''s so careless all of a sudden. " Lini picked his eyebrows, went to bear two, stretched out his hand and clenched his arm, "does it hurt?" Xiong Er shook his head, "it doesn''t hurt!" "What about that?" said Rini Bear two yelled, almost jumped up from the ground, "let go, you quickly let go, don''t touch my arm ~" Rini laughed and released bear two''s arm. Xiong Er immediately covers the place where he is hurt and hides in the hiding place. He looks at lini on guard. Cain looked at Xiong er''s face and sighed in silence. Turn to the line of vision to cast to Ni Ni, inexplicably asked a sentence, "have confirmed?" Rini shook his head and said, "try again!" Su Tang, dun Shan and Liu Ye are confused. I can''t understand what they are saying. Rini waved to the bear, "come here, son!" Xiong Er Yi shook his head in horror. "What do you want to do to me? I won''t go there!" Lini is helpless. Looking around, his eyes fixed on a huge stone near the stream. Pointing to the stone, he said to Xiong Er, "son, go and lift the stone up!" Bear two couldn''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 251

    Xiong er''s face turned red, and the big stone still didn''t move. Cain frowned slightly. Was he wrong? Everyone was sweating when they were watching. Several more attempts were made, but they all failed. Seeing that Xiong Er wanted to give up, Su Tang patted Liu Ye on the shoulder, indicating that Liu Ye encouraged him. Liu Ye took a deep breath and said, "Xiong Er, I believe you! You, if you can lift this stone, I, I, I will promise you... "The following sentence, the voice is too small to be heard. But Xiong er''s mind is on Liu Ye, so although his voice is small, he can still hear it clearly! Suddenly excited ears are up¡° What! What do you say? You say if I lift the stone, you promise to marry me Willow leaf''s face is more red! His head is almost down to the ground. He doesn''t pay any attention to Xiong er. With the goal, with the running, bear two really feel that his body''s strength is about to overflow! With a serious face, he squatted down slightly, stabilized the chassis, clasped his hands tightly on both sides of the stone, and pursed his lips tightly into a straight line, because the force was still shaking slightly. The blue tendons on Xiong er''s arms burst. It can be seen that he really exerted himself¡° Ah With Xiong er''s cry, the big stone finally loosened, and the grass beside the stone swelled up, and Xiong ER was about to succeed¡° Poof... "Another sound came. Everyone was stunned. In particular, Xiong er''s face turned red because of his exertion, which was even more red than that after being corroded by acid rain. With the release of both hands, the stone that was going to leave the ground returned to its original position. Xiong Eryi covered his buttocks with a coy face, "I, I''ll go first!" After that, fly away. Su Tang was still a little confused, but when she smelled the smell of something or nothing, she suddenly responded. Just now, with a "poof", it turned out that Xiong ER was farting.

 Chapter 252

    Tusks and blue star pigs have some imagination, but they are slightly different. Blue Star pig looks simple and lovely, fat and strong, and looks delicious, while the tusks of ORC continent look much more ferocious. The curved and long tusks grow from both sides of the mouth. The top of the tusks is shining with cold light under the reflection of the sun. There is a clump of hard and thick hair on the top of the head. The four hooves are wrapped in a layer of thick black armor. Although he had been bitten off his throat and his eyes were closed, it was not difficult to see how terrible the fighting scene was from the bloodstain on his body! In the distance, there are several small tusks, surrounded by a dead tusk, with small nose arched. Su Tang''s heart moved. Rini explained to one side, "those fatter looking prey are easy to fight. They should have lived in the dead forest all the time. The skinny ones should have escaped from the wilderness. It took a lot of effort to catch them, and several orcs were injured After hearing this, Su Tang asked, "is it serious? I''ve just heard from Liu Ye that they have found a lot of herbs today. Let the wounded orcs go to see Old Nick. " Rini laughed and waved his hand. "It''s OK. Orcs have strong self-healing ability. They''re just a little hurt. There''s no need to waste herbs." Su Tang didn''t ask for anything after listening. After all, the orcs often go hunting, and their injuries are normal. They can tell which ones are serious and which ones are not. So their eyes began to turn back and forth on the nearly 100 heads of prey they were fighting back. More than a dozen orcs with stone knives are decomposing the carcasses of tusks. The grass is dyed red by the bright red blood, and there is a strong smell of blood floating in the air, which makes Sutang nauseous. He frowned slightly and made up his mind. When they come back from their next hunting, they must not be allowed to take their prey to the valley for dismemberment. The place by the sea is good, and it''s not too far from the valley. It''s just the place where they can clean the prey and transport it back. Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a commotion from the little tusks in the distance. It turned out that an orc wanted to capture them and dismember them. Su Tang quickly stepped forward to stop, "earth, wait! Don''t kill them Earth rock turns to see Su Tang.

 Chapter 253

    Cain comforted, "it''s OK. I''ll be taken back soon." Su Tang didn''t speak. She was worried for a long time. Fortunately, Rini soon came back with the captured little tusks. One of them died and the other three were alive. Come to Su sugar in front of, Ni jilted to shake the living tusk beast in the hand, ask a way, "how do you want to deal with?" Before Sutang could speak, the tusk beast began to struggle violently in Rini''s hands, and its four hooves fluttered wildly. Su Tang stepped back in horror, but he also saw that the hair on the top of Tusk''s head pierced Rini''s hand. Although it wasn''t a big wound, it made Sutang realize that the tusk beast really couldn''t be raised as Cain said! So he quickly waved his hand, "no, no! How should you deal with it... "Rini nodded and threw the tusk beast to the orcs and let them deal with it. These 100 tusks look a lot, but their pterygos tribe now has nearly 700 people, and some orcs have practiced body forging, and their appetite has greatly increased. One person is three. Therefore, in one night, the 100 tusks consumed less than half of the total. Moreover, when many female cubs were vegetarian, if they all ate meat, they would have to consume at least half of the total. Once again, Sutang realized how hard it was to survive on the orc continent. There are six months in the cold season, and there is no food source during that period. Before the cold season comes, they need to store the food of 700 people for six months, and also store the wood that can provide them with six months of burning heat. That will be a huge astronomical number. Thinking of this, Su Tang suddenly felt that the barbecue in her hand was not fragrant, and she could not help shivering. Cain noticed that, he took Sutang in his arms and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Is it cold? " Su Tang shakes his head and stares at the barbecue in his hand in a depressed mood. "It''s not cold, but it''s scared. Ah Yin, do you think we can save enough food and wood before the cold season comes?" Cain was silent for a moment. "If we start collecting now, food may be OK, but there may be a shortage of wood."

 Chapter 254

    Cain blinked, and there was a flicker of banter¡° Ah ~ "Su Tang exclaimed for a short time. She felt the wet wriggling in her palm and quickly took back her hand. A blush on the cheek, staring at the round apricot eyes, "you, rascal!"¡° Ha ha ha Su Tang, who was held in Cain''s arms, felt the vibration caused by his laughter. The sound was loud and her head was humming Previously, I said that when I arrived at the new land, I would hold a bonfire party for three nights. But really here, found nothing, we have to continue to be busy, after all, another two months, is the cold season. And now they don''t build houses, they don''t dig foundations, they don''t store food, they really don''t want anything. All the newly dug caves are filled with clay germ, so everyone used the ground as the bed and the sky as the quilt to light a bonfire and sleep on the lawn in the valley. In the evening, the temperature in the valley suddenly dropped, Cain directly turned into a big tiger, and put Sutang tightly in her arms to warm her. Su Tang looked at the stars in the night, feeling that this is what life should be like, full, busy, every day there are new goals and struggle for it. The most important thing is that there are people who love you and accompany you silently. He arched under Cain''s belly again, sighed comfortably, and just closed his eyes to go to bed. Su Tang suddenly feel a trace of strange abdomen came, followed by the lower body gushing a stream of heat.!!! Su Tang couldn''t help but feel fragrant in her heart. How can you forget the most important things when you come to the world of beasts? Calculate the day, she really should come to aunt! Some embarrassed to move, poked Cain''s belly, "a Yin... I..." words have not finished, Cain "whoosh" into a human shape, with Su sugar body under the cover of the animal skin will her whole person into a tube shape, carry on the shoulder, three or two steps to the side of the secret woods. Shoulder hit the abdomen, the lower body that a stream of heat, do not want money like to go out. Su Tang: did the tiger take mad drugs? I want to kill him with one blow! After a minute, Cain finally stopped in the valley where there was no one, put Su Tang down, and looked at her brightly¡° Sue, you''re in heat... "Sue sugar is black.

 Chapter 255

    Sue sugar spent a lot of effort to popularize aunt Cain''s common sense. Let him understand that this is not an injury, not an oestrus, in a few days will be good. It is specially emphasized that he is a species that will not die after bleeding for seven days in a month, so that Cain will be OK in the future, but don''t make her angry. Cain was blindfolded and nodded. After the reaction, a serious face with the sugar stressed, "Sue, this matter you don''t mention to anyone." Su Tang was stunned. "What''s the matter? Why do you say that all of a sudden? "¡° The females in the orc continent don''t have estrus every month. Generally, there are four times in a big season and one time in a small season. When they mate a few days after estrus, the females will have pups¡° Females who have more estrus in each season are usually more popular with orcs because it means that they have more babies! And you have one time every month, and you have to have at least 24 times in a big season. If you are known by the evil Orcs, then... "Cain didn''t finish his words, but Sutang already knew what he was going to say later. It''s just his words don''t make sue understand. After the end of aunt, mating in a few days, should be the ovulation period of the female, a high probability of pregnancy, this Su sugar understand. But Cain said, this season only comes four times. What''s the big aunt? Is this the unique constitution of the orc continent? God, what kind of immortal constitution is this? It''s too enviable! Although Su Tang doesn''t have the trouble of dysmenorrhea, after she comes to her aunt, her mood will inevitably fluctuate, and her waist is sour and her stomach distension makes her unable to do anything. So the female of ORC continent, so few big aunts... Su Tang felt that she was incarnated as a lemon essence now, which was really sour! Envy is envy, but if it comes to her own safety, Su Tang is very careful¡° Don''t worry, and who will talk about such things everywhere! Just... You orcs have such a good sense of smell. Even if I don''t say it, they can smell it... "Cain:" Su Tang''s eyes turned, "you wait!" Open 007 system again, search in the mall to get rid of peculiar smell¡¾ Ding! Relevant items have been searched for you, please click to view details!] Quwei water: 100 exchange points, sprayed near the odor, can effectively remove the odor, effective time of 12 hours. Peach sachet: 500 exchange points, wearing sachet can hide all their breath.

 Chapter 256

    Cain was used to Su Tang, who was dissatisfied and easily angry after communicating with the temple. So he was very clever not to ask, quietly stood aside waiting for Su Tang gas to disappear. After su Tang got the quwei water, she turned off 007 directly to save her mind. In the inner thigh spray a few times, take up a look, good guy, straight down a third! Su Tang''s heart is another throbbing pain! Put the quwei water into the space and looked up at Cain, "how about it? Can you still smell it? " Cain sniffed and shook his head. "I can''t smell it." Su Tang breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good..." although the price of things is a bit low, the quality is still guaranteed! After this toss, coupled with physical discomfort, not long after returning to the campfire, Su Tang fell asleep The next day. When the first sunlight came into the valley, the orcs woke up one after another. Everyone stood up, shaking the dew on his body, one by one looking fresh and fresh! Su Tang also rubbed her eyes and sat up. She felt another surge from her body. Su Tang: let Cain take her to a place where there was no one. After cleaning up, she came back as if nothing had happened. After coming back, Su Tang''s face stinks even more! Because just in the process of personal hygiene, she was also embarrassed to throw the used aunt towel around, so she wrapped it with big green leaves and wanted to put it in the space first. Who knows just had this idea, 007 suddenly jumped out, red desperately flashing¡¾ Warning! Warning! The host should not put garbage in the system space!] Su Tang: try to negotiate with 007¡® You see, I don''t have a place to lose now. I''ll just put it away for a while. How about going out to find a place to lose it after breakfast? "¡¾ no way! The host is not allowed to put garbage into the system space!] Su Tang: tell me¡® Then you say, "what shall I do?"¡¾ Ding! Relevant products have been recommended for you, please click to view!]

 Chapter 257

    The orcs don''t have the habit of eating breakfast, but Sutang can''t. If they don''t eat something in the morning, they will have no strength at noon. So while the other orcs went to work, Sutang took some chestnuts and threw them into the bonfire. After a night''s burning, only a pile of black plant ash and red charcoal were left. Su Tang''s eyes brightened. He patted his thigh hard and exclaimed excitedly, "ah! I remember Cain: Su Tang turned around and held Cain''s hand tightly. "Ah Yin, did you say yesterday that there was a lot of wood needed for heating in the cold season? Maybe it wasn''t enough!" Cain nodded. "Yes, is there a solution?" Su Tang looked excited, "of course! Yesterday, my thinking was limited to the coal mine, but I just remembered that without coal, we can make charcoal! " Cain didn''t know, "what is charcoal?" Sue sugar looked around. Pick up two thin wood branches from the grass, which haven''t been burned completely. He pulled a piece of red charcoal from the campfire and said, "look, this is charcoal." Then he picked up the charcoal with a branch and went to the stream. He immersed the charcoal in the water. With a burst of white smoke, Su Tang picked up the charcoal. At the moment, the surface of the charcoal was completely dark. Su Tang said with a smile, "look, this is charcoal!"¡° The role of charcoal is very wide, for us now, the most important thing is heating. After the wood is fired into charcoal, the burning time will be longer, and the temperature will be increased. It''s so suitable for us! And later, if we find iron ore, copper, we can also use it to make iron and copper! Well, isn''t charcoal great? " Cain nodded. "Well, as long as Sue thinks of it, it''s great!" Sue sugar''s face is a little hot. Put the charcoal aside, take out the chestnuts from the fire and let Cain peel them for her. Now, whatever happens is imminent. Salt boiling is already in place, and food is being collected all the time. For the time being, the construction of the house needs to be slow, followed by the storage of meat and the burning of charcoal.

 Chapter 258

    Yuanyuan slapped her chest with a righteous face, "don''t worry, I''ll help you find it!" Meng Ze, who was silent, suddenly took Yuan Yuan''s hand away. After noticing Su Tang''s sight, she chuckled shyly. Yuanyuan is a little puzzled. "What are you doing?" Meng Ze is a serious explanation, "don''t pat, be careful to pat flat..." Yuanyuan looked down at his own Yuanyuan, rubbed two, complained, "nonsense! How could it be flattened? " Su Tang felt as if she had been hit by 10000 points! He took Cain and turned his head and left without even calling them. Looking at Su Tang''s face, she couldn''t help laughing. He rubbed the soft hair on her head and said in a low voice, "it''s OK, Sue. I don''t think you''re small..." Sutang: I''m angry, but I have to try to keep smiling The kiln for firing pottery was finished yesterday, and the first batch of potted pots were carefully carried to the kiln after an afternoon and a night''s shade. Adam, who was in command, saw the figures of Sutang and Cain and came up to him, "Why are you here?" Su Tang told ya Gang what charcoal is and its use. Then he expressed his intention, "I want to dig two more kilns beside the kilns, which are specially used for burning charcoal. This kind of kilns can''t be too ventilated, just leave one mouth."¡° Before firing charcoal, first cut the wood into similar shapes and sizes. When the wood burns red, soak it in cold water, and then take it out. The residual temperature inside the wood will dry the moisture on the surface of the charcoal, so that the charcoal is fired. " Adam nodded thoughtfully. "It sounds like it''s very simple. I''ll arrange someone to dig the kiln now. When I cook charcoal in the afternoon, you can watch it."¡° OK, no problem! " Because Adam is taking care of her, Sutang is very relieved. Pull Cain again came to the place where the pottery is kneaded, the females are sitting around a pile of mud, methodically. Not far away, Yanli they are also trying to continue to expand the cave, excavated gravel is about to pile up into a hill.

 Chapter 259

    When I came to the cave, I found that the stone walls and the ground were very smooth. The similarity was as high as 99% of that in the blueprint! After walking through a short corridor, there are the stairs that have been dug. The stairs are of equal height. Su Tang walks on them in a trance. He has the illusion of following the tour group in blue star to visit the underground caves. After coming down the stairs, it was dark all around. Su Tang turned on the flashlight, otherwise nothing could be seen. From all directions came the sound of claws rubbing against the rocks, and people''s teeth were sour¡° Yanli! Come here for a moment, my Lord, I want to see you! " The stone wearing Orc roared and echoed in the underground cave for a long time. Before waiting for a few seconds, Su Tang vaguely saw a figure coming towards her. She flashed a flashlight and saw that it was Yanli. When the orc saw that Yanli was coming, he left alone¡° Patriarch, saint, what can I do for you? " Su Tang said, "when you dig a cave, can you cut the stone into a fixed shape?" Instead of answering immediately, Yanli asked cautiously, "what shape are you talking about? The simpler one may be OK. If it''s too difficult, it may not be... "" no, it''s not difficult. The house in the blueprint. Think about the stone bricks used to build the house. Can these stones be divided into stone bricks one by one? " Yan Li closed his eyes and looked at the blueprint in his mind. Then he opened his eyes and nodded, "yes, but if it''s just us, the speed will be very slow. Can I ask my people to help?" Su Tangyu chokes. At ordinary times, Cain was in charge of personnel arrangement and dispatch. Now the tribe has a large population, and Sutang is not so sensitive to the number, so he really can''t command. Cain stepped forward, nodded slightly, his voice was indifferent, "how many orcs do you know the blueprint now?"¡° Eighteen Cain nodded. "Well, I''ll divide you into 17 teams, with the orcs who know the blueprint as team leaders. Each team leader selects 10 to 15 orcs to help dig the cave and divide the stones into the bricks in the blueprint. You are responsible for managing the 17 Orc captains and arranging their specific work. Any questions? " Yan Li shook his head excitedly, as if he was satisfied with Cain''s arrangement!

 Chapter 260

    At noon, we still eat the meat of tusks, and the new prey has not been dealt with yet. When Rini saw this, he was so anxious that the corners of his mouth blistered¡° Su Tang, when do you say smoked meat can be made? It''s very hot in the valley. The prey won''t last long! If you don''t deal with it quickly, it will soon rot away! " Su Tang also understood the seriousness of the matter, and immediately nodded, "don''t worry, uncle lini. I started to prepare smoked meat in the afternoon. For the first time, I''m not sure if I can succeed. Try it first!" Yuanyuan and Mengze haven''t found the kind of plant she wants yet. If they can''t make steamed castor, they can''t deal with large pieces of meat. You can only cut the meat into long and thin strips, apply a layer of salt to marinate it, and finally put it on the fire to smoke and bake until the water is evaporated! Although it''s OK to do this, the smoked meat sticks are just like snacks for the orcs here, and they also cost salt! There have always been orcs boiling salt by turns by the sea. Salt is not afraid of being damaged. Naturally, the more the better! Moreover, the sea in the world of beasts is not polluted, and there is no dirt in it. The boiled salt has a faint green color, which is much better than the salt they exchanged in the antelope tribe! I don''t know if it''s sea salt or not. All the food is very fresh! So after having a barbecue at noon, Yuanyuan only had a short rest, and then they were driven out by Sutang to look for that kind of plant. And Su Tang herself is looking for Aunt Hongguo''s help to prepare the smoked meat! The orcs in the tribe were very excited when they learned about this, and their enthusiasm for work was greatly improved. What did Sutang ask them to do? It was fast and good! After a while, the shelves for cutting and drying meat strips were ready! Su Tang looked at Huang Guo and said, "take the orcs and bring some of the pottery pots that were cooked in the morning."¡° Good sugar Sutang looked at Rini again, "uncle! A lot of firewood! The more, the better! " Lini also nodded, "it''s ready. I''ll send it here!" For a moment, Su Tang was a little nervous and took several deep breaths in a row. Cain patted her on the shoulder. "I believe you! take it easy! You can do it

 Chapter 261

    What else did Sutang want to say? Cain interrupted her¡° Look, they''re back. Go and teach them how to do it. I''ll be back soon! Don''t worry Su Tang turned around and saw Huang Guo and the orcs coming towards her. Although he was still a little uneasy, he thought that Cain was a level five God warrior. Generally, nothing could hurt him, so he settled down a little. He just said with concern, "you must be careful when you go out alone. I''ll wait for you to come back in the tribe..." then he stood on tiptoe and pecked Cain''s face like a dragonfly skimming water. After feeling his hot eyes, he quickly stepped back¡° I, I''ll go and get busy first... You go and get back early, too! " Cain grabbed Sutang''s wrist fiercely, and there was a spark in his eyes. Su Tang seemed to be frightened, almost jumped up from the ground, "you, what are you doing? Cain''s throat was rolling, his lips were curling up, and he didn''t say anything at last. He let go of Sutang. Su Tang jumped away as if she was afraid that Cain would catch her again. Feeling the blazing sight, Su Tang''s face turned red. She pretended to talk to Huang Guo calmly and turned her back to Cain. Soon, that feeling disappeared, Su Tang turned around, really disappeared Cain''s trace, heart suddenly become empty. It''s the first time I''ve been with Cain in a month... It''s strange... Habit, what a terrible thing¡° Sugar? Are you okay? Are you all right? " Hearing Huang Guo''s voice, Su Tang quickly shook her head, "it''s ok..." "everyone help to raise the fire, don''t put the pottery pot, put the shelf on the fire, pay attention not to let the fire burn to the shelf, pour all the cut meat into the pottery pot... Aunt Hongguo, where''s the salt?" People are getting busy.

 Chapter 262

    That''s the nod¡° Don''t worry, Auntie Hongguo. Yes, the meat we cut now is too small. When they find the right material, I''ll teach you how to weave steamed castor, and then we can make bigger meat pieces! " Hongguo was relieved gradually. There was plenty of wood, and the fire was burning fast. In addition, the meat was originally cut into small pieces. So the first batch of smoked meat is ready! The hard touch, a heavy smoky smell, is not the smoked meat I have seen before! Su Tang smiles with relief, looks at the red fruit and Rini, and says excitedly, "it''s a success! Smoked meat is made! We made it Smell speech, Rini is very happy to come forward, hand to take up a meat. Only two fingers of Rini were thick and thin, not even as big as his palm! I can''t wait to put it into my mouth and chew it. It''s too late for Sutang to stop it! This smoked meat is still attached with salt frost on the surface. When eating it, you should wash it first, and cook it with water or fire to make it soft before eating it! Although this batch of smoked meat has just come out of the oven, it is not hard, but just seeing the salt frost on the surface, Su Tang feels salty! Looking carefully at Rini, he asked softly, "uncle? Would you like some water? " Rini nodded with great satisfaction! It tastes good! Meat is very powerful to bite! yummy! It''s just a little salty! " Su Tang couldn''t laugh or cry. "Uncle, it''s only when we have too much salt that we can ensure that these meat sticks won''t rot. we have to clean them first when we eat them in the future!" Lini Han Han''s two laughs, looks more like Xiong Da Xiong ER! Red fruit also very excited to everyone said, "well, don''t be stunned, according to sugar cub just taught you the way, continue to smoke barbecue!" The first batch of smoked meat didn''t have much. It only contained less than one basket. But when we know the way, we can get twice the result with half the effort! Another six baskets of smoked meat were smoked and roasted in succession, and everyone stopped. There are still lots of meat, but there is no salt left for the pickled meat... "Ah... We haven''t had salt for a long time. Go and get the salt back quickly!" Huang Guo is a person with a jumping temperament. She can''t do it by weaving back basket and kneading mud embryo. Aunt Hong Guo is afraid that she will run around and won''t allow her to collect.

 Chapter 263

    Su Tang blinked and said mysteriously, "do you want to see it?" HuangGuo eyes seem to be full of stars, two eyes looking at Su sugar, "can you?"¡° Shh... "The index finger stood up to the mouth, indicating Huang Guo not to speak. See Aunt Hongguo and uncle lini are busy arranging people to go to the seaside to boil salt. Su Tang took Huang Guo''s hand and walked out of the crowd quietly Some of the aerial roots from the trunks and branches of the towering trees plunge into the ground from the mid air and gradually thicken, becoming the supporting roots of the tree crown. The vines of big trees intertwined with each other, like a big net covered with layers, and also very similar to the dark green sea floor, only the mottled sunlight scattered down from the gap between the tree crown. And in this forest around the jungle, but suddenly appeared a vacuum! There are no trees growing there, large areas of vine branches and leaves entangled together, like a green ocean. The sun fell straight down, in sharp contrast to the surrounding dark forest. Cain squatted on a big tree beside him, hiding his figure through the thick branches and leaves. Suddenly, a white figure came out of the jungle from a distance. It came to the vines and stopped. It upright body, ears also stand up, nose a shrug of catch breath, round eyes also keep turning. After a while, it seemed to be sure that there was no danger around, so it jumped into the green "ocean". Its target is very obvious, is the big red flower in the ocean! Smart figure constantly in these vines wear to wear, soon, it will come to the big red flower. Cain''s eyes flashed slightly. He carefully hid his breath to avoid leaking out. He continued to observe patiently. The long eared beast stood up again and put its two front paws on the petals of the big red flower, making a dull sound. The big red flower swayed gently, five petals opened greatly, and each petal was about to catch up with half the body size of the long eared beast. The long eared beast seems to be a little anxious, trying to stare at the hind paw and stretch its neck, trying to take the fruit in the middle of the big safflower.

 Chapter 264

    Safflower wrapped itself into a big ball with vines and seemed to enjoy delicious food inside. Cain watched quietly for a while. He jumped down from the tree and lit up the wood with a flint. Throw the torch into the ball wrapped in the vine with various tricky angles, and quickly circle it with powers. The next second, the wrapped vines began to struggle violently, and the vines scattered around, as if they were wriggling desperately in spirit¡° The fire was burning more and more vigorously, and there were a few explosions. They are enveloped by Cain''s cage, so they can only watch themselves engulfed by the fire! They have no mouth and can''t make a sound, so they can only wave their branches and leaves desperately. In this quiet forest, there are more strange things that can''t be said! It was not until the vines were blackened, or even motionless, that Cain came out of the tree. To my eye, there are lots of transparent wings under my feet. I don''t know how many of them are piled up. Before, green vines were hanging on them, so they were covered tightly. Cain went straight to the cage and touched it. The cage immediately became a golden light and flowed back into Cain''s body. This skill is only recently acquired. Since the materialization of his energy, every time he condenses an entity, he will lose some powers in his body. The more entities he condenses, the more powers he consumes! For example, when playing a game, some heroes need to deduct part of the blue bar when releasing a skill. The larger the skill is released, the more the blue bar will be deducted! There are two ways to restore a power. One is to touch the released entity and take it back into the body. The other is to rely on the cultivation method to assist the restoration, which is relatively slow. So since he discovered this problem by accident, Cain has been paying attention to it. He does not waste any powers, but also keeps the powers in his body in a state where he can fight at any time! Without the vines supported by the golden cage, all of a sudden, some of them were burnt and even fell into black ash.

 Chapter 265

    I think the existence time of this overlord flower is not short, it should have given birth to wisdom, and even know how to escape! It seems that the legend may not be believable! Having determined that bawanghua had fled, Cain could not wait for anything to stay here, so he raised his feet and walked toward the valley. Go back and arrange for people to bring back the wings of these red butterfly beasts. I believe the little female will be very happy to see them! Thinking of this, Cain''s face rose slightly When bawanghua blooms, it will emit a special fragrance, which is the favorite of red butterfly beast. So as long as there is bawanghua, there will be red butterfly beast! Red butterfly''s wings are amazing! If you look at it, it''s transparent! But if two layers or even multiple layers are combined, it will have an image rendering effect. Although it is not as good as a mirror, it is also very magical in the world of beasts. So after eating saudier, bawanghua will collect its wings and put them around itself to confuse each other and help it catch prey in the sky. Bawanghua has lived here since it has memory. It has been safe for such a long time. Who would have thought that such a thing happened suddenly today. Overlord flower is very aggrieved, it does not know what happened, it just want to have a quiet meal When Cain returned to the valley, it was already dark. He ordered some orcs to bring back the wings of the red butterfly. Then he came to the place where he smoked and roasted the smoked meat in the afternoon. Unfortunately, there was no figure named daosutang. Cain''s face suddenly sank. He grabbed an orc and asked, "where''s the saint?" The orc scratched his head and thought for a while, "it seems that he is on the other side of the kiln. I heard that he is going to burn something... Wood or something..." Cain nodded, raised his foot and walked towards the kiln. Far away, he saw Su Tang''s figure, and her sweet laughter¡° Sugar, is this charcoal? " Huang Guo stares at the red carbon wood in front of him, and he can''t understand it. This is the burnt wood after the fire! How did it become charcoal?

 Chapter 266

    I haven''t eaten pork, but I''ve seen pigs run! Think with your toes. Sue knows what it is! He hung his head down and his face was covered with a strange blush. Huang Guo stooped, tilted his head, looked at Su Tang for a long time, and exclaimed, "Tang Tang, how is your face red? are you ill? Shall I call Old Nick over? " Su Tang''s head is drooping even more! Cain looked at Huang Guo discontentedly. Shouldn''t these caring words be said by him? I feel offended! Looking at Huang Guo''s eyes more and more bad. Huang innocent Guo felt flustered and hit smart. He raised his head and heard someone called Su Tang before he could see anything¡° Sugar! Sugar! I found it Yuanyuan pulls Mengze and runs over from a distance. Holding an unknown plant in his hand, he looks excited¡° Sugar, do you think this is OK? Mengze found it. He said it''s very elastic! It should be what you need! " Su Tang took over the unknown plant shyly and looked at it carefully. It was already dark. At the first sight of the plant, Su Tang thought it was bamboo, but the next moment, she gave up the idea. Although the surface of this plant is as smooth and emerald green as that of bamboo, it has no slub or the faint fragrance of bamboo. It is a hollow tube with a certain degree of elasticity. Su Tang thought, this plant is almost the same as bamboo, should also be able to use as bamboo. Cain was asked to help cut the "bamboo tube" into bamboo strips, so Sutang sat down and began to figure out how to make the steamed castor. In fact, it''s similar to the basket, and it''s not as complicated as the back basket. Arrange the bamboo strips up and down at random, pay attention to the holes, and fix the outside with ghost rattan thread¡° All right The steamed castor was made very quickly. It took only ten minutes from Sutang to find out the bamboo strips. Yuanyuan took it over and looked at it curiously, "is that what you mean by steamed castor? It seems that there is nothing special... "Huang Guo also came to the front, and then came to study after Yuan Yuan Yuan finished reading it¡° Sugar, how do you use this? Let''s have a try! "

 Chapter 267

    As soon as Gaia heard it, the whole person suddenly got a lot of spirit¡° Wait, sister-in-law! I''ll get it now! " Looking at the black head in front of them, they all looked at the steamed castor in their hands, and Su Tang explained something funny¡° This one in my hand is called steamed castor. It''s a tool for making food! At present, the biggest function of steamed castor is to make smoked meat! In fact, we have made a lot of smoked meat today, but the strips are too small to store, but with steamed castor, it''s not the same! We can cut the meat into large pieces, put the scalpel on the steamed castor, steam the meat, and then smoke and roast it for storage! " The minority people were all stunned, but they still didn''t understand what Sutang was saying. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, we will tell them what the steamed castor is for! Then they went to the cave to get the pottery pots, bowls and spoons and add water to boil! I have to say, I don''t know if it''s because the clay here is good, or the craftsmanship of the females has improved, or both. The pottery pots and bowls made by this batch are very light in texture, and the color is yellowish milky white, which is very beautiful! When the steamed castor is firmly stuck on the pottery pot, the clever Orc will have understood the purpose of steamed castor. Take a piece of clean raw meat, and use Cain''s knife to cut the two sides of the meat to make sure that the meat inside is well cooked. Then he grabbed some salt, gave the meat a whole body massage, and finally put it on the steamed castor¡° Excuse me! Excuse me Let a path out of the crowd. See Gaia and his little partner together, hard to carry a basket over, which is full of eggs, this is one of their harvest today. Put down a basket full of cuckoo eggs, the Ya two eyes bright looking at Su sugar¡° Are these enough, sister-in-law? " Su Tang nodded hastily, "enough, enough, you have a rest next to me, waiting for me to make delicious food for you!" Pick up a Goo Goo egg, smash it, and pour the egg liquid into the pottery bowl under the surprised eyes of the ethnic people.

 Chapter 268

    It''s not that we can''t build more stoves, but the bamboo left in Sutang''s hand can only make a steamed castor. And in full view of the public, after the preparation of a steamed ricinus, the steamed eggs in the previous pottery pot have wafted out fragrance. Open the lid of the pot and a puff of white smoke rises. Mixed with a touch of indescribable fragrance, there are bursts of meat fragrance. The egg liquid in the pottery bowl has solidified into a yellowish solid now. Huang Guo couldn''t help staring at him, "this, this, how can it be like this? When I used to eat it, it was not like this... "Gaia also jumped and jumped in front of the stove¡° Sister in law, sister in law! Eat, eat! How fragrant It cooled a little and asked Cain to help take out a pottery bowl. Su Tang dug a spoonful of egg soup with a spoon and played Q. Gently blow, handed to the mouth of the Asia, "come on, careful hot..." the Asia can''t wait to eat into the mouth, tiger eyes stare big, blurry said, "Hmm! Ah Xiao, how wonderful Sue sugar chuckled¡° The spoons are put there, and you can take them by yourself. It''s a little hot. Be careful, not many. You can taste them separately... "After a mess, everyone soon calmed down. Sue sugar put a spoonful of egg soup into Cain''s mouth, and she couldn''t wait to taste it. Tender! Fresh! Slide! Q-bomb q-bomb touch memorable! However, Su Tang still likes to eat salty egg soup. In the past, when making egg soup in Bluestar, she dropped a drop of salt and sesame oil, and then sprinkled a layer of scallion. The taste was absolutely amazing! Although I can''t eat the taste in my memory, I''m satisfied with Sutang! Happy squint eyes, smiling at Cain, "how? Isn''t that great! " Cain smacked his lips. "It''s too soft. The meat is better!" Mouth said so, the body is very honest will sue sugar to his mouth to eat the egg soup¡° I don''t know what to buy. The nutritional value of this egg soup is no less than that of meat! " Cain is not talking. He is enjoying the sushi feed.

 Chapter 269

    Because there is no cement here, we can only find alternatives. Su Tang thought that the clay used to make pottery was good, so he dug out some and added a certain proportion of water and sand. After testing, he found that it could achieve the effect of cement. So, on the fifth day when they came to the valley, after breakfast, they officially started the construction mode! As soon as they came up, they didn''t build the house immediately. Yanli and the leaders of several other teams, after discussion, chose to build the camp canteen first. Because the camp canteen is different from other buildings, although it also covers a large area of two floors, it does not need to build a basement. And this is the first house they built. On the one hand, they have no experience, and on the other hand, they can''t guarantee the firmness of the house. Compared with the exclusive small hospital, school, hospital and camp canteen are really the most suitable places to start the road of construction. Su Tang listened to Yan Li''s description and nodded his head with satisfaction! Yes, you are very thoughtful! " Yanli smiles modestly and looks at Cain, "patriarch, what do you think?" Cain was silent for a moment, and said, "yes, although the camp canteen is not so important compared with other buildings, it must not be careless. I don''t need you to be fast, but make sure the house is strong!" Yanli immediately nodded solemnly, "yes! Chief Su Tang was a little bit of a dreamer at this time, and she even thought about it secretly. No matter how strong the house is, look at the claws that dig stones like tofu after the stone piercing orcs become beasts. If you think about the power of the King Kong bear orcs, no matter how strong the house is, it can''t stop them from punching hard after they wake up? But Su Tang was very clever and didn''t say anything. She swallowed all these words back If you want to build a house well, you need to dig the foundation first! At a certain place in the valley, more than 100 stone wearing orcs are all beasts, trying to dig a pit on the ground!

 Chapter 270

    Cain nodded, called Yanli over, whispered some advice, and left with Su Tang. Hua Mu is the companion of Huang Yuan, the former head of CHUANSHI tribe. Since Hongguo gave her the technology of kneading mud embryo and asked her to manage these little females, the flower mother felt that her waist was not sour, her legs were not painful, and the whole person was in a lot of spirit! After seeing Su Tang coming, he said warmly, "sugar boy, why are you here?" Su Tang let go of Cain''s arm and came forward with a smile. "I''ll see how the tiles are firing. I''ll use them in a few days." Flower mother nodded, got up and went to a place, bent down to pick up a few tiles to sue sugar¡° You see, Adam just sent this over. Is that what you said? " Su sugar took it in surprise and handed Cain a piece¡° Yes, that''s right! That''s the tile It''s not like the grey tiles in my memory. Because of the clay, this kind of tile after firing, presents a kind of cream yellow, looks very pleasing to the eye. Think of the later row after row of blue stone brick houses, which are paved with cream yellow tile roofs, neat and beautiful, and directly bring the ethnic people into a well-off society! Su Tang couldn''t help laughing when she thought of the bright future. Cain shakes his head helplessly and flicks her head. Of course, he doesn''t use his strength¡° The saliva is about to flow out... "Su Tang quickly gathered a smile, reached out and wiped it at the corner of her mouth, and found that she didn''t touch anything. Then she realized that she had been cheated by Cain! "Stinky tiger, you lied to me!" he said Cain raised his lips, black vertical pupil also dyed a smile, it seems to be able to penetrate the heart of the eye with a wisp of whirlpool, hook people can not move their eyes! A breeze blowing, the forehead bright silver short hair floating gently, to see the people itching! Sue sugar''s heart was pounding and her cheeks were getting hotter and hotter.

 Chapter 271

    "Auntie Hua, do you know any of the stone wearing orcs who are particularly skilled? I want to find him to make something! " Flower mother a listen to this, immediately happy¡° Looking for your uncle Huang Yuan! His craft is at the top of our stone wearing orcs! And he''s been holding the pictures you gave to Yanli all day recently. He doesn''t even eat much barbecue! " Su Tang is quite interested in picking eyebrows, "Yeah! I''ll go and have a look with ayin! Help yourself first, sugar boy. You can help your aunt find more things for your uncle, so that he won''t have to think about it all by himself Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t worry, aunt!" Looking at the two people walking away, the flower mother said to herself with a smile, "Lao Huang, Lao Huang, the most correct decision you''ve ever made is to join the Yihu tribe with the clan people... With such a clan leader and Saint, why don''t you worry that the tribe won''t be strong?" Walking on the way to find Huang Yuan, Su Tang has been drooping his head, and has no good intention to pull Cain. Cain seemed to see something. With a long leg, he stood in front of Su Tang¡° Dong -- "without any accident, Su Tang bumped into Cain''s arms, his forehead against his chest, making a dull sound¡° Sue, are you avoiding me? Well An epilogue slightly pick up, the voice is obviously very low, but people feel very crisp. A hand domineering ring sugar waist, across the skin gently rub her waist soft meat. Oh, in fact, it''s fat! The other hand hooked her chin, forcing her to look up, and the belly of her thumb gently rubbed against the thin cherry red lips of Su Tang. On the black as bottomless, seems to have whirlpool eyes, feel the lips that some cool touch, heart beat a burst of acceleration! Su Tang''s head at the moment seems to have a pile of paste, noisy, sticky. Is tiger teasing her¡° You, you hit my head... "Mingming intended to question fiercely, but who ever thought that as soon as she opened her mouth, her voice would be so soft! Glutinous, also with a trace of trill, it''s very like coquetry! Cain stares at Su Tang''s eyes, which are full of autumn water. His eyes are dark, and his Adam''s apple rolls. Su Tang also felt a bad breath and looked at Cain on guard.

 Chapter 272

    After Gaia left, they both had a tacit understanding and didn''t mention what happened just now. But Cain stretched out his hand to pull sugar, sugar blushed, did not refuse¡° I''m promoted! " Cold not Ding''s opening, Su sugar was startled, a time didn''t react. Staring at Cain, he opened his mouth and said, "ah?" Cain reached out and rubbed Sutang''s soft hair. He felt that his hand was getting better and better¡° I''m a level 6 God warrior. I can better protect you. " Su Tang was surprised and didn''t say anything for a long time. Hold back for a long time, just intermittent mouth, "you, this, also too fast! Did you take a growth agent? How do you feel that upgrading is as easy as eating and drinking? " Cain is still the big tiger who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. He doesn''t understand Su Tang''s jokes and explains them solemnly¡° I didn''t take the growth agent. Upgrading is not easy. I practice every night! " Su Tang: "yes, yes! Ah Yin is the best in my family. He''s very talented Cain didn''t understand what was behind, but it didn''t prevent him from understanding that the little female was praising him! Suddenly some flutter! But Su Tang on the other side is a little worried! As Adam said before, the orc power level is divided into three stages. The tiger has reached level 6. If you want to go further, you need to find the system to exchange intermediate cultivation methods... Wuwuwu. Thinking of the remaining balance points before the system was shut down last time, Su Tang felt that she could not afford to buy the intermediate cultivation method even if she sold herself! After all, the primary skill cost 10000 points at that time, and the intermediate skill cost more! Ah! My heart hurts Huang Yuan sat under a tree, carefully studying the various structures on the mortise and tenon atlas! The more research, the more frightened! The original wood can also be made into a variety of splicing into a variety of! What a good atlas!

 Chapter 273

    Huang Yuan looked at Su Tang suspiciously, "would you be so kind? Why don''t I believe it? " Su Tang didn''t speak, squatting beside Huang Yuan, picking from the various structures under his feet, and finally pulling out a few of the same structures. Put the four corners together to form a half cuboid frame¡° You see, what do you think of adding wooden strips to these places and here, and then covering them with more layers to put things in? " Huang Yuan didn''t believe that the little girl could do anything, so he listened carelessly. But this listen, was attracted attention. If it''s true, according to the little female, these positions are added with wooden strips, and then fixed with that structure... Huang Yuan''s brain is running at a high speed, calculating the feasibility of making this thing in her heart. Finally, we found that it is feasible! And the general appearance of that thing has already had shape in the heart faintly! He felt a touch of excitement on his face, but because of his face, he pretended to look at Su Tang calmly¡° It seems that... It''s OK. What''s the name of this thing? " Su Tang looked at Huang Yuan with a smile and didn''t care about his attitude. "This is a storage rack. It can also be called a shelf, which is used to store all kinds of materials. What do you think?" Huang Yuan grinned and stroked his moustache on his chin. "Storage rack, shelf, ha ha, wonderful! How wonderful Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Su Tang''s figure. He suddenly stops laughing and looks at Su Tang with a straight face¡° You mean, you know what else to do? " Su Tang still nodded with a smile, "of course, I call them furniture. With furniture, our life will be easier! There are so many kinds of beds, tables, chairs, benches, cabinets. I can''t count them in one breath! " Huang Yuan in the side, listen to the surging heart, blood boiling, very excited! Looking at Su Tang expectantly, "well, what should you do with all the things you said?"¡° Oh, you''re like a stool. You do this first, and then... "Su Tang only said half of what she said, and suddenly stopped! Huang Yuan asked anxiously, "then what?"

 Chapter 274

    Su Tang forced herself to smile and gave Huang Yuan a silent look on her face¡° Is it? Did you really not say that? " Huang Yuan nodded firmly, "I didn''t say that!"¡° I don''t believe it... "Su Tang''s eyes turned," if you swear to the beast God that you will stay in the tribe forever and be loyal to the tribe, I will tell you all about the furniture! " Huang Yuan''s eyes were enlarged, and suddenly he became hesitant. Although he didn''t admit it, he secretly thought that he had learned the skills of the Yihu tribe, and then he took the tribe out to set up his own house. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to swear anything to the beast God. Su Tang looks at Huang Yuan''s expression quietly and says in her heart. This circuitous tactic doesn''t seem to work. Is it too hard? So before Huang Yuan refused, Su Tang took the lead¡° Well, I don''t want to force you. You can think about it. First, you can make the storage rack I just said. Aunt Hua will use it there. " At this point, Su Tang''s tone faltered, "but... It''s hard to say whether you can do it or not. If you can''t satisfy me, even if you swear to be loyal to the Yihu tribe in the future, I don''t want to tell you the furniture practice!" On hearing this, Huang Yuan turned red¡° How can I not make such a simple thing? If I can''t do it, no one can do it! " Su Tang nodded indifferently and said carelessly, "Oh, really? Then you can come on. When you are ready, let people call us!" Huang Yuan snorted coldly, as if he was angry and said, "hum! You wait! The storage rack I made must be strong and beautiful! " Su Tang didn''t pay any attention to him. Instead, she pulled Cain to turn away. In the next second after turning around, the corner of the mouth is about to go to the root of the ear. He leaned up to Cain and said with a low smile, "ah Yin, I''m good at using this method, right?"

 Chapter 275

    Huang Yuan, with a serious face, squints at Su Tang''s direction. After a moment''s silence, he got up and went to cut down the tree. Su Tang said that the shape of the storage rack had been deeply engraved in his mind, but he wasted a lot of wood because he could not grasp the size properly. At lunch time, the flower mother came to call him, but he ignored him and devoted himself to the research of storage rack¡° Ah... "The flower mother shook her head and sighed helplessly, so she had to go away. Huang Yuan is a very studious ORC. To put it mildly, he''s just trying to get to the top. However, this kind of person also has the advantage of this kind of person, they do things without distractions, will not be easily disturbed by the outside world. So in the afternoon, Huang Yuan finally made a good shelf, the whole person is smooth, proud can''t go. Carry the storage rack on your shoulder, happily find Su Tang and swing it to the ground¡° Look, how about the storage rack I made, isn''t it good? " I can''t hide the complacent tone when I speak, but I have to pretend that it''s nothing. The whole person looks very proud. Su Tang carefully looked at the storage rack in front of her. The surface of the wood was rough and felt a little firm. However, the mortise and tenon structure was used at the connection point between the wooden rack and the wooden rack, which made it look as if it was a perfect combination. Although Huang Yuan, an orc, is a bit selfish, it''s human nature. It''s understandable that he''s still very good at craftsmanship, regardless of these things! I admit it in my heart, but I can''t show it on my face. Otherwise, Huang Yuan won''t be more floating? So Sue sugar said, "is this the shelf you made? Generally, it doesn''t look so good! " After hearing this, Huang Yuan widened his eyes and asked in a somewhat unconvinced way, "then tell me, what''s wrong with me?"¡° This... You see, there are wooden thorns protruding on the surface of the wooden frame. What should I do if I accidentally get into my hand? What''s more, you''ve been working on such a simple wooden frame for such a long time. How can you say that you are very good? Uncle Huang, this storage rack is the simplest kind of furniture. You can''t even do this well. What can you do if there are more difficult furniture in the future? " Huang Yuan was speechless. But I was also excited by Su Tang''s words. So this storage rack is the simplest? Is there any more difficult furniture?

 Chapter 276

    Cain''s black vertical pupil flickered gently, "follow me, I''ll show you something." Although Sutang had doubts, she didn''t ask much, so she kept up with Cain Part of the mountain on the west side of the valley was hollowed out by the stone piercing orcs, which happened to be in the blueprint. It was also used to store materials. The wings of the red butterfly that Cain had found before were all stored in this cave and taken care of by the wounded bear¡° Xiong Da, I''m Xiong er. Do you think of me today? " Xiong Eryi stood in front of Xiong Da with a tangled face and asked carefully. Since they had a fight that day, he knocked bear unconscious with one careless blow. When he woke up again, he didn''t know them! The virgin said it was the sequela of a slight concussion. It would be better in a few days, but it''s been so many days, and Xiong still didn''t think of him. Bear big white bear two one eye, "no! I didn''t say, don''t come to my eyes, I want to beat you when I see you Bear two immediately sad face¡° It doesn''t matter, Xiong da. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time. You will think of me one day! " Xiong Da picked up a stone at his feet and smashed it at Xiong er''s head. "You hurry up and walk for me. I have a headache when I see you!"¡° Bang - "the stone fell on Xiong er''s head. Xiong Er covered his head with a whoop. Xiong Da rolled his eyes again. This bear pretends to be quite like him. Don''t think he doesn''t know that bear two has awakened and become a god warrior. He doesn''t use his strength when throwing stones. How can he hurt him¡° Ha ha, Xiong Er, are you coming to see Xiong Da again? Why haven''t you been expelled today? " From afar, seeing the two pairs of Huobao in the interaction, Su Tang felt funny. Xiong Er rubbed his forehead and showed his teeth in pain.

 Chapter 277

    Xiong Er gently pressed the red bag on his head, grinning and hissing¡° Can I cheat you? It''s not you. Can it be me? " Bear two heart gas, bear two heart grievance, bear two heart gas and grievance! Bear wronged howl, shock of sugar ears are hurt¡° What''s the matter, Zizi? Who bullied my son again? " Lini came from a distance. Xiong Eryi stamped his feet with shame and indignation, trotted to Rini, pointed to the red bag on his head and complained¡° Look! Xiong Da smashed me like this, he didn''t admit it! He has gone too far! He wants to beat me Xiong Da: "lini also looked at the red bag on the two heads of the bear in surprise¡° Oh, it''s a big one, isn''t it? What a great baby Xiong Er: "Su Tang covered her stomach and bent over with a smile. The father and son are the source of her happiness! After calming down - Rini nodded with great satisfaction¡° Both of my pups have awakened to their powers and become divine warriors! What great cubs they are Xiong Da still looked at his hands in disbelief. "I, I''m awake too?" Xiong Er crumpled his red bag and said, "can''t I beat Xiong DA in the future? How angry¡° Ha ha ha... "In response to Xiong Er, Su Tang made no secret of laughing. The story of Xiong DA and Xiong er''s awakening power, like being winged, soon spread to the whole tribe. The orcs who have learned Duan Ti Shu try their best to practice in their spare time. Those who have not studied Duan Ti are more serious and hard-working, striving to learn Duan Ti as soon as possible. But that''s all in the future. Su Tang looked at Cain with a smile, "you didn''t mean to bring me here to see what?" Cain took Sutang by the hand and went to the cave together.

 Chapter 278

    All the strange species collected by Sutang before, including those never seen by the ethnic people in the past two days, were piled up in a corner of the cave. The ground of the cave was very flat and clean, and there was no debris, so Su Tang sat down cross legged in front of the pile of things. Let Cain help hold the flashlight, and she is one by one to see if these things know. Take the lead to pick up a "big guy". It looks like a pod, but it''s purple. It''s as long as Sutang''s half arm! Looking at it, she felt that it was not like a species like beans, so she carefully cut along the tendons of the plant with the golden knife that Cain had condensed for her. Who knows, just after putting the golden knife into it, the pod like plant suddenly opened its mouth and many white particles came out of it. Su Tang was startled at first, but when she saw the white particles clearly, her pupils shrank, and she couldn''t believe her eyes¡° This, this, this... "Cain stretched out his hand to grind up a grain and put it in his nose to smell it. There was only a faint fragrance that could not be described. He did not find anything else wrong. So he asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with this? " Su Tang''s face turned red with excitement and shook her head, "of course not! Do you know the name of this thing? Where else? " Cain thought about it and said, "I don''t know what it''s called. There are a lot of them in the valley. When I see the cuckoo beast eating again, I think it''s not poisonous, so I picked two and put them here. Do you know them?" Su Tang carefully looked at the rice in her hand. It''s exactly the shape of rice. It''s the size of mung bean when she was in blue star, and it smells almost the same! He forced down his excitement and explained to Cain, "as I said before, as long as we find flour, rice and corn, our tribe will not be hungry! Flour is soft fruit, and what I have is rice Cain was very interested in picking eyebrows. Because of the magic of soft fruit, he has understood it! If you want to compare rice with it, you can''t be wrong! Sue sugar patted her head in chagrin. "Why didn''t I notice this kind of fruit in the valley? We must have them all collected tomorrow! If the quantity is not large, we have to wait for the warm season of next year to sow again! " Cain nodded and set aside the pod full of rice. "Look at the others!" Su Tang is full of joy, no matter what the other is, only found this rice, it has been enough surprise¡° Why

 Chapter 279

    It looks like a lot of things. In fact, time flies when we distinguish them. Because most things Su Tang have never seen or known, ha ha. Q: what should we do when we encounter difficulties? Answer: looking for 007! So, the long dusty 007 system is finally remembered by its host! 007 said he was very pleased! Maybe it''s too long. When Sutang turns on the system, he always feels that the screen is shaking. My God! What''s going on? Is the system going to collapse? Su Tang''s idea just started, the screen page trembled again, and then a familiar dialog box popped up¡¾ Ding! 007 system is produced by star 8888 cherry company, the quality is absolutely guaranteed, please know!] Su Tang: doesn''t it mean that I won''t steal my consciousness at will Sutang: forget it. I can''t understand you. How many exchange points do I have now? 007''s display panel is slightly distorted¡¾ Ding! The current exchange point balance is 13368 points Su Tang: Oh, milk! Then help me scan what these things are, what''s the use¡¾ Ding! System scanning! Scanning succeeded, please click to view!] Su Tang opened a super large version of the pinecone like picture to see the details. The seed of bawanghua: it is said that bawanghua is a flower endowed with divine knowledge by the beast God. It is the only flower that can incarnate as a human being. It is the first of all flowers. High seed activity, can be planted! Su Tang stares at the explanation of the display panel, with some hair in her heart. What does it mean to be human? This mysterious Orc continent, flowers and plants can become human?! Look at the name, bawanghua! It''s very overbearing. Who dares to raise it? The system panel is shaking again.

 Chapter 280

    Ten years tree growth concentrate: a bottle of 100ml, with the right amount of water to irrigate the crops, will greatly shorten the growth cycle of crops Oh ~ (PS: according to the needs, the ratio is 10 / 1100 / 11000 / 1) sugar eye shine! It''s a good thing! She is also worried about the cold season when there are not enough soft fruit, the specific amount of rice do not know how much. With this, the problem she is worried about is not a problem at all! Su Tang said to 007: touch your head. If you have such a good thing in the future, please recommend it to me earlier. 007''s light panel flickered slightly¡¾ Ding! The host has successfully purchased the ten-year Shuren concentrated growth solution, and the current balance is 12368 points After that, Sutang spent another hundred and ten exchange points, scanned other species, and found that none of them could be used. Suddenly, it was painful. Just as Sutang was about to turn off 007, the light blue screen suddenly flashed violently. Sue sugar was surprised. Did she do something that she shouldn''t do? The system will punish her¡¾ Ding ~ 007 reminds you that your upgrade package has not been opened yet, please open it within the validity period!] What? ¡Ñ£¿ Can this upgrade package still be expired? Originally, I wanted to save it to drive together, but now it seems that I can''t do without it. Su Tang: open! Drive, drive¡¾ Ding ~ you have successfully opened the level 5 upgrade package and won the following rewards: space upgrade, system body selection, system personality selection Su Tang:??? What the hell is this? Then, the panel that selects the character body for the system has sprung up. The first is the choice of the body. There are four types: a chubby big orange cat, a blue star recognized beast erha, a black-and-white national treasure panda, and a fat baby in a red belly bag??? See here, Su Tang''s face is like a long dry and chapped loess, very ugly¡¾ Ding! At the end of the countdown, you will choose the default option, 3, 1...] Su Tang:??? What about two?

 Chapter 281

    When Su Tang was struggling with whether or not to give it any first aid measures, er ha''s paw suddenly pulled out! Sue sugar stepped back. Then the system two ha stood up dizzily, like drunk general staggering! Reaction for a while, two ha just eyes dull to Su sugar. One person looked at each other for a full minute¡° Ouch! Whoa, whoa, whoa! Ouch, this man just kicked me. It hurts! Clearly is the dog barking, but Su sugar unexpectedly understood! Looking at the system two ha a face aggrieved with his complaint, the scene was once full of joy, people can''t help but want to laugh! Patted the dog''s head, "well, well, good, who let you just appear suddenly, scared us!"¡° Ouch! Ouch! Whoa, whoa, whoa Wuwu, the host doesn''t love me. The host has another dog! Su Tang: "if you want revenge, go ahead. I will never stop you!" In the second system, Hatton raised his head and walked to Cain bravely. On his expressionless poker face, there is a strange smell floating around him. System two ha suddenly feel a tight chrysanthemum! He clamped his tail and moved to Su Tang''s back, calling in a low voice¡° Wang, um... Um... "Host, he looks terrible. I''m afraid! Sue sugar patted the dog on the head in a funny and angry way. What she was most worried about finally happened. She chose erha''s body and inherited the essence of erha''s play! It seems that the future life is not boring! On Cain''s slightly refined eyes, Su Tang said with a smile, "this... This is the guard beast at the entrance of the temple, er ha!" Cain immediately browed, "just it? The guardian beast Su Tang glanced at her and hid behind her. She looked at Cain''s ER ha quietly, but she couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of her mouth. Some farfetched nodded, "ha, ha... Yes..." Cain did not pursue, glanced at Er ha, and said faintly, "it''s like a silly roe deer beast. I''ll catch it for you outside the valley. I''ll accompany you to relieve your depression!"

 Chapter 282

    Gaia suddenly rushed out of the crowd with a bright smile on her face¡° Wow, ha ha, sister-in-law is so stupid, just like a silly roe deer Two ha a listen, immediately blow hair! Barking at Gaia! Especially seeing that he and Cain had seven similar faces, he was even more angry! He threw Gaia to the ground, ready to scare him! And after Gaia was knocked down, he was stunned for a moment, and then he stretched out his hand to pull Er ha''s two sides of the cheek, abruptly pulling the sharp and angular handsome dog face into a big pie face¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha System two ha pretends to be ferocious. In the eyes of orcs, it''s like cubs are coying. After all, I''m used to big waves. Erha''s porridge is nothing at all. Su Tang helplessly shakes his head and takes Er ha down from Gaia. "Ya Ya, don''t make trouble. It''s called Er ha. You take it to play together!" After Gaia got up, he tilted his head slightly, "Er ha? What a strange name... "He banged erha''s dog''s head," erha, don''t worry! I''ll protect you! I''ll take you to play System two HA was very angry and felt that his Majesty was provoked. Even if the host patted his dog''s head, such a small cub dared to patte his dog''s head! Hum! Erha is very angry! The consequences are serious! Why? What did the cub just say? Say you want to take it to play? But is it really the case? Oh, that''s a lovely baby! So Er ha, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole, asshole! Sent away the cubs and ER ha, Su Tang was slightly relieved. Without "ornamental species", we all quickly return to our posts and work hard! Together with Cain, he walked around the valley and found that the people of the tribe were in order to deal with the work.

 Chapter 283

    The rice here grows strangely and is wrapped in a kind of pod like plant. In order to facilitate management, Sutang named it rice pod. Before they came out, they specially told the cubs who ran all day in the valley to pick all the rice pods in the valley, and the ones outside the valley were handed over to the collection team to collect. The rice pod grows on a vine like plant, but I don''t know whether the vine is often there or it will wither in the specified season. So the vines that grow rice pods and sugar didn''t dare to let people move. After confirming that rice can grow rice pods, it''s not too late to move The undiluted concentrated growth liquid was all poured near the seeds of the flower. After a while, Su Tang noticed that the soil layer was slightly loose, and then a small seedling came out of the soil. The tender green seedlings, just like the grass on the head of manyangyang village head, are very beautiful! Su Tang patted Cain''s arm excitedly, "ah Yin, look! It''s growing so fast! It''s amazing Cain nodded calmly, "well, the things in the temple are really extraordinary!" Sue sugar shrugged helplessly. If Cain knew that the temple was actually the system that he had kicked before, would he cry? It has been confirmed for ten years that Shuren''s concentrated growth liquid is really effective, and Sutang can''t stare at it all the time. So Cain was asked to fence around with branches to prevent cooing beast and long eared beast from breaking into the seedlings by mistake! After that, they went for a stroll in the valley again. Overlord flower seeds are trying to absorb nutrients, desperately grow, that kind of feeling is really good. A leaf slowly spread out, height is also constantly up channeling, feel the sun on its branches and leaves, lazy let flower very comfortable! More than half a day later, bawanghua finally transformed from huaguduo into a real bawanghua! Fire red petals spread out, swaying in the breeze, uncomfortable! All of a sudden, Overlord flower feel their nutrients are fast loss, it suddenly urgent!

 Chapter 284

    Little overlord flower gently shook petals, "I just grew up, I don''t know when I grew up here ~ when did you grow up here? And so ugly? " Ugly overlord flower seriously thought, "I''ve lived here for a long time! Just some time ago, I don''t know why I suddenly caught fire! So it''s ugly! But you have plenty of nutrients here, and I''ll recover soon! " The little overlord flower shook the branches and leaves, "that''s good, but you are still a little ugly now. Can I call you ugly?"¡° Well, what do I call you? " Little overlord flower thought for a while, and then shook the branches and leaves, "I''m smaller than you, you call me small!"¡° Small¡° Ugly little¡° Ugly ~ "..." so when Su Tang came over, what he saw was two overlord flowers shaking with each other, like a wind. Clearly there is no wind, but they are like sunflowers in plants and zombies, shaking and shaking their petals from time to time. Su Tang can''t help sighing that if it is a plant that can turn into human shape, it just looks different! How could it be so scary!? Cain''s face turned black when he saw the ugly overlord flower. Then he noticed the little overlord flower. He didn''t know what to say! For the safety of the tribal people, he set fire to the overlord flower, but for a moment, he let it run away! Originally thought that ran also ran, that overlord flower must be seriously injured, cannot lift any storm, unexpectedly ran here! But what he didn''t expect was that the magic seed in Sutang''s mouth was another overlord flower!!! After a moment''s silence, he turned his eyes to Su Tang. "This is what you call... The magic seed?" After enjoying the big and small flowers, Su Tang turned his head to Cain''s ear and whispered¡° Yes, I tell you quietly, the temple told me that the overlord flower can be transformed into human form! And it''s a very powerful one! Let''s raise them, and then they will grow up and protect us! " Cain''s handsome face has a sign of chapping!!! Can be transformed into human form??!! Never heard of anyone!

 Chapter 285

    Sutang looked here for a while. The little overlord flower had no trace of growth, so she left with Cain. Bully flower swaying branches, "ugly, just that female laugh, take a good look at Oh ~ I''ll be as good-looking as her in the future!" Ugly overlord flower: "little overlord flower continued to talk to himself," ugly, do you see it? The orc just now also had a good look. I''m going to find such a good-looking orc to play with me in the future. "The petals of ugly overlord flower trembled gently," little, don''t you think the orc''s eyes are terrible? " Xiaobawanghua tries to stretch its branches and leaves. "No, how beautiful he is..." ugly bawanghua: "Su Tang is very satisfied with the ten-year Shuren concentrated growth liquid! After returning to the valley, they gathered the orcs who had been busy with their work and were idle, ready to open up wasteland and farm together! The farmland planned in the system blueprint is in an open space on the west side of the valley, very close to the composting pool, but slightly far away from the stream. The main reason is that the land beside the stream is not suitable for planting, and the water is sufficient. Most of it is clay, so it can only be planned further. First, let a few pterygos orcs into a beast, help to turn the land over. That speed is really not covered, a claw down on the plane nearly half a meter deep, completely enough! The weasel orcs dug out the grass and roots in the plowed land, just for the cubs to feed the cuckoo and the long eared beast! After a while, a large piece of land was turned over. Let the pterygos go back to rest and leave the weasel orcs here. Compared with the stone piercing orcs who can build houses and dig caves, and the strong and hunting pterygos, the weasel orcs are much weaker! Let them boil salt before, but this is not a good way after all, they can''t fill their own stomach.

 Chapter 286

    Because of the lack of food along the way, when Bai Zheng and others came to the city of beasts, they were already thin! One by one, they are all covered with dirt. They look like human monsters who have just crawled out of the mud pit. They look so embarrassed! Because of the large number of people, when they appeared outside the upper Orc City, they were soon found by the orc soldiers¡° stop! Who are you! Why did you come to the city of beasts? " An animal soldier was holding a stone spear in his hand and staring at the group with a watchful face. In fact, the upper Orc city was open before. Any tribe can come here to exchange needed materials, and the city guarding Orc soldiers will not stop them. But recently, because of the fury of the mountain god, many orcs who escaped came to seek the shelter of the upper Orc city. Kerry, the Lord of the upper Orc City, is a very selfish ORC. He is not willing to accept these orcs, so he let the city guards drive away all the orcs who escaped from the wilderness! Bai Zheng wiped the muddy water on his face and looked gloomy. "I''m Bai Zheng of the beast kingdom. Go to inform Kerry and let him come out to meet me!" The beast soldier looks at Bai Zheng with the expression of "you are a psycho". I''m afraid the orc''s brain is broken? How dare you let the Lord come out to meet you¡° Where''s the madman from? Let''s go, let''s go! Don''t stand here. The upper Orc city is closed recently. No orcs are allowed to enter The expression on Bai Zheng''s face is more gloomy! Pointing to another group of orcs not far from them, he said, "then why can they go in?" The beast soldier "Qi" a, the facial expression is proud, "can you compare with them? They are the orcs of the antelope tribe. They are our guests to the orc city! It''s not like you fugitives! " The wind angrily stepped forward, "you open your eyes to see clearly! This is Bai Zheng, the third young master of the beast kingdom. I am also Fengyi of Zhaoying tribe! How dare you stop us? " The beast soldier burst out laughing, "if he is the little Lord of the beast Kingdom, then I still say I am the Lord of the upper beast city! As for you... I remember that the orcs of Zhaoying tribe have never left here since they came here. Where are you from? Even trying to cheat me! "

 Chapter 287

    Feng Yi nodded beside him, "yes, you see what he''s wearing. Although it''s broken, you can see that it''s Linen! When you go to the city of beasts, only the Lord of the city can wear so much linen on you As Feng Yi said, Bai Zheng was very satisfied with his smooth body and mind. He could not help but lift up his noble head and put on the shelf of the little Lord. The captain of the beast soldier looked suspicious. What Bai Zheng was wearing was not animal skin. Although it was dirty, it seemed that it was really linen! In the past, his obstinate attitude was greatly restrained, and he looked respectful. "In that case, you wait here for a moment, and I''ll report to the Lord of the city!" Seeing the captain of the beast soldier leave, Bai Zheng is gradually relieved. As long as he can see Kerry, he can prove his identity, and let Kerry send beast soldiers to escort him back to the country! At that time, don''t say it''s a pterygos tribe, even if it''s ten, he can still beat it! Just as Bai Zheng was daydreaming, a loud noise came from behind him¡° get out of the way! Don''t get in the way. Do you know who this is! Get out of my way When Bai Zheng looked back, he saw a group of ORC soldiers escorting a young Orc who was not tall, dressed in linen, and looked proud. The orcs on the road, the orc soldiers, saw them all in a hurry to retreat. Bai Zheng did not respond, but was pulled by an animal soldier, "stand aside first, let the little Lord go first!" Bai Zheng''s brow is tight and wrinkled. He is not moved! In this city of beasts, his status is the most noble. Why should he give way to other orcs? It would be a great honor for him to wait here for Kerry to meet him! The beast soldier was so worried that he said, "do you know who this is? This is the favorite cub of the city master. If you offend him, you can''t enter the upper beast city. Get out of the way Bai Zheng glanced at the beast soldier, took his arm out of his hand, flicked his sleeve, and stood in the same place with a cold face.

 Chapter 288

    But because he is the favorite cub of the city Lord, we dare not say anything, so his temperament is more arrogant and arrogant! The beast soldier who retreated before hesitated for a moment and raised his head, "young Lord Ali, this is young Lord Bai Zheng of the kingdom of beasts..." with a sneer, Ali looked at the beast soldier who was talking, "did I ask you something? Who makes you talkative? Drag it down and demote it to slavery The beast soldier obviously did not expect that he was just a kind reminder, but it brought him such a disaster! He knelt down and kowtowed to beg for mercy! Little Lord, spare your life The forehead banged constantly with the ground, and within two seconds, the beast soldier''s forehead was a piece of flesh and blood blur, which showed how hard the knock was. But Ali didn''t seem to see it. He glanced at the beast soldiers behind him, and his voice was full of displeasure¡° Don''t you understand me? Don''t drag it down for me! Look out of the way Voice fall, immediately there are two beast soldiers come forward, a face can''t bear to set up the beast soldiers on the ground, half pushed him away from here. Yali snorted with disdain and looked at Bai Zheng with contempt¡° Just him? Bai Zheng? The little Lord of the beast kingdom? Oh, it''s getting more and more stupid. I believe everyone''s words and drive them away. They don''t even deserve to be slaves for me. It''s disgusting As she said this, Ali turned to leave and fanned symbolically under her nose, as if the air around them smelled so bad. Bai Zheng''s face was hard to see. A pair of foxes had a faint pink smell in their eyes¡° Ah, Ali, isn''t it With a mocking smile, Ali turned to look at Bai Zheng. But when he looked at the pink Fox''s eyes, his smile suddenly closed. I just feel that an invisible force wants to control or even destroy his brain. I can''t bear to think about it any more. I quickly run the powers in my body to fight against it! So they clubbed in the same place as a benchmark, and their eyes were all floating in a faint pink, and the color looked the same.

 Chapter 289

    Kerry was a little relieved to make sure that Ariel was just losing his power. Then he turned his eyes to Bai Zheng. At the first sight of Bai Zheng, he could not help frowning. Because Bai Zheng is so embarrassed! The original linen robe was covered with muddy water and black ash, and was hooked by the branches. It was barely hung on the body as a fig leaf. The mud on his face had dried up, black and white, making it difficult to see his true face. But as the captain of the orc said, the rags on the orc were linen. And he said he was Bai Zheng, which is simply impossible! Who is Bai Zheng?! Bai Zheng is the most loved and valued child of the Lord of the kingdom. Moreover, he is a level 2 God warrior at a young age. If there is no accident, he will be the next Lord of the kingdom. How can he appear alone in the wilderness?! What a joke! So Kerry didn''t believe that the ORC was Bai Zheng. He came out to see it because the orc captain said that the ORC was wearing linen! Who is the orc? If you can wear so much linen on your body, you must have a good identity. So Kerry suppressed his anger and asked in a low voice, "who are you? Why use powers on my cubs? You look like you''re from the wild. Since you''re a god warrior, talk well. We can''t keep you when we go to the city of beasts. " Bai Zheng''s face was gloomy. He said in a fierce voice, "I''m Bai Zheng, the young leader of the beast kingdom. I went to the wilderness to do business at the Lord''s command. Unexpectedly, there was an accident. My beast soldiers went to see the beast God! Kerry, I want you to escort me back to the kingdom! Then I will let the father beast reward you Kerry has a preconceived idea that Bai Zheng can''t be here at all, so he is very angry at the orc''s nonsense¡° How dare you argue! Do you think you can call yourself Bai Zheng by wearing a linen suit? I think you are a god warrior, so you are willing to stand here and listen to you. If you don''t tell the truth, don''t think we are bullied when we go to the orc city! " After listening to Kerry''s words, Bai Zheng''s heart is also angry, "you can''t even recognize me as Bai Zheng!"!? Is it you don''t want to or you don''t want to?! Kerry, what do you want? Or what''s the intention to the state! When I return to the Kingdom, I will tell my father beast that he will bring people to destroy you, the upper beast city The wind can''t help holding my forehead. Is the head of the young master short of a string?

 Chapter 290

    The anger at the bottom of my heart dropped by two points, but the tone was still not very good¡° In this case, you go to get me a piece of water stained linen, let me clean my face, give you a good look, I in the end is not Bai Zheng! " Kerry didn''t speak, his eyes narrowed slightly. As the Lord of the beast City, he is not too stupid, but just because he is the Lord of the city, it also means that he is not smart, otherwise he would have been the Lord of the country, and would not come to this remote place to be the Lord of the city! There was some uncertainty in his heart. What if, as he said, the LORD sent him? Seeing that Kerry hesitated, Alicia looked like a reluctant man¡° Father! You don''t believe them, do you! Although I haven''t seen young master Bai Zheng, I''m sure he''s not such an orc who can fight with people casually! Hum! Because he is a god warrior, he wants to pretend to be Bai Zheng Shaozhu! I don''t care about you, father Kerry''s face is a little gloomy, but it''s not aimed at Bai Zheng, and it''s aimed at Yali¡° You idiot! Shut up No matter whether the orc is Bai Zheng or not, you can know that he has a certain status in the state by looking at his linen. If he is Bai Zheng, won''t his stupid son offend you?! But Ali didn''t know it. He turned his lips and couldn''t be wronged. "Father..." Kerry glared at him fiercely. Suddenly, some people began to miss the one who was driven away by him... The cub was not only outstanding in appearance, but also very smart. He didn''t awaken his powers, and he wasn''t his kind. It''s a pity... Bai Zheng laughed mercilessly after seeing it¡° Hiss... They are all warriors of God, and they have become rituals. If they can''t beat me, I will ask your father to make decisions for you? If I hadn''t had a good rest recently, I could have controlled you if I met you face to face. You''d really disgrace us white fox orcs¡° You Yali was gasping for breath¡° okay! What''s the noise? " Kerry yelled, and told the side of the beast soldier, "find a piece of hide, wet after take it!"¡° Yes! " Bai Zheng was a little displeased, "what I want is linen! If there is no linen, then I want the skin of the fox beast. Its skin is soft enough to avoid scratching my face. " Kerry looked at Bai Zheng calmly. "This is not a state. There are no extra linen and Fox Skins. If you want to wipe it, you can wipe it. If you don''t want to wipe it, you can leave now!"

 Chapter 291

    Kerry slapped Ali on the back and said angrily, "stupid boy! Come and admit your mistake to Bai Zheng! What a loser Yali was caught unprepared by this force. He staggered and almost fell out. A beast soldier caught him. Still don''t know the form, a silly and can''t believe the appearance, "how can he be Bai Zheng?"?! I don''t believe it! He must be a fake Kerry this is really angry, gave Ali a hard kick, kicked him to the ground¡° Throw him in the cave! Shut him up for three days. Don''t give him any water or food. The violator will serve the orc for me The beast soldiers dare not take a breath, and quickly drag Ali away! Kerry was so angry and anxious that he couldn''t understand how a good Orc could be cultivated like this? If... If the cub is still there... Oh, forget it, don''t mention it. Kerry drooped his head as if he had grown old. Bai Zheng looks at Kerry with a smile. "The Lord of the city doesn''t have to be upset. Anyway, it''s time to discipline your cub. Otherwise, if you go to Bangguo and bump into other people later, they won''t be as easy to talk as I am..." Kerry looks up, with a smile on his face. "What the LORD says is that I will discipline him well, Then let''s go first! " Bai Zheng nodded and started to enter the city. Kerry stopped him again. "Little Lord..." Bai Zheng glanced at him and said harshly, "what? What do you want me to prove? " Kerry quickly waved his hand, "no, no, no, you misunderstood me. I just want to say that the city has been unable to bear the extra orcs recently, and the rest of them..." Bai Zheng looked back, not counting the advantage, at least there are more than 30 orcs, which is really a little more. Slightly frown, a little wind, a way, "I don''t know them, how to deal with how to deal with, I just want him to follow me."¡° OK, young master Kerry breathed a sigh of relief, and then told the orc soldiers, "drive them out of the orc City, let them go as far as possible!"¡° Yes! " The orcs, with their long spears, their bluish black points shining in the sun, approached the weasel orcs and drove them out. Malidun felt that his legs were soft, so he exclaimed, "little master! Young Lord, help me! I don''t want to serve the beast God! Help me

 Chapter 292

    When the mouth is about to be covered by the beast soldiers, Ma Li realizes that he really has nothing to depend on. If I had known that, I might as well have joined the Yihu tribe with the clan leader. I only blame that I was confused by Feng Yi and thought that I could lead the clan to join the Zhaoying tribe. Yes! Yihu tribe! Ma Li''s eyes brightened, his head tilted, and he dodged the hands of the beast soldier who stretched out to block his mouth. Looking at Bai Zheng with bright eyes, he yelled, "can''t drive me away! You can''t get rid of me! Because I''m the only one who knows where the Yihu tribe has gone! Get rid of me, and no one knows where they are! Don''t you take revenge on him? I... um... "The beast soldier was startled. After reaction, he quickly blocked Ma Li''s mouth and laughed at Bai Zheng apologetically¡° Young Lord, Lord of the city, I will drive him away now! "¡° Wait Bai Zheng reaches out his hand to stop the action of the beast soldiers. Take the first two steps - because Ma Li is old and a little hunched, when Bai Zheng and he look at each other, they have a sense of condescending¡° You just said, do you know the whereabouts of the pterygos tribe? Where are they? " Ma Li is let go and respectfully gives Bai Zheng a salute¡° I''m the only one who knows that place. As long as the little Lord doesn''t drive me away, I''ll lead the way for him. " Bai Zheng stared at Ma Li for a long time and sneered, "if so, you can stay, but your people can''t stay here." Ma Li breathed a sigh of relief, "it''s OK, as long as the little Lord is willing to accept me, from now on, I will be the little Lord''s person! No more ties with the weasel tribe. " Ma Li''s words undoubtedly aroused the public indignation of other weasel people! One by one, they yelled at him!

 Chapter 293

    After hearing the sound, Mali turned back. Sure enough, Bai Zheng is looking at him with an unhappy face. Mali: I''m so angry with the weasel! I feel that his hair is about to stand up! How can Fengyi be so loaded! I opened my mouth, but suddenly I didn''t know what to say. Bai Zheng didn''t like him at all. If it wasn''t for him to know the whereabouts of the Yihu tribe, I''m afraid it would be the same fate as his people. Think of here, the eye color of Ma Li is dark. As long as Bai Zheng still needs to use him, he will not be abandoned. Feng Yijian glanced at Ma Li and said, "little Lord, Ma Li''s sacrifice seems to have misunderstood me. I want to explain it to him." Bai Zheng seemed a little impatient and scratched his hair irritably. "What''s the explanation? If he is willing to misunderstand, let him misunderstand. With my support, are you still afraid of him? " Feng Yi pretends to be helpless and follows Bai Zheng away. Ma Li stood in the same place for a moment, and then he went to the city. There was no beast soldier to stop him. It was only because he made Bai Zheng unhappy that Bai Zheng intended to teach him a lesson, so he didn''t let the beast soldiers take him to the place where he lived until dark and gave him some food. Lying on the stone bed, looking at the roof built by vegetation and recalling the barbecue he had for dinner, Mali felt that this was the life he wanted! He will work hard! Try to stay with Bai Zheng, even if he is not liked... Look at the other side. Bai Zheng in a bunch of bright torch, holding a brush, in a piece of animal skin hook what to spend. When he was in the wilderness, he was forced to swear to the beast God that he would not tell everything he had experienced in the wilderness, so he could leave safely. But the patriarch and saint of the Yihu tribe never thought that there were words in their country. Although he could not speak, he could write!

 Chapter 294

    I''ve been on the road for so many days, and I''m in a tense state. Now I''m finally in the upper Orc City, so I can have a good rest. So after learning that Feng Yi was ok, Bai Zheng went to sleep peacefully In a forest not far away from the upper beast City, more than 30 weasel orcs gathered together, including the beast soldier who asked for mercy from Ali. The orc soldiers didn''t want to be slaves in the upper Orc City, and they didn''t have any relatives, so they escaped in the dead of night. They just met the weasel orcs outside the city and joined them. These weasel orcs hate the sacrifice of Mali! Between the words are revealed to hate him¡° What should we do now? We are not allowed to enter the upper city of beasts! "¡° Yes, I didn''t expect that Mali sacrifice would be such an orc! What a disgrace to us weasel orcs¡° Pooh! You also admit that he is a sacrifice! We don''t have such sacrifices! I have believed the patriarch''s words and left the wilderness with him Heavy Orc you a word, I a word, noisy chatter! Glo was stunned when he heard their conversation. Want to ask what, but look at those talking orcs are quarreling face red neck thick, so he gave up the idea, turned his eyes to the side that looks as small as he weasel ORC¡° I''m glo. Are you all orcs of the weasel tribe? You used to live in the wild? Why are you the only ones? What about the other females and cubs of your tribe? " Mike nodded. "Yeah, we''re all wild weasel orcs. In the past, there were many people in our tribe, but the fury of mountain god suddenly broke out in the wilderness. At that time, the Yihu tribe appeared, and the clan leader wanted to take us. The sacrificial Lord told us that if we joined other tribes, we would be treated as slaves, so we didn''t want to go. So the clan leader took away the females and cubs in the tribe, as well as the wounded orcs and the elderly orcs, It''s just us orcs. " Glo was a little silent. He is also a weasel ORC. I don''t know why. He grew up in the upper Orc city when he was young. He didn''t have a father or am. A female named Yue brought him up. Just not long ago, because of illness, Yue went to serve the beast God, and he also lost his only concern for the beast city! Glo reached out and patted Mike on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I believe those people led by your patriarch will survive!"

 Chapter 295

    Mike didn''t know why glo''s reaction was so big. He nodded hesitantly¡° Yeah, what happened to the death forest? Do you know the forest Glo fell silent again. When Mike saw that he didn''t speak, he said to himself, "is death forest terrible? But even if it''s terrible, I still want to see it. The young master Bai Zheng seems to be going against the Yihu tribe. I''m going to tell the clan leader to hide quickly. And the cold season is coming soon. If we don''t find a place to settle down as soon as possible, we will soon go to serve the beast God... "Glo''s spirit was boosted. Yes! They have no way to stay in the orc city. The wildness nearby has been affected by the fury of Mountain God, and they can''t survive. Where can they go? Perhaps, death forest is the place he should go, and he has a way to protect his life! Thinking of this, glo''s eyes strengthened a lot. He looked at Mike. "OK, I''ll go to the forest of death with you! You ask your people to see if anyone else would like to go with you... "Mike smiles with a comfortable smile. He stands up and looks at the people who are fighting fiercely¡° Everybody stop fighting! The sacrificial Lord abandoned us. No matter how noisy we were, he would not come back to us. I''m going to look for the patriarch and other people. Would anyone like to come with me? " The weasel orcs took a look at him and ignored him. Instead, they turned around and continued to quarrel. Only one orc, who looked very decadent, said, "to the patriarch? Do you know where to look? At that time, he said he would take us away. We didn''t want to believe him. Even if we found him, how could he accept us? " The look in Mike''s eyes was sad for two points, but he still said, "I know! Patriarch, he''s in the forest of death! We have to find them! Didn''t you hear the young master Bai Zheng say that he wanted to go to the trouble of the Yihu tribe? Patriarch, if they join the Yihu tribe, they are also in danger. We will tell the patriarch about this! Maybe the patriarch won''t care about our previous mistakes! " The orcs were quiet for a moment. They all looked at Mike with a kind of "you''re telling a joke" look.

 Chapter 296

    After three days of cultivation, Bai Zheng finally felt alive! He was wearing a brand new linen robe, and his hair was tied with a belt on his head. He looked cool and noble. Leisurely stroll in the animal City, enjoy the scenery here. After being locked up in the cave for so many days, Ali finally couldn''t stand him. Eminem blew the pillow to Kerry and was released. But before it was released, Kerry went to warn him¡° Young boy, when you see young master Bai Zheng in the future, you must walk around him, but don''t offend him any more! " Ali was puzzled and even puzzled, "father, aren''t you Bai Zheng''s uncle? Why are you afraid of him? " Kerry sighed. "How can I tell you? In a word, you should remember that among the so many cubs of the Lord, Bai Zheng is the only one who is most favored. He is most likely to be the next Lord, so no one can offend him any more! See? Otherwise, even if it''s a father, it won''t protect you... "Ali nodded in a panic. He didn''t expect that Bai Zheng was so big. He thought that he must avoid him in the future. However, I didn''t expect that he would just carry his back a little bit. I didn''t expect that he would meet Bai Zheng as soon as he came out. Ya Li is so scared that he turns around and leaves. He doesn''t dare to face Bai Zheng any more. He just can''t! In order to avoid bumping into Bai Zheng again, Yali decided to walk in the woods outside the city to see if there was any game to eat. Outside the city, there are beast soldiers patrolling here every day. There won''t be any big beasts, so Ali is very relieved. Walking on the path that the veterans patrol all year round and trample out, the mood is unprecedented relaxation¡° Goo Goo Goo... "The forest was very quiet. From time to time, there were a few bird calls. In addition, the light was dim, which made Ali, who was single, feel a little terrible. After a shiver, I turned around and prepared to go back. I''d better wait for the beast soldiers to come around. It''s really scary to be alone! The body hasn''t turned over completely, and Ali feels the golden light in front of him, and then... He''s in a big cage for no reason? Ali:??? The pillars, which are as thick as wrists, are closely arranged around him, and the top is covered with a round cover.

 Chapter 298

    Ye Qiao suddenly turned his mouth and cried, "it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t agree that ya ya and San Mao go to play outside the valley together. If it''s not like this, Ya Ya won''t be taken away..." Wen Jue took Ye Qiao into his arms and comforted him in a low voice. "It''s not your fault. They''re running for the kyanite. It''s not Ya, it''s someone else, As long as they don''t get the kyanite, they don''t dare to hurt Yaya. Don''t be afraid! " How can ye Qiao not be afraid? When I came to the world of beasts, I suddenly found that I had become a female tiger! Yes, that''s right. It''s the tigress! And it''s a tigress with powers! Looking back on his two lives, ye Qiao feels that he is a tragedy in tragedy. When I was in Bluestar, I had to look for my boyfriend in the garbage, but he turned out to be the garbage in the garbage. Her lover conspired with her family property, but after she was knocked into a vegetable, she did not let go. The doctor who bribed the hospital did not know what poison she was injected with, so she belched. When she wakes up again, she has come to the world of beasts and become a tigress, and she is pregnant?! At that time, Yeqiao felt that she was dreaming. Until she stayed here for three days, she had to accept this fact. He was originally the daughter of the tribal head. During a hunting campaign, the tribal head blocked a fierce beast attack for wenjue and went to see the beast God. But before he died, he entrusted wenjue with his only daughter and the position of clan head. The patriarch''s daughter has been mentally deficient since she was a child. The sacrifice in the clan says that there is no return of the soul. As long as she is married, she can recover after giving birth to a baby. Wen Jue felt that the sacrifice was a bit of a drag, and he didn''t want to believe it at all! The old patriarch''s daughter was not mentally complete, and she didn''t want to touch her, let alone have a baby. But the sacrifice had to secretly let Yuanshen take Qingguo, forcing wenjue to have a relationship with Yuanshen. Fortunately, only this time, Yuanshen was pregnant with a baby.

 Chapter 299

    Having been here for so many years, ye Qiao also knows that the white tiger orcs, who are favored by the beast God, have at most two cubs in their life, but even so, the white tiger orcs with two cubs are very rare. Anyway, Yeqiao is going to give it a try. So, when they were intimate, they secretly threw away the sheep intestines used for contraception. After repeated several times, ye Qiao was pregnant again. As soon as the news came out, the whole family was very happy. Gaia was born in such a situation that everyone expected. He was loved by the people since he was a child. However, Yeqiao also disciplined him very well, and did not let him develop the character of arrogance and arrogance. Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. When Gaia went out to play with her cubs, she was abducted!? The man arrogantly left the cubs back to give them a message, and asked the patriarch to take the white tiger''s treasure jinjingshi to the kingdom of ten thousand beasts to exchange for Gaia. At that time, the whole white tiger orcs were angry! Because of the influence of natural powers, there are very few cubs in the white tiger tribe. Now there are only two cubs, Gaiya and Sanmao. Unexpectedly, they were robbed! But seeing that the cold season is coming soon, Wen Jue comforts the people and takes Ye Qiao to the legendary beast kingdom. They had already passed the upper Orc City, and they didn''t stop here. They went straight to the kingdom of beasts, but they didn''t have a day to catch up with a group of orcs. This group of orcs is the group that Bai Zheng sent them back to deliver the letter. But Bai Zheng didn''t expect that Wen Jue and ye Qiao could catch up so soon! Ye Qiao is a blue star. He has been idle in the tribe for so many years, so he gives all his knowledge to the tribe people, including this character. It''s just that Bai Zheng''s letters are written in traditional Chinese, while ye Qiao taught Wen Jue simplified Chinese. They are quite similar. Wen Jue may not understand them, but ye Qiao can understand them all! The letter didn''t say that the cub had been lost. It only said that the beast kingdom should send more beast soldiers to attack the pterygos tribe? Although I don''t know when the pterygos tribe got into a feud with them, ye Qiao is very fond of the tribe after listening to the name! So they kill back to the upper Orc City, their cubs are likely to be in the upper Orc City, and ye Qiao must leave a deep impression on the trafficker. Oh! Peddler! Damn it!

 Chapter 300

    Beast soldiers: "we can''t answer your question! Ye Qiao looked at the gate of the beast city and said, "what kind of spicy chicken gate is this? It''s made of mud. It''s so ugly. Can you call it the city? I think the village is more like it! " The captain of the beast soldier turned black and said harshly, "take them for me! Give it to the Lord of the city! " The beast soldiers were ordered to approach the two men with spears in their hands. Ye Qiao kicked Wen Jue, "what are you doing? Waiting to be taken down? " Lord wenjue looked at Yeqiao wrongly, then waved his hand, two golden lights shot from his palm. The golden light revolves around the orcs, and the orc soldiers who have never seen such a big scene are all in a panic¡° what is it? Ah! Help¡° Monster¡° Ah! What the hell is this? Help me¡° Monster, he must be a god warrior Words fall, originally around their waist golden light into metal, they are divided into two teams tied together. Ye Qiao nodded with satisfaction, "if you don''t want me to seal your mouth, just shut up and answer my question honestly. If you answer well, I''ll let you go!" The beast soldiers immediately forbid sound, eyes Baba of looking at leaf Qiao. Leisurely, he took out the letter written on the animal skin and asked, "do you know who wrote it? Where is he now? " Beast soldiers, you look at me, I look at you, they all shake their heads tacitly. Ye Qiao touched his chin and asked another way, "do you know any new orcs coming to the city recently? The smart and powerful one? " Wenjue a little helpless, low voice remind Ye Qiao, "you can directly ask if there are ten thousand beast Kingdom orcs to." Yeqiao suddenly realized, "yes, have the orcs from the beast kingdom come here recently? You''d better tell the truth, otherwise... "

 Chapter 301

    All the way, Tucao all the way, not a moment, the beast city was make complaints about ye Qiao thoroughly. The thatched cottages here are arranged one by one in the East and the other in the West. The people who look at them in a mess are very upset. Ye Qiao has lost his way after a few turns. Ye Qiao: "Lord Wen Jue is very considerate to help his daughter-in-law out of the siege," the city is so chaotic, let''s wait here! Otherwise, if we wander around, it''s easy to get away from others! " Ye Qiao nodded with satisfaction, and waved to the orc who was not far away and secretly looking at them¡° Hey, we''re not going. Let your Lord come to get his baboon Orc in the distance: "what kind of ghost is baboon cub? But the orc didn''t move and continued to stare at both of them. As soon as they entered the city, they were already aware of it, but it was hard to get into trouble, so no one dared to take the initiative. After a while, Kerry came with all the God warriors in the city. With a wave of Kerry''s hand, the wyatts were surrounded again¡° Who are you? What did you do to my cub? " Ye Qiao stretched lazily, "are you the Lord of the city? Don''t be nervous. He just passed out and woke up in a moment. There''s something wrong with you. As long as you give me Bai Zheng of the beast Kingdom, I''ll give you back your son! " Kerry gave a sneer. This female has a big tone. Where does it show that she is nervous? Surrounded by all the God warriors in the upper Orc City, shouldn''t they be the two who are nervous¡° You are delusional! Hand in my cub as soon as possible, I can leave you a whole body, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite! " "Ye Qiao picks eyebrow," yo! It seems that they are still educated. They can speak out their wishful thinking. That''s good! " Kerry was worried about Ali, and was disturbed by yejo''s words. In a rage, he ordered, "take them for me!"

 Chapter 302

    For a short time, Kerry had two more red bags on his head, which made Kerry anxious and angry. Can''t help roaring, "come on! Go and invite young master Bai Zheng to me! " Ye Qiao put away the hammer with a smile, "that''s right! It''s the end of this cooperation? But I had to be beaten before I said, "why do you have to be hard on yourself?" Kerry felt like he was going to vomit blood. "I''ve asked someone to call him. Please don''t say it, OK?"¡° My mouth is on me. Why don''t you let me say it. Who are you Kerry: "with the wind, Bai Zheng is strolling around the animal city. Although it is not as good as the animal kingdom, it still has a unique flavor¡° Young Lord, are we waiting here for the Lord to send someone to support us? " Bai Zheng was calm behind his hands. "Well, I''ve sent someone to send the letter back to the kingdom. My father always loves me most. When he sees my letter, he will send someone to support us! Let Mali lead the way at that time, and I will make the orcs of Yihu tribe pay the price! " Feng Yi hesitated, "have you ever mentioned that the head of the pterygos tribe is a god warrior of energy materialization?" Bai Zheng nodded confidently, "although I didn''t mention it, I want my father beast to send a level 9 God warrior to support me! I don''t believe in the level 9 God warrior. With so many God warriors in orc, I can''t win a mere pterygos tribe! " Feng Yi''s eyes are full of yearning, "level nine..." Bai Zheng complacent, "yes, I haven''t seen it. Although level nine God warriors are rare, there are several in our country!" Feng Yi quickly flattered, "yes, it is indeed worthy of being a nation, but it is not the same!" Far away, I saw an orc running over in a hurry¡° Master Bai Zheng! There is a powerful God warrior in the city. He wants to see you! " Hearing this, Bai Zheng was stunned.

 Chapter 303

    The orc who leads the way looks at Bai Zheng quietly. Heart, I hope you can smile so happy later. When they came to Kerry, the orc said in a hurry, "Lord of the city, Lord Bai Zheng Bai Zheng Leng for a moment, around to be wrapped into a bee pupa in front of the gram, some can''t believe asked, "this, this is how to return a responsibility?" At the same time, Fengyi also found more than 20 other God warriors wrapped into bee pupae. The bad feeling in my heart was magnified all of a sudden¡° Are you Bai Zheng? It really keeps us waiting A clear and melodious female voice rings out behind him, and Bai Zheng subconsciously looks back. When you see the appearance of the orc around the female, the pupil can''t help but enlarge, a look like a ghost. He held out his hand and pointed to Wen Jue. He couldn''t help shaking. "You, you, how can you be here?" Ye Qiao reaches out his hand and conjures up a golden sledgehammer several times bigger than the golden sledgehammer. He looks at Bai Zheng with a smile¡° Yes? Surprised to see us? Didn''t expect us to catch up so soon? " Dong - the hammer fell hard at Bai Zheng''s feet, stirring up a burst of dust¡° Bai Zheng! Where''s my son? Where did you hide him? " Bai Zheng''s head hasn''t turned around. He can''t understand why the head of Yihu tribe suddenly appears here. So hearing Ye Qiao''s question, he said, "ah? what? What son? " Ye Qiao grabbed Bai Zheng''s collar and squinted dangerously, "my baby! The cub you caught in tiger Valley¡° "Ah?" Bai Zheng''s brain is almost a paste. He can''t understand why the Yihu tribe is involved with the people of tiger valley? Ye Qiao himself is a violent temper, see Bai Zheng has been pretending to be stupid, swing her big hammer is ready to give Bai Zheng on a hammer. Wen Jue stopped him in a hurry. Yejo glared¡° You beat him up. Who will take you to your son? " Ye Qiao thought for a while, thought it was, so he put down the hammer first, and decided to beat his son after finding him! Wen Jue stepped forward and stared at Bai Zheng sharply. "Do you know me?"

 Chapter 304

    Don''t let them know! Bai Zheng is sure that if they know the truth, they will kill him mercilessly! no He can''t die! You can''t die! For a moment, ye Qiao gave him another slap impatiently. Ye Qiao, who also awakened his powers, was not as strong and powerful as ordinary orcs, so Bai Zheng''s face swelled quickly. The old image of Pianpian GUI Zi is gone forever. Now Bai Zheng is in a mess¡° I, I remember! I remember Ye Qiao vicious fierce way, "that you still don''t fast say!" Bai Zheng was so scared that he was afraid of being beaten again, so he said in a hurry, "it''s Yihu tribe! Yihu tribe! The Yihu tribe has captured your cubs. It has nothing to do with me! " Ye Qiao''s face was gloomy, and he was about to drip ink. He tightly grasped Bai Zheng''s collar and gritted his teeth, "you tell me clearly! What is the capture of Yihu tribe? " The collar tightly around Bai Zheng''s neck made him almost breathless, and his face turned red¡° Joe, let him go first and let him finish speaking Ye Qiao glared at Wen Jue and threw away his hand. He did not forget to threaten Bai Zheng, "speak quickly! Or I''ll kill you with a hammer! " Bai Zheng shakes again. After smoothing his breath, he explained, "I had to take your baby away. Before, the state sent someone to borrow the kyanite. You didn''t want to borrow it, so you couldn''t do it. But even though we caught your cub, we didn''t hurt him at all! " After listening to Ye Qiao, he swung the sledgehammer again and said, "put P, is that what you said human words?! Just because you don''t lend you something, you steal other people''s children? Why don''t you eat Shi? "

 Chapter 305

    Bai Zheng heard the words shaking into chaff sieve, quickly waved his hand¡° No way, no way. I''ll wait for reinforcements here. I know that there are two level 5 God warriors in the Yihu tribe. We are not rivals at all! " Wen Jue nodded slightly, his eyes were cold, and his voice was a little indifferent. "It''s just a level 5 God warrior. Both of them are not my opponents. Just lead the way!" The corner of Bai Zheng''s eye is barely visible, but he is still shocked¡° Really, really? In that case, I''ll take you there! " Bai Zheng stood up and said, pointing to the God warriors wrapped in silkworm chrysalis, "let them go first. You can deal with two level 5 God warriors, but I don''t know if there are any other God warriors in the Yihu tribe. Take them with you." Wen Jue frowned, "no matter how many God warriors there are in Yihu tribe, they are not my opponents!" What else does Bai Zheng want to say. Ye Qiao swung the sledgehammer and glared at him fiercely. He looked at him with the posture of "you say one more word, I''ll kill you.". Bai Zheng swallowed his words again. Feng Yi, who has been acting as a background board, was shocked to see Wen Jue! This God warrior is very similar to the orc who broke his wings! But more powerful than that Orc! If you use your brain, you will know that there must be a close relationship between them! Now Bai Zheng is going to be taken away. What about him? If you stay here, the orcs of Zhaoying tribe don''t like him. Without Bai Zheng''s protection, he can hardly survive here! If he goes together, he can find an opportunity to escape with Bai Zheng. With the help of life, no one can replace him in Bai Zheng''s heart. Think of here, the wind a courage to step forward¡° Little Lord, Fengyi is willing to go to the Yihu tribe with little Lord! " Bai Zheng a Leng, unexpectedly someone is willing to take the initiative to follow! Looking at Xiangfeng''s eyes, there is a trace of comfort.

 Chapter 306

    Bai Zheng quickly gathered his face and gave a flattering smile. Before he could speak, ye Qiao rolled his eyes and said, "dogleg!" Bai Zheng: "before he left, Wen Jue let go of all the God warriors in the city of beasts. Because the identity of the master of tiger Valley has been exposed, we all know that this is a level 9 God warrior who can''t cause trouble, so they are very smart and don''t ask for trouble. Because of Ye Qiao''s warning, Bai Zheng doesn''t dare to do any more small moves. He can only pray in his heart, hoping that the beast city master is a smart man, and go to the country for help soon Recently, the orcs of the Yihu tribe are all full of happy smiles. Countless food is collected every day, and the house is slowly taking shape. Everything is full of hope! Huang Yuan frowned and studied the window he had just made. He couldn''t figure out what it was for. There are also wooden doors made before. I don''t know what I can do! In the heart some stuffy, thought that he was played by Su sugar this small female! Shaking his head, he put these two things aside and began to make a storage rack. This storage rack is really a good thing! Recently, the tribe is storing food. Hongguo, who is in charge of this aspect, asked him to make more storage shelves. And after his ah Hua knew that he made the storage rack, she was very happy and kissed him! Thinking about it, Huang Yuan''s face was again swayed with a different smile. When Cain and Sutang came over, Sutang saw the framed wooden windows and doors on one side. He immediately exclaimed happily, "ah! Uncle Huang Yuan, you have done it! How awesome The height of this wooden window is similar to the Tian shaped window in Su Tang''s memory. It is composed of two "Ri" shaped half side windows, which can be closed by pushing and pulling.

 Chapter 307

    "Uncle, let''s go to the camp canteen with us. I just want to ask you some questions." Huang Yuan''s eyes flickered slightly. Although the heart is a little curious, want to see, but the mouth is still very stubborn refusal, "to what? Don''t you see I''m busy now? " As he said this, he polished the wood in his hand, but his eyes whirled around Su Tang and the invisible girl from time to time. Su Tang took a look at Cain, and then went forward to take Huang Yuan''s arm with a sweet smile. "Ah, uncle, you can go with us to have a look. Without you, our house may not be built!" Huang Yuan heard this, although he felt a little surprised, but more joy. It turns out that unconsciously, has he become so important to the tribe? Although the heart is happy to fly two circles in the sky, but on the surface still want to maintain reserve, stroked the goatee on the chin, said the body and mind unobstructed¡° That being the case, I''ll accompany you to have a look, but I can say to you first that I can help you. It depends on my mood at that time. " Su Tang nodded with a smile and said, "of course, otherwise I can''t force you." so Su Tang helped Huang Yuan walk in front, Cain walked behind with wooden door and wooden window in one hand, and the three came to the camp canteen together. The first floor of the camp canteen has been built almost, and even the stairs leading to the second floor have been built. Tall walls are all made of stone bricks, which are three or four meters high. Neat stone bricks are placed at random, supporting each other, making it look more solid. The ground is also full of stone bricks, neat, it looks pleasant, there are many stone pillars in the hall, to facilitate the construction of the second floor. In order to increase the stability, the stone pillars are all made of stone bricks, with a thick wood placed in the middle of the space, and then the mud mixed with sand is used to fill the gap. The back kitchen, windows and private rooms have been separated. The whole first floor has been completed, leaving only the place where wooden windows and doors need to be installed. Huang Yuan saw Su Tang''s house for the first time. His eyes were more round than almonds.

 Chapter 308

    In fact, seeing this, Huang Yuan already understood what the role of wooden windows was, and continued to watch with a strong pressure. Two stone wearing orcs skillfully irrigate the mud in the gap reserved first, and then erase the exposed mud. Soon, the wooden window has been completely fixed on the wall, suddenly looked at the past, thought it was a whole. Huang Yuan quickly drew inferences from one instance, pointed to the gap left to install the wooden door and said, "should the wooden door you mentioned be installed here?"¡° Mm-hmm, uncle, you are so smart that you can see it all at once! " It''s just a compliment, but Su Tang can say it in her little voice. She just doesn''t have that feeling. Huang Yuan also feels very smart. Needless to say, he knows what wooden doors are for. In a good mood, he said, "well, it''s not bad. My craft is very good. Look at that wooden window. How suitable it is to be installed here!" Su Tang rushed up, "yes, yes, our tribe can''t find another Orc as skilled as Abe." Huang Yuan nodded contentedly, stroked his beard and asked, "you little female can talk. Tell me, what can I do? As long as I can help, I will help! " Su Tang takes the blueprint out of the space and looks at Huang Yuan with a smile¡° You can look at this before you can help Huang Yuan a Leng Shen, "what is this?"¡° This is the blueprint for the construction of our tribe, that is, what our tribe will look like after it is built. It''s all in this atlas, including the secret escape routes and defense maps of the tribe. " The expression on Huang Yuan''s face became dignified little by little. He asked, "this atlas, should be very important?" Sue sugar nodded.

 Chapter 309

    Su Tang takes the blueprint into Huang Yuan''s body. After digesting for a while, Huang Yuancai opened his eyes in shock. Exclaimed, "well, if it can be built, it will be very difficult for our tribe to be invaded by other tribes." Su Tang said with tears and laughter, "uncle, it''s too early to say that. We still have a big dilemma to solve." Huang Yuan nodded, "I probably know what you want me to do. Do you want to talk about the roof?" Su Tang nodded hastily, "uncle is so powerful! Can you guess that? "¡° I''m the only one who has seen the mortise and tenon atlas carefully. Originally, I didn''t understand how to use those structures, but after you showed me the blueprint, I understood it! " Sue sugar asked tentatively, "well, does Abe know how to make a roof now?" Huang Yuan nodded, "of course!" The design blueprint only indicates the objects that need to be used, but it doesn''t explain how to build the roof, which makes it difficult for everyone. The stone piercing orcs only paid attention to the mortise and tenon atlas for two days at the beginning. When there was a city defense team in the back, they were attracted by the forging technique. Huang Yuan was left to pay attention to the mortise and tenon atlas. Because we took part in the construction for the first time, many places were inexperienced and groped slowly. Therefore, the first floor of the camp canteen was relatively slow under the requirements of Su Tang. But now that I have experience, materials and manpower, I want to build the second floor, which is one day at most, so the roof is a key problem. Can a house without a roof be called a house? Now, with Huang Yuan''s participation, the roof can be given to him! But the roof is the key, so sugar can''t help but remind¡° Uncle, it doesn''t matter if you are studying, but the roof must be built firmly, otherwise the house will collapse easily and cause casualties. "

 Chapter 310

    When Sutang came to the rice planting place, he found that Gaia and erha were also playing here. System two ha, since he had a body, completely released himself. He had a lot of fun with Gaia and their group of kids all day long. Although erha can''t communicate with the cubs, erha can understand what the cubs say. He can do whatever he wants, so everyone is happy to play with erha! Sue sugar put her hands to her mouth and cried out, "Yaya! Two ha Gaia stops, turns his head and looks at Su Tang and Cain. He laughs and waves to them. Pick up a branch from the ground and throw it forward, "two ha! Let''s see who gets the branch first Erha is ready to go! Gaia patted his dog''s head. "Don''t worry, wait for me to count 123, and then run together!" Erha kept on "hahaha" with his tongue sticking out¡° get set! 3... 1, run Voice down, the first Asia rushed out! Erha''s black and white eyes looked at him in disbelief. Erha: I''m not a real person, but you''re a real dog! Leng for two seconds, quickly spread the hoof to catch up! After all, he had two more legs than Gaia and caught up with him in a few seconds! Erha looked at Gaia with pride, opened his mouth and continued to run forward. The saliva dripped down his tongue and fell on Gaia''s instep. Gaia: "I suspect you are retaliating against me, and I have some evidence! Erha: be confident and get rid of the three words in front of you! Because the planting area is a little close to the kiln, a lot of trees have been cut down recently by burning charcoal. Somehow, there is a section of tree trunk across the grass. Gaia didn''t see it before, and he only found it after running close. So quickly out of the voice to remind, "two ha, careful in front of the wood!" You know, that wood is higher than erha! Erha''s hooves are spinning like a fire wheel. Gaia could only watch the fool run into the tree trunk. He couldn''t bear to cover his eyes, but there was a big crack in his finger.

 Chapter 311

    Er ha yells at Su Tang with an accusing face. In order to take care of erha''s self-esteem, Su Tang had to restrain himself. At this time, little Gaia also rushed over the trunk of the big tree and ran to erha with a concerned face¡° Er ha, how are you? Did it hurt? " Erha immediately raised his right forepaw, and looked like he was seriously injured, whining. Su Tang couldn''t help but look at it in disgust. Oh, the essence of drama. Gaia was still young. Seeing erha''s appearance, he thought what was wrong with him, and he turned pale with fright. Looking at Su Tang, she said, "sister-in-law, what''s wrong with her? Are you hurt? " Su Tang glanced at Er ha, pretending to be surprised and said, "what? Erha is injured? Ah, it''s a pity. I also said that when I was busy, I would take you to the seaside for a while. Since erha was injured, then... "Erha''s legs didn''t hurt and his waist didn''t hurt. He put down his paws and stood there with a great air. In order to prove that he is really OK, he deliberately took two steps in front of Su Tang. Seeing this, Gaia immediately clapped her hands and said, "sister-in-law, you see, erha is OK again!" Su Tang raised her lips and said, "it''s OK. By the way, did you feed the Goo Goo beast and long eared beast you caught recently?" Gaia: "yes, we all use ghost rattan to tie them together. Goo Goo likes to eat small insects, and long eared animals like to eat grass. We feed them every day!" Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s head like a reward. "That''s good. You go to play first." The Yamei nodded. Er ha anxiously turns around at Su Tang''s feet, calling twice from time to time¡° Wang Wu! Woof, woof Host, didn''t you say you were going to take us to the seaside? Su Tang glanced at her, "didn''t I say I''ll go when I''m finished?" Erha: "Wangwu ~" when are you finished? Su Tang suddenly laughs, "it may be tomorrow, it may be the day after tomorrow, it may be several days..." erha''s eyes look at Su Tang dully, and he feels that he has been cheated!

 Chapter 312

    When it comes to the fast growth of rice pods, then sugar thought of the overlord flower outside the valley. If a bottle of concentrated liquid is a 100 year old nutrient, she has already watered five bottles of bawanghua, and there seems to be no movement. With a slight sigh, he bought another bottle of concentrate from the system. Looking at the little balance left, Su Tang thought that she could water five more bottles at most. If she hadn''t turned into a human, it would be a slow thing to do. Because Su Tang has no money... Lead Cain, come to bawanghua with a sad face. Little overlord see sugar after, efforts to shake the branch, and with two leaves compared to a heart shape. After so many days of moistening and nourishing, the burnt branches and leaves and petals of the flower have been restored to their original state. It looks much bigger than the flower! Su Tang poured most of the concentrated liquid into the rhizome of the little overlord flower and looked at Cain¡° You look at how spiritual the flowers are, and you will compare them to me. You have never compared them to me. Hum Cain: "because I know in my heart that overlord flower is an omnivorous plant. It eats all kinds of meat, so every time Su comes to fatten them, Cain is very alert! In case of any bad behavior to Su, he would not hesitate to cut off their roots. Fortunately, after so many days, he didn''t see any predatory behavior of bawanghua, nor did he see any intention of them to attack su. On the contrary, it''s the little overlord flower. Every day when they come here, it''s disgusting. It''s a pity that sue seems to like it very much, and she will pour more liquid into it. A bottle of concentrated liquid, the little overlord flower a big half, ugly overlord flower a small half, once divided up. Su Tang played with Xiao bawanghua for a while before leaving Cain. Just after they left, there was a layer of milky light floating around the ugly overlord flower. Little overlord, shake and shake¡° Ugly, are you going to be human? " Ugly overlord flower seems to be a little uncomfortable, silent for a long time, just responded, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 313

    The white light of ugly overlord flower is more intense, almost wrapping its whole flower, and its branches and leaves and petals are constantly shaking. Little overlord flower can fully feel the rapid loss of nutrients in the soil, including nutrients under their feet are also converging towards ugly overlord flower. Night is falling, everywhere is black, only ugly overlord flower, the light is more and more bright! Finally, after a burst of dazzling white light, there was a baby on the position of ugly overlord flower. She was wearing a red belly bag of unknown material. She was white, fat and lovely. Little overlord flower, shake and shake¡° Ugly! You''re in shape. You look great It seems that the ugliness is not suitable for his body. He lies on the ground and waves his limbs. He wants to turn over and stand up, but he can''t do it. Xiaobawanghua shakes again¡° Eh, ugly, what''s the bug between your legs? It looks so ugly... "The transformed ugly overlord flower"... "Ugly, your hair is so beautiful, it''s our flower''s red. Ah, I want red hair too, but I don''t want your little bug, so ugly..." ugly overlord flower can''t bear it any more, so it can only be explained, "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah..." ugly overlord flower "... Ugly, What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Ugly overlord flower: "up in the heart, feel very helpless, and there is an impulse to pull out the little overlord flower. I didn''t expect that after turning into human form, I not only lost the ability of action, but also couldn''t speak! What a tragedy¡° Xiong Da, did you just hear that? It''s like there''s a baby crying again! " Bear big mercilessly slap on bear two heads, "well sprinkle your urine, you how tender many words!" Bear two covered his head and cried, "big bear! What are you doing! Don''t you know you''re a god warrior now? It''s killing me After the convenience of Xiong Da, he shivered comfortably. Turn around and walk towards the valley.

 Chapter 314

    Bear two almost screamed, "bear, bear is big. Look at that flower. It''s so twisted that it scares the bear! The bear is afraid Bear big dull facial expression, low voice way, "you don''t push me, I also fear!" Xiong Er: "they are silent and look at each other. Xiong Da: "why did a baby suddenly appear here? Anyway, take him back to the patriarch first Xiong Er: "good!" There was another silence. Xiong Da: "what''s good? Go and get him out Bear two: "I, I, I am afraid!" Xiong Da: "xiaobawanghua heard that they were going to take Chou Chou away, and suddenly he twisted even more frightening! Or bear big ruthless, bite teeth, can''t help but look at the little overlord flower, reach out to the ugly overlord flower to grasp in the hand. The two bears seemed to be running for their lives. They spread their feet and ran into the valley. XIAOBAWANG flower a person to stay in place, the whole flower are decadent, heartbroken Because the stone piercing orcs can work hard to dig caves every day, there are many spare caves besides the ones for storing materials. Some orcs do not want to live in the open grass, so they live together in the spare caves. Cain and Sutang lived alone in a small cave because of their status, and they didn''t huddle together with other people. When Xiong Dahe and Xiong Er came with bawanghuazai in their arms, Su Tang had already fallen asleep. The two bears stood stealthily at the entrance of the mountain and looked inside¡° Dong! Dong Two golden shoots from the cave hit Xiong DA and Xiong Er on the forehead. Xiong Da probably guessed what was going on. Although he felt very painful, he bit his teeth and insisted on not letting himself cry out. But Xiong Er didn''t hold back and yelled¡° In the cave, Cain''s face turned black when he heard the sound. At this time, it was too late to plug Sutang''s ears, because she had rubbed her eyes and sat up. The fan is dazzled to stare of ask a way, "eh? What''s up? I seem to hear someone calling again... "

 Chapter 315

    Su Tang was sleepy. She came out with Cain. She thought something big had happened. Otherwise Xiong Da Xiong Er would not come here in the middle of the night. When she heard the baby''s cry, the whole person immediately wake up a lot, because around the dark, she can''t see anything clearly. So he took Cain''s arm and asked, "ah Yin, do you hear me? Is there the cry of a baby Cain''s eyes were glum at the cub in the bear''s big hand. As far as he knows, there are only weasels in the tribe. Two females and several stone piercing females are pregnant, and it''s not time to give birth. So where did the baby come from? Before Cain could answer, the cub in bear''s hand called twice. Su Tang woke up completely, hurriedly found the flashlight from the space, turned it on for a while, and then saw the cub in bear''s big arms, which was fat, white and tender, and dressed in a red belly pocket. In addition to having a head of red hair, the delicate small appearance is just like the New Year picture dolls in the past blue star, which is very good-looking! Put the flashlight into Cain''s hand, "you help me to hold it first..." with a smile, he went to Xiong DA and took the baby from him. He couldn''t put it down¡° What a lovely baby! Good boy! Where did you find him? " Bear bear two look at each other, two people hurried out of the valley to pee, and then everything they encounter is clear. Sue sugar was a little surprised. "You mean, this baby is on the grass outside the valley? There''s no one around? " Xiong Er stressed, "yes, but there is a big scarlet flower next to the cub. It''s wriggling around. I scared the bear to death when I went to hold the cub!" Xiong Da didn''t have a good way, "you shut up, do you mean to say? Who brought this baby out? " Bear two shrunk his head, "I, I''m not afraid..." bear rolled his eyes. The two bear quarrel fiercely, did not notice Cain and Su sugar also had a short eye contact. Su Tang: big red flower wriggling around? It''s not what I think, is it? Cain: Well, he only saw one. Sue sugar: Well, in my arms, it''s actually... Cain: Well, maybe.

 Chapter 316

    Yesterday, because it was too late, Cain said that he didn''t want to take her to see bawanghua. Maybe he was thinking about it all the time. Su Tang didn''t sleep well last night! This morning, as soon as Cain made a move, Sutang woke up. Obviously sleepy, has been yawning, but also forced up the spirit to sit up¡° It''s getting light so soon... "After looking at the corner of the stone bed, the little boy was still sleeping sweetly. Su Tang didn''t disturb him. He got up and took Cain out of the cave. It''s just dawn, and the watch shows that it''s less than six o''clock. Only some people get up and start to be busy. The valley is quiet everywhere, and the cubs who add laughter to the valley are still asleep. After a simple familiarity by the stream, the whole person suddenly becomes energetic¡° Ah Yin, let''s go and see how bawanghua is. Before the baby wakes up, he will come back late. He can''t find anyone and may cry. " Cain had no choice but to disturb Su Tang''s interest, so he took her to the land outside the valley. After arriving here, Su Tang couldn''t help being surprised! Originally, the larger overlord flower disappeared, and the smaller one was lying on the ground now. The roots, branches and leaves are covered with wrinkles, and the petals are soft and listless, as if they were smoked and roasted by magma, and they will die at any time. Sue sugar is a little flustered. She likes the flowers very much. Every day when she sees them, she gives her a little heart. How, how... She takes out the ten-year Shuren concentrated growth liquid bought before from the space, shakes her hands and pours it on the root of the flowers. Gently stroking its branches and leaves, whispered, "Huahua, how did you become like this? I know you can understand what I say. You should be good. You should absorb the nutrient solution I give you quickly, and turn into shape as early as your brother! " Little overlord flower suddenly trembled, under the foot of the vine filament winding around the sugar''s legs, fingers, seems to be in the transmission of some emotion. Cain resisted the desire to pull out the little overlord flower, and kicked away the vine piled up at the foot of Su Tang. Those vines didn''t give up. After being kicked away, they trembled and climbed to Sutang.

 Chapter 317

    Su Tang was relieved to know that it was OK. He stretched out his hand to play it, and there were some withered petals. "Your brother has been transformed, so you have to hurry up." the little overlord flower shook gently. Su Tang looked at Cain expectantly. "I don''t know whether it was a little female or a little Orc when it was transformed." Cain looked at the little overlord and asked, "do you like a little Orc or a little female?" Su Tang thought about it and said, "I already have a brother. I hope it can be a sister or a combination of brothers and sisters after it''s transformed into a form. It''s the most loving one you want!" Su Tang couldn''t help rolling his eyes. "What do you mean, as I wish? They should be random in shape. What if they''re still a little Orc? But even if it''s a little orc, I don''t dislike it Cain: "playing with xiaobawanghua here for a while, seeing that the sky was bright, and still thinking about the baby sleeping in the cave, Cain was called to go back. Little overlord flower seems to be reluctant to Su sugar, branches and vines began to flow to her side. Cain gave it a cold look and reminded, "remember, it''s the little female." Little overlord flower trembled, originally stretched out the branches and vines are back, tightly wrapped himself. When they returned to the cave, they found that Gaia had been waiting there with erha. Bawanghuazai has also woken up, waving her limbs, but she doesn''t cry. She just cries. Gaia and erha, one man and one dog, were staring at Xiaozai with round eyes, lying on the edge of the stone bed, looking at her in amazement. Gaia: "Er ha, brother and sister-in-law have their own babies so soon! How fast Er ha: "ouch ~ ouch ~" Gaia: "Er ha, how do you think this baby has red hair? My brother and sister-in-law''s hair is not red. I''m curious. "Er ha:" Ouch Gaia: "this cub looks so good. He doesn''t cry. How can brother and sister-in-law leave him here alone?" Erha noticed the noise coming from the entrance of the cave and turned to see Su Tang. He wagged his tail happily and yelled a few words of welcome.

 Chapter 318

    "Don''t move!" The unique smell of the stealth is full of Su Tang''s nose, and the low voice explodes in her ears, which makes half of her body numb. Su Tang''s face was slightly red, and he gently pushed Cain''s arm with his hand, "what are you doing? All the cubs are watching here. The influence is not good... "Be obedient, close your eyes!" Looking at Cain''s mysterious appearance, Su Tang thought that the straight tiger had finally opened his mind. What surprise would he prepare for her, so she closed her eyes happily. Eyelashes gently rubbed from Cain''s palm, itching, which made his heart beat faster. Let go of the little female in a hurry, push Gaia and erha to the side of the bed, and quickly wrap the bawanghuazai tightly with the hide. In order not to let him break away, he specially uses the ability to fix the hide. After all this, I was relieved. She came to Su Tang with her baby in her arms and said in a low voice, "OK!" Sue sugar opened her eyes shyly, and she was still thinking, if the big tiger prepared a surprise for her, she didn''t like it very much? Then pretend to like it very much. At least it''s a big tiger''s intention. It can''t be wasted... So, after opening her eyes, she looks at nothing in front of her except the tightly wrapped cub. Su Tang is a little confused. Su Tang:??? Is that it??? Su Tang was confused, so was Cain. Don''t young females want to hold their babies? Why doesn''t it move all of a sudden? Cain didn''t understand. After a while, Su Tang understood that she might have made a mistake and took the baby from Cain. Although I misunderstood, but, but, but still angry Oh! He glared at the innocent Cain and snorted. Cain:??? Weak and helpless Gaia, holding erha, shrank in the corner and did not dare to speak. All that remained in the cave was the gasping sound of erha''s tongue.

 Chapter 319

    Even if it''s really blocked, irrigation can''t solve it. It doesn''t matter. The system has predicted this problem for a long time. Therefore, the laying of the auxiliary pipeline is close to the ground. In order to facilitate the distinction, the upper part of the auxiliary pipeline will be transformed into a half meter wide green belt, which is not only beautiful, but also makes people clearly know that the auxiliary sewer pipe for daily use is under the green belt. Huang Yuan''s face was tangled. "I understand what you said, but now what do we use to make the sewer? It''s definitely not good to use wood. If you immerse it in water for a long time, the wood will rot... "Su Tang has discussed this with Cain. The hollow tree (random name) used to make steamed castor is very similar to bamboo, but it doesn''t have a bamboo node like bamboo. Instead, it goes all the way to the bottom, and its thickness is very uniform. In this way, it will be a perfect drainage pipe, which may be a little brittle. At that time, let Cain solidify with his power, and it will be no problem. After hearing this, Huang Yuan immediately laughed, "OK, OK, this house needs to be dried for at least two days. I''ll take them to cut more hollow trees these two days. I''ll watch the water pipes myself and make sure they do well!" Su Tang nodded, "I''m sure I can rest assured that there''s a Bo watching here. It''s just that the wooden doors and windows you made before can''t fall down! If you can''t do it by yourself, you can order more. This camp canteen alone will use many sets! " Huang Yuan: "don''t worry, it won''t take too many people to cut down trees. I''ll ask the rest of them to make wooden doors and windows, as well as all kinds of structural beams used to build the roof. They''ll make them for you these two days. The canteen of the camp can be built after four days at the latest!" Hear this, Su sugar chest suddenly feel a burst of relaxed, nonstop dry for nearly half a month, finally to build it!? Cain''s face was not happy. He nodded faintly, "the sacrificial divination shows that there will be a heavy rain after five days. We must hurry up!" Now there are still some people who sleep on the grass in the open air. It would be much easier to build the canteen in the camp before the heavy rain. Now, the first floor of the camp canteen has been almost covered, the load-bearing columns have been solidified, and the wooden beams supporting the second floor floor have been installed. In order to reduce the burden, we should lay two layers of wooden boards wrapped with mud at the bottom, and put specially thinned stone bricks on the surface, which is both solid and beautiful!

 Chapter 320

    Cain rubbed her head to dispel her doubts. "The rainy season is not as terrible as the cold season, but it''s also not easy. In the wild before, when the rainy season is over half, the cave on the first floor will always be submerged. It''s very inconvenient for people to travel, and it''s hard to get prey." Su Tang''s eyes widened in shock. "God, it''s terrible!" Orcs are generally tall. They dig caves according to the height of three or four meters. Can submerge three or four meters high cave''s heavy rain, or in this facility equipment is very backward animal world, thought that is terrible! Cain mouth with a faint smile, "don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Sue sugar''s face was frozen. She wasn''t worried about that. If the heavy rain can really submerge the cave, won''t all kinds of materials stored in the cave suffer? Or do you want to move to another place as soon as it doesn''t rain? Cain seemed to see her troubles, eyebrows light pick, "you don''t feel much higher than the wilderness here?" Sue sugar paused. "What do you mean?" Cain added, "we''ve been going uphill all the way, but the ups and downs are very small. I thought you could feel it." Sue sugar: she''s not a terrain detector. How could she feel it! Cain: but don''t worry. Adam said that the heavy rain won''t last long and the supplies won''t be flooded Sure enough, compared with the beasts, her senses can be said to be useless and can no longer be wasted. Anyway, as long as we make sure that this side of the valley will not be flooded for the time being and that the materials will not be damaged. When the later house construction is almost the same, and the moat and main sewer are dug out, there is no need to worry about this problem. Moreover, it''s not far from the seaside, so if we lead another canal to the sea, we won''t have to worry about it any more. Her reluctance to discuss the subject with Cain would make her feel hopeless. At this time, the baby in his arms suddenly sobbed, and the big tears fell from his white face. Su Tang quickly whispered coax up, but coax for a while or not better, Su Tang some flustered look at Cain.

 Chapter 321

    Aunt Hongguo also came over with a smile, "I was just about to collect, Yaya came to me and said he was hungry, so I brought him here to see what I could get him." Su Tang nodded to Hongguo apologetically, "please, aunt Hongguo. If you have something to do, go ahead and do it. Yaya will give it to me." Red fruit did not refuse, nodded with a smile, "ah, good!" Take Gaiya''s soft hand and walk to the kitchen table. There are only a few eggs and ground fruits, not even a piece of meat¡° What would ya like to eat? " Gaia looked forward and asked, "Ya Ya wants to eat dumplings, pies and noodles made by her sister-in-law!" These were made for him when he was in the cave of CHUANSHI tribe. I didn''t expect that he only ate them once, and he remembered them so clearly! Unfortunately, though soft fruit trees have been planted in the valley, rice pods have been found recently. Being attracted by rice, she completely forgot to pour concentrated growth liquid on soft fruit trees... Su Tang couldn''t bear to refuse when she looked at Gaia''s expectation. He said euphemistically, "Yaya, I''ll make you a kind of food that you''ve never eaten before. It''s guaranteed to taste very good! How''s it going? " Children''s attention is always easy to be attracted. When she hears that Sutang wants to make food for him that he has never eaten, Gaia''s eyes are bright. Erha also squatted beside Gaia, spitting out his tongue and flowing down. His tail seemed to be equipped with a small motor, which kept shaking. Su Tang said, "however, since it''s delicious, we must prepare a lot of materials. Now I''ll make some for you to fill your stomach. When I have all the ingredients ready, I''ll make a little more for you at noon, OK?" Gaia was a little tangled. Although he wanted to eat delicious food immediately, his sister-in-law said that she couldn''t do it now. Then, then, then, wait. He swallowed his saliva and looked at Su Tang expectantly. "Sister in law, it doesn''t matter. When you are ready, you can make delicious food for ya ya. Ya Ya wants to eat a lot more!" Su Tang smiles and rubs Gaia''s head. There are only a few Goo Goo eggs and ground fruit in front of us, and we can''t make anything delicious. Just steam a Goo Goo egg soup and ground fruit paste. After being transformed, bawanghuazai looks one or two years old. He already has teeth. I think he can eat Orc food. However, considering his rigid shape and weak intestines and stomach, I''d better give him some soft food. The custard and puree are just right! There was also some red charcoal wood in the kitchen. Sutang stuffed a handful of hay into it, and the fire started.

 Chapter 322

    Seeing Cain''s shriveled appearance, CAIA hid behind erha''s fat body and snickered. Bawanghuazai''s eyes are red and swollen when she cries. Su Tang is very distressed. Cain gave Diguo''s cleaning work to Cain, and she took CAIA erha with her baby to play. Cain: "can he say that the cub is actually older than the total age of those who are present? Handle the ground fruit neatly, put them on the grate, and then close the lid to focus on the fire. About feel inside of the egg soup and fruit are almost ripe, just called sugar they come back. Take care of the two cubs, finish eating, and clean up the dishes and chopsticks. The clan leader is really in no position Bawanghuazai had a full stomach and then fell asleep again. In order to make him sleep more stable, Sutang had to send him back to the cave. Originally, she wanted Gaia to play here for a while and take care of bawanghuazai by the way. She and Cain went to see the condition of the tiles and came back with some cooking materials. It happened that there was a stove at the entrance of the hill, where they could cook by themselves. But Gaia didn''t want to. No matter what he said, he had to stick to Su Tang. He had no choice but to take him with him. He told system Er ha to watch in the cave. Although erha is not willing, but this is the host''s instruction, it can''t listen, so he has to lie down at the entrance of the cave and look at the three people''s back pitifully. So when he went to the cave where pottery was made, Cain looked at Gaia with a look of "I''m not happy.". They first came to the cave where they kneaded mud germ. It was still early, but the cave was still full of females. From time to time, orcs came to carry mud germ to make tiles. When the flower mother saw them, she asked with a smile, "Why are you here? My hands are full of mud, so I won''t get up to greet you. " Sue sugar waved her hand. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s just see how the clay embryo is pinched? I''ll go to the kiln later. " Flower mother nodded, "ah, then you look around. Ah Yuan said that the tiles are going to be used soon. I have to seize the time to pinch more." Seeing that everyone was busy, Su Tang was not bothered. He and Cain Gaia came to the kiln where pottery was made.

 Chapter 323

    This circle turned down, and chatted two more words, and nearly an hour passed. Because the tribe was in the period of construction, many places were inseparable from people''s care, so Sutang sent Cain to supervise the work alone. Cain looked very reluctant. Finally, Su Tang promised to make delicious food for him at noon. After kissing him, he left reluctantly. Take Gaia to the field where rice pods are planted. If you look around, Sutang doesn''t know how many Mu it is. Anyway, it''s just a lot. There are 15 cm diameter rice pods hanging on the plants as high as her. The rice pods are purple and dotted on the green plants. They are very beautiful. Tian Ding was watering the rice pods. Seeing Su Tang''s figure, he came over in a hurry¡° My Lord Sue sugar waved her hand. "Whatever you do, don''t worry about me. I''m just here to pick some rice pods." Tian Ding breathed a sigh of relief, and then went on watering the rice pods. Su Tang didn''t go deep into the farmland, so she took Gaia to the outside of the farmland to look for the rice pods that seemed to have matured. A rice pod has a lot of weight. The bigger one weighs half a catty, and the smaller one weighs no less. Su Tang feels that she can''t even finish the rice in a rice pod. Gaia grimaced and said, "what''s this, sister-in-law? It doesn''t look good. " While picking rice pods, Su Tang comforted Gaia, "it''s called rice, but it''s a good thing. It can be used to cook porridge and cook rice. It tastes very good. Moreover, the way of doing it is different, and the taste is different. You''ll know when I make it for you at noon. Make sure you still want to eat it!" Hearing this, Gaia looked forward to it. They wandered around for a while and picked more than ten rice pods. Su Tang felt heavy and put them all in the space. According to the current situation, after watering this time, the rice pods will be almost fully mature, and the collection team will come to pick them at that time. Before leaving, Su Tang specially added more than ten drops of concentrated liquid to the pool full of water and told Tian Ding¡° It''s almost enough to water the rice pods once more, and then add some water to the soft fruit trees. Remember, this water can''t be drunk, it can only be used to irrigate the crops. I''ll arrange someone to collect the rice pods in the afternoon. " Tian Ding nodded hastily, "yes, my lady!"

 Chapter 324

    After another five minutes, he gave up decisively. From the mall in exchange for a lighter, beautiful Zizi lit a fire. Although this stove is not big, it also has two pots, one for stewing rice and the other for cooking. It''s just right. Put the rice into the pot, add some water, fill two hard sticks in the kitchen, and let it burn slowly first. Cut a large piece of fat oil from the meat, cut it into small pieces, and refine the lard with another pot. There are many bowls and spoons in the space, so I don''t worry that there is no place for the oil. The refined oil residue is sprinkled with a layer of salt and cumin. It''s crispy and fragrant. It tastes delicious. Put it aside first and serve as a side dish later. The oil in the pot is not scooped clean, just can be used for cooking. In fact, what Sutang wants to do most is braised pork, which is fragrant, soft, sweet and glutinous, and has a fat but not greasy taste. Just thinking about it will make Sutang''s mouth full. Unfortunately, there is no such thing as sugar for the time being, so we have to slow down first. It was found that the collection team found vegetables like round cabbage, so Sutang took one back, and it was good to make a pot of pork with the fat and thin pork. In addition to the round cabbage, Su Tang also took some sun dried mushroom and agaric, and soaked them in water in a small pot to make soup. First, take out the meat and cut it into pieces of uniform size and thickness. The round cabbage is also torn into pieces and set aside. The oil in the pot is hot. After adding scallion and ginger, the smoke rises. Soon the smell of scallion and ginger comes out, and people can''t help it. Then Sutang put the meat into the pot to stir fry. The shovel is Cain''s wooden shovel. Even if you put it on the edge of the pot for a while, it won''t be hot. It''s very easy to use! The meat gradually turns brown, the fragrance also rushes to the nostrils, the food in the morning is not much, now smell the taste, the stomach is cooing. Gaia and erha, who were originally playing and fighting, squatted in front of the kitchen table with one person and one dog, watching Su Tang stir fry. Su Tang chuckled, "don''t worry. After the rice is stewed, you can eat it with rice. That''s the way to taste it!" Gaia asked pitifully, "when can the rice be cooked?"¡° Fast, fast While saying this, Su Tang sprinkled some salt into the pot and stirred it with a shovel.

 Chapter 325

    The fire has been controlled to a certain extent, and the rice is soon steamed. Smelling the familiar fragrance in the air, Su Tang felt that her whole body was full of energy! It happened that the meat was almost fried, and the round cabbage was all poured into the pot. After several times of frying, it came out of the pot. Put the dish in a basin and give it to Gaia for him to take away. Because before deliberately explained, rice to go with the dishes to eat together, so although the greedy, but did not move a bite. If there were only three of them, Cain would not be able to eat all the dishes and rice even though he had a large appetite. So Sutang didn''t plan to stir fry, so she made a soup with pickled agaric mushrooms and shredded meat. Just as the soup was boiling, Cain came back. In his hand, he was carrying a bunch of peach branches that had just been left behind. There were five or six big and juicy peaches on them. They were very beautiful! Sue sugar happily took over, "tired? The meal is about to be ready. Wash your hands and get ready to eat! " Cain nodded faintly, and by the way, he also took Gaia, who squatted aside and couldn''t eat, to wash his hands. When they came back, they found that Su Tang had put the rice in the bowl and set the spoon and chopsticks. The Asian music ran over, food in front of you, this will not worry, curious looking at the bowl of white rice¡° Sister in law, is this what you call delicious? White, it looks good! " White rice grains clear, Su sugar seems to add more water, stuffy out some sticky appearance, but this kind of rice taste will be better¡° Baji, Baji... "Er ha''s voice came from the corner, just like a pig eating, with a satisfied face. Su Tang had no choice but to shake his head. "You can eat it too. Try the taste of rice. It will be our staple food after that." Seeing Su Tang leaving his seat, Cain asked, "where are you going?"¡° There''s still some rice left in the pot. I''ll add some more water to make porridge for the baby. I''ll be right back. " Cain sat silently in his seat, not making a sound.

 Chapter 326

    In Su Tang''s expectant eyes, rice is highly praised by Cain and Gaia. After lunch, Cain quickly took away the dishes and chopsticks to clean, and Sutang fed the porridge to the baby. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always thinks that the baby is heavier than when she held it last night. Maybe she''s too busy and doesn''t care too much. Xiaozai is really a relief. In addition to howling at noon because he wants to pull Baba, the rest of the time is sleeping. He doesn''t cry. He''s very clever. Because it was time to collect rice pods in the afternoon, so after the baby fell asleep, Sutang and Cain went to the campfire camp together. Everyone is still here barbecue, found the red fruit, and told her not to send people out to collect in the afternoon, to collect the valley first, also told you, until the evening will tell you the practice of rice. After that, they waited here and did not leave. After everyone had enough to eat and drink, they had a rest for a while and then left for the farmland to collect rice pods. It has to be said that many people are powerful. In less than two hours, all the rice pods were collected and transported to the cave for storage. It took about half an hour to pull out all the rice pods in the field and pile them aside. After drying, they can not only be used as firewood, but also be used to feed long eared animals and cuckoos after being chopped. This time, not all of them were grown into rice pods, and some complementary foods such as groundnut and sweet groundnut were also planted. Su Tang wiped the sweat on her forehead. "If you are tired, you can find a place to rest for a while and drink some water. When we gather in the evening, I will tell you how to make rice and porridge." Red fruit didn''t care about waving, "what''s the point? It''s all we should do. Sugar cubs, pay more attention to rest. I''ll take them to the outside of the valley to see what kind of wild vegetables and herbs there are. " Su Tang also didn''t force, nodded and said, "well, you should be careful. You should come back earlier when it''s late."¡° I know... "Looking at Hongguo''s back, Su Tang couldn''t help sighing that the physical quality of the beast female was really good. After doing the same work, they all seemed as if nothing had happened, but her arms were too tired to lift¡° Ah... "Sighed silently.

 Chapter 327

    By the time Sutang woke up again, it was completely dark. It was Yanli who came to call her, holding a big torch in his hand¡° Holy daughter, the patriarch asked me to call you to eat Cain may have specially asked, so Yanli did not enter the cave, standing at the entrance, shouting loudly. Sue sugar was suddenly awakened, wake up to see overlord flower cub standing on the bed, motionless staring at her. Su Tang: "I can''t help but swear. How long did she sleep? This baby can walk? What''s more terrifying to Sutang is that bawanghuazai patted her stomach and turned her mouth, "hungry ~" Sutang:! " She could be dreaming! No, she must be dreaming! Overlord flower cub can not only walk, but also talk. The world is mysterious. Su Tang pinched herself hard and took a breath of air-conditioning in pain. Oh, it seems that she is not dreaming. After all, she lives in a mysterious world. Carefully looked at the overlord flower, the way, "or? Shall I take you to eat? " Bawanghuazai nodded, didn''t need Su Tang to hold him, and slowly slipped down from the stone bed with his little ass pouting. Sutang: "holy girl! Can you hear me? Are you up yet? " Su Tang returned to her senses and quickly replied, "here it is Looking at the cubs with a tangled face, his height just reached Sutang''s knee, just like the cubs who just learned to walk, but he walked more steadily than those cubs. Hesitated for a moment, or asked in a low voice, "the road outside is not easy to go, or I''ll hold you." Bawanghuazai paused and nodded, "good!" Then Su Tang held him in her arms and walked awkwardly towards the cave entrance.

 Chapter 328

    Without waiting for Su Tang to answer, Bawang Huazai patted his belly and cried out, "hungry!" Cain: "clean and pure little milk sound is especially pleasant among these orcs. For a moment, the people of the tribe all stopped talking, and the scene was quiet for a time. The rock was squeezing in the crowd, and finally came to Yanli. He said in a voice that he thought was very small, but actually everyone could hear him¡° Brother, is this the son of the patriarch and the virgin? Why is he red hair and green eyes? But it''s a little nice... "With the rock, the people around here immediately began to talk to each other. Huang guoyuanyuan, a few females who have a good relationship with Su Tang, even come up to her and tease her while asking Su Tang¡° Tangtang, you''re very fast. You''ll have a baby so soon! "¡° Yeah, I can''t see. When did you have a baby? We don''t know. "¡° Your cubs are so beautiful. They''re as white as you are. I want to be as white as you are Cain: --- Sutang: --- because Xiaozai was held by Cain, they surrounded Cain and Sutang in the middle, chattering incessantly, Cain was almost bored to death! And the overlord flower cubs don''t know anything. No matter who they are, they smile at each other and let them pinch their little faces. They have a good temper. In the end, Hongguo came out to help Su Tang¡° Look what you look like. If you like a baby, you can have one by yourself. Sugar baby has no animal ring on her hand. How can it be her baby? Hurry up, it''s all scattered. I can''t breathe around here! " Red fruit was such a training, the small females are not willing to disperse. This is the second time that Sutang heard the word "animal ring" today. She would like to ask Hongguo about it, but it''s obviously not a good time. Red fruit clapped Su Tang''s shoulder with a smile, "well, don''t be stunned. Didn''t you say that you want to teach the people to make rice? Don''t you go soon?" Su Tang nodded, greeting several familiar little females, and took them to deal with the rice pod.

 Chapter 329

    Many females of the Yihu tribe can fry vegetables, so when Su Tang deals with rice pods, the females fry the meat. Rice rice and rice porridge is also very simple, so Su Tang only briefly mentioned a few words, smart women know how to do it. On the campfire camp, everyone sat around in twos and threes, holding ceramic bowls, holding chopsticks or spoons, some eating rice, some drinking rice porridge, a thriving scene. Su Tang has just been asked by Hua Mu how to cook. So now Cain was sitting on a stake with a bowl of rice in his hand, but he didn''t move at all. Gaia took a look at him, sipped the porridge in the bowl, and sighed comfortably, "it''s delicious. Brother, why don''t you eat it?" Cain squinted at him and said, "I''m not hungry." Gaia came to him with a smile, and the kid said, "is it because there is no sister-in-law to accompany you, so I can''t eat it?" Cain ignored him. Gaia sighed with great maturity again, "just like Eminem said, you are not a family. If you don''t enter a family, you look like a jealous father!" Cain looked at CAIA. "Vinegar?" Gaiya nodded, "it''s sour fruit. Eminem likes to call the juice in sour fruit vinegar. Every time Eminem eats with others and doesn''t accompany his father, his face is like eating sour fruit. It''s ugly, just like you just did." Cain, in a trance, reached for his face and asked in a low voice, "am I just ugly?" Gaia shook his head and laughed brightly. "It''s not ugly. Brother a is the best. He''s as good-looking as father a!" Cain was relieved. In the past, he always felt that it was useless for orcs to be good-looking, and they could not be eaten as food. They had to be able to hunt and protect their little females, which was very powerful. But now he doesn''t feel so. He should not only become very powerful, but also look good. In this way, he will have more confidence to stand next to the little female. When I get back to myself, I suddenly find that Gaia, who has always been noisy, is a little quiet today. Looking down, I saw that he was a quiet little group, squatting there, holding a small bowl, sipping, eyes slightly red.

 Chapter 330

    "Don''t cry!" Gaia was so scared that she looked at Cain with wide eyes and didn''t let tears slip out of her eyes. She looked very pitiful. Realizing that his tone was too rigid, Cain tried to explain¡° You are an ORC. You should be brave. You can''t cry when you encounter something that can''t be solved. If you want to find a way to solve the problem, can you cry out and solve the problem? " Gaia''s mouth was almost pursed into a wavy line, and he looked at Cain eagerly and carefully. "Then, can I, can I hold you?" Cain: "in fact, his heart refused, but when he saw Gaia''s tearful and pathetic appearance, he suddenly felt a little impatient. They had a stalemate for a while. Finally, Cain was defeated. He put down his ceramic bowl and opened his arms unnaturally. His voice was very stiff¡° Come on, just a hug! " Gaiaton was so happy that he went into Cain''s arms and put his hands around his waist. Gaia''s voice choked, "brother, I miss my father. Although the food made by him is not delicious, he always says about me, but I miss her... I should have listened to him at the beginning, and I shouldn''t have run out of the valley with Sanmao, otherwise I won''t be captured by bad people..." Gaia said intermittently, Cain also listened intermittently¡° If Eminem knows that you are still alive, she will be very happy. In the past, in the warm season, Eminem always took me and my father to go to the valley forbidden area to visit your grave. I don''t know what it is, but Eminem always brought a lot of delicious food and put it in front of a mound. Eminem told me that I had a brother, Cain, who was sleeping in the dirt¡° I don''t understand. You are sitting here perfectly. Why does Eminem say you sleep in the mound in the forbidden area of the valley? And I''ve secretly seen Eminem wipe tears on that mound. " Cain did not interrupt or interrupt him¡° Brother, I want to eat the corn roasted by Eminem. Although it''s not cooked all the time, and it''s burnt in some places, I still want to eat it. I also think Father, although he looks fierce, but in fact he loves Eminem and Yaya very much, oh yes, father, he is very ticklish, ha ha ha... "Until he said he was tired, he fell asleep in Cain''s arms.

 Chapter 331

    With a trace of teasing in her eyes, the flower mother joked, "do you want to marry the patriarch? But also, you and patriarch are so excellent, no wonder other Orc females have been thinking about it. " Su Tang coughed awkwardly. She didn''t know what to say. Flower mother: "the animal ring is actually a commitment of orcs to females. When they marry, the orc will swear to the orc adults. The content of the oath is to protect and love his females all the time. After the ceremony, after the two mate, the ring will slowly appear on the female''s fingers, which proves that the two have successfully married¡° Because of the scarcity of females, the females of some small tribes will have several partners, but the orc can only have one partner. Unless the partner goes to serve the beast God, he will be killed if he finds another partner. " Su Tang was stunned. "It''s so serious..." then she thought of something and asked, "before Xiong Da said, you can''t have a baby without an animal ring. Why?" The flower mother covered her lips and chuckled, "don''t listen to bear''s nonsense. What does he know about an orc who is not married? Let me tell you, the animal ring is a mark formed only after the ceremony of mating. No ceremony, no imprint after mating. But either way, there is a possibility of pregnancy. " Listen to flower mother a bite a mating, Su sugar old face dry red. She is a doctor, so she knows all about pregnancy. Before Xiong Da said that she couldn''t get pregnant without the animal ring. It seems that she and Xiong were wrong. She thought that there were some strange rules in the world to get pregnant. See spend mother to continue to say along this line, Su sugar quickly changed the topic. But flower mother is also a talkative, even if changed a topic, still chat with Su Tang is not too happy, but most of the time, she is talking about Su Tang listening. She didn''t stop until the tribe finished eating and slowly dispersed¡° Oh, I didn''t notice for a moment. I''ve been chatting with you for so long. " Sue sugar soft smile, "nothing, and aunt chat I also feel very happy."¡° Ha ha, well, I won''t tell you. If we talk for a while, the patriarch will be angry. Go to find him. I''ll wait for you for a while! " The flower mother winked at Su Tang. Su Tang looked back, and sure enough, she saw Cain looking at her with a depressed face. Caiya seemed to be asleep, lying in Cain''s arms motionless, and erha squatted quietly on the side of Cain. Rose to flower mother to smile, "that I left first, we chat again next time." The flower mother waved her hand and motioned Su Tang to drive away. Back to the invisible side, he pointed to Gaia and asked in a low voice, "why did you go to bed so early?"

 Chapter 332

    The next day. The sun came down through the clouds and woke the sleeping orcs. Everyone wakes up from sleep and goes to wash together. The valley is gradually full of vitality, with laughter everywhere. Everything is full of vitality. Su Tang got up early today and simmered the porridge on the stove. Gaia was awakened by bursts of rich rice fragrance. He got up hungry and saw erha squatting on the stove with salivation on his face. Sutang seemed to be criticizing it. Gaia rubbed his eyes and came forward in a daze, "sister-in-law, why don''t you call me?" Su Tang laughs Yan Yan''s turn head, "got up? You go to the river to wash your face, and you can eat when you come back. " Gaia nodded. After washing his face, he was sober. After looking around, some doubts asked, "Hey, where''s brother a?"¡° He''s gone to help build a house. Don''t stand there foolishly. Come and have a meal. After dinner, we''ll get the baby back. " The Ya Leng Leng nodded, "Oh." Sit down next to a big stone serving as a dining table, and Su Tang serves up the porridge. This morning, I cooked the mushroom lean meat porridge. After soaking the mushrooms, I cut them into small pieces. I took a small piece of lean meat and cut it into shreds. I fried them with lard to make them fragrant. I put some salt on them. Then I added water. After boiling, I put rice into it and began to slow stew. Until the porridge is stewed sticky, full of mushroom and meat flavor, and finally out of the pot, sprinkled with a layer of crispy shallot flowers embellishment, it looks like people''s appetite. Worried about not having enough porridge, Sutang made two more fried eggs. The delicate yolk and the delicious protein were combined together. The visual impact immediately made people unable to sit down. Put a small porcelain spoon gently in the bowl, "eat fried eggs first, and then drink the porridge in the air." Gaia skillfully took chopsticks and sat there eating fried eggs. Erha squatted to one side, saliva almost drips into a river. Su Tang shook her head helplessly, put another fried egg on the plate and put it in front of Er ha¡° It''s a little hot. Be careful. " Erha wagged his tail happily¡° Woof! Woof The host is really a good person with a good heart. A good person will be rewarded!

 Chapter 333

    Sue sugar hesitated and agreed. It grows in the back corner of the entrance to the valley. Moreover, orcs have been arranged to patrol near the entrance of the valley to avoid the accidental entry of wild animals into the valley and causing casualties. Anyway, she can''t help in building a house. Cain can take care of it there. So he nodded and waved to Gaia and erha, "come on, I''ll take you to the outside of the valley." After hearing this, the two little ones immediately cheered. Su Tang, with her baby in her arms, came to the place where overlord flower was planted. Little overlord flower is now wilting with a shrugged disk, a listless look. He could feel that he was about to transform, but now he was so hungry that there was no energy in his body to support his transformation. Its subconscious tells it that its fruit can attract some prey for it to absorb energy, but it hasn''t seen any prey for so long. It felt that it had not seen ugliness for a long time, a little miss it, the good-looking female did not come to see it, a flower is so boring¡° Little... "Little overlord flower moved. Looks like someone called it? I looked around a few times and didn''t see anyone. Ah, it seems that he is too hungry. He is hallucinating from hunger¡° Xiaoxiao... "The voice seems to be bigger. Xiaobawanghua is not moved. Anyway, it''s all fake. Why move around and waste energy? So it quietly when a salted fish, lazy sun. Xiaozai, who had already been transformed, saw that XIAOBAWANG flower didn''t move. He was in a hurry and struggled to slide down Su Tang. Hobbled to the little overlord flower behind, holding its big flower plate, whining out. Because he didn''t adapt to the orc''s body, he couldn''t speak completely. He could only repeat the name of xiaobawanghua, "Xiaoxiao... Ah Wu... Xiaoxiao..." Su Tang was also confused.

 Chapter 334

    As he said, he also took a look at Bawang Huazai. It''s time for Arden to respond and open his mouth in surprise, "ah! You mean, you mean... "Su Tang winked at him with a smile. Gaia''s eyes were suddenly bright, like two huge searchlights, shining straight on bawanghuazai. His eyes were full of inquiry and curiosity. Bawanghuazai didn''t know what he was communicating with xiaobawanghua, so he suddenly turned around and reached for Su Tang''s trouser legs. Pointing to the little overlord flower path, "hungry, eat, delicious!" Su Tang took out the concentrated growth liquid of ten-year-old tree man from the space and watered it to little overlord flower in no hurry. After getting enough nutrients, XIAOBAWANG flower changed its wilting state, but after two breaths, the whole flower took on a new look, and the branches and leaves stretched out. There was no wind around, but it swayed left and right. It seemed very happy. There are Orc patrols outside the valley, which is relatively safe, but there will be some wild animals sneaking in when the orcs are not prepared. Su Tang brought them out alone, so she didn''t dare to stay long. She picked up the baby and wanted to take him away. Little overlord flower seems to be aware of something, vine branches and leaves are climbing over, soft hook Sue sugar''s ankle. The cub in his arms also struggled and said vaguely, "ah! Ah! Huahua, change, change. " Su Tang looked at the baby and the overlord flower, hesitated and asked, "do you mean it''s going to take shape?" Bawang Huazai nodded and pointed to Bawang''s flower path, "change, change..." Gaia also pulled Su Tang''s clothes and longed, "sister-in-law, we''ll wait. When it becomes human, we''ll take it back together!" A big one and a small two cubs, staring at her watery eyes, looking forward to her. On one side, er ha, who didn''t know why, was also staring at his black and white glasses and didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 335

    Sue sugar hurried forward to hold her in her arms. When she went to pick up the baby in the morning, aunt Hongguo gave her two more fur coats, which may have been made overnight, but this one can just be worn by the rigid baby. But - eyes seriously swept two cubs and a dog, "what are you looking at? I change my sister''s clothes and turn my head to me!" Gaia blinked and turned away innocently. Erha did the same. On the contrary, Da Zai looks at Su Tang calmly. Su Tang thought he was young and didn''t understand, so she patiently explained to him, "this is my sister. My sister is a female. She is different from the orcs, so you can''t peek when my sister changes clothes!" Da Zai still looks at Su Tang with wide eyes. He looks like "I don''t understand what you say.". Su Tang explained to him several times, but he still didn''t understand, so he had to sigh. The child is still young. When he grows up, he will know the difference between men and women. In the big cub''s calm eyes, Su Tang quickly dressed the little cub. When he was ready to leave, he made another mistake. Although the cub is rigid, it''s more than two years old. It''s still very heavy, not to mention a little older than her. It''s OK for Su Tang to hold them one by one for a short time. She really wants to carry them so far. Before she goes back, her arm will be useless. Look at the soft and lovely baby, Su Tang''s heart is in a mess! Decisively put the big cub on erha''s back, in erha''s face unbelievable and then turned into a resentful look, his face is not red, heart does not jump charged Gaia¡° I''ll hold my younger brother. Don''t let him fall. I''ll hold my younger sister. Let''s go back first. " Gaia nodded solemnly, "don''t worry, sister-in-law, I won''t let my brother fall!" Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s head with a smile, "good boy, let''s go, let''s go back." Along the way, the two cubs didn''t cry, they were very good.

 Chapter 336

    Helplessly shrugged, "well, then you look at my sister here. I''ll go out and come back soon." Just wanted to go away, but was caught in the corner of his coat. Looking back at big cub, he asked, "what''s the matter?" Big cub shook his head seriously, "no, it''s not."¡° Not what? " The big cub pointed to the little cub and said, "she''s not, sister." Su Tang was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Da Zai to say that. However, she didn''t care. She still thought that big cub was too small to understand what brother and sister meant. Just wait for the child to be older. He opened his mouth and wanted to call Da Zai. Because Zizai doesn''t have a name, why don''t she name the two? All of a sudden came interest, also don''t want to go out, cross legged sitting on the stone bed. Looking at the big Cub with interest, "if you can understand me, I''ll give you two names, OK?" Big cub stubbornly shakes his head, points to little cub, and points to himself, "little, ugly." Gradually accustomed to his way of speaking, Su Tang asked suspiciously, "do you mean her name is Xiao Xiao, and your name is Chou?" Big cub nodded. Su Tang suddenly chuckled, "but your name is not nice. You see my sister looks so good. What if she is laughed at by others because her name is not nice? is it? However, this name can be used as a nickname. We have to have a big name for others. How about it? " Big cub hesitated to look at little cub. He didn''t want to be laughed at, so he nodded¡° Good He was a little boy, but he pretended to be a mature man. This contrast made Su Tang seem to pinch his face. But she thought in her heart that if she pinched her, she would be angry. What if she ignored her? Dispel the thoughts in my mind, and concentrate on the name of the two cubs. In Bluestar, she has a poem that she likes very much. There are two sentences in it that she likes very much. Silence is the music of parting, silence is Cambridge tonight. Whenever she thought of the poem, she was filled with emotion. Returning to his thoughts, he turned his eyes to Da Zai, "you are all overlord Hua Hua Hua Xing, so take Hua as your surname. Your name is mo, Hua Mo, and your sister''s name is Sheng, Hua Sheng. How about that?" Hua Mo and Su Tang looked at each other for a long time. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that huamo''s eyes seem to be greener than when she first saw them¡° Good Huamo agreed.

 Chapter 337

    When Sutang came back, he found that Cain had already come back. In a good mood, he said hello to him, "Hi, ah Yin, why did you come back so early?" Cain looked at Su Tang and the two cubs on the bed, and there was a moment of silence. Q: his females always like to pick up cubs to raise. What should we do? A: knock her down and give you a few more babies to make her feel the danger of the society! Su Tang said with a smile, "Hey, this is today''s rigid cub. It''s a female. Isn''t it beautiful?" Cain: "Su Tang blinked." I named them huamo Huasheng, isn''t it beautiful? How clever I am Cain: "Sue sugar patted Cain on the head." be good, be good, when our house is built, we will live separately from them, OK? " Cain finally responded, but his face was still stiff¡° Two, one for us and one for them. " Su sugar good temper should be, "good good good, listen to you." After soothing the lemonade, Sutang asked suspiciously, "why did you come back so early? Has the roof been built? " Cain nodded¡° Well, I''ll show you. " Su Tang whispered, picked up Hua Sheng on the stone bed, and motioned to Cain with her eyes, "you hold Hua Mo, let''s go together." Cain: "unwilling to hold the flower. Before leaving, he suddenly said, "take everything away. I won''t come back later." Su Tang: "hmm???" Cain: "Adam divines that it will rain heavily. I don''t know how long it will last. It happens that the camp canteen has been built. Let''s live there."¡° But we can''t get rain when we live in the cave... "The voice is getting smaller and smaller. For Cain''s straight line of sight, Su Tang was inexplicably guilty. It''s strange. She''s right. Why should she feel guilty?

 Chapter 338

    On both sides of the window are the stairs leading to the second floor. The stairs are made of stone bricks and look very solid. Walking on the stairs, Sutang suddenly looked back at Cain, "is there a door in the single room upstairs? If you don''t install the door, so many people will be here at that time... "Cain nodded," well, installed. " Su Tang was relieved and went on. Different from the first floor, the second floor is full of boxes, with a corridor in the middle. There are about 20 rooms separated on both sides, and each room is equipped with wooden doors. In this way, in addition to the windows on both sides of the stairway, the whole corridor is a little dim, especially in the evening, two torches must be put on for lighting. Although the conditions are somewhat backward, but anyway, to live in a house like this in the world of beasts, Su Tang is already very satisfied. Open the first room door near the stairway. It''s suddenly bright in front of you. There are windows in the room. The sun shines through the windows into the room, and you feel different immediately. The room is not big, only more than ten flat appearance, inside empty, nothing, but Su sugar has in mind which position should put what furniture. Inadvertently looked up, suddenly found that the wall has been spread to the roof, wooden beams like fish skeleton stacked together, you can see traces of hay. Hay is good. It can not only prevent mildew and remove dampness, but also keep warm in cold season. She also said that she would mention it when building the roof. As a result, she was so busy that she forgot it. I didn''t expect that the people would find it out by themselves. It''s not bad, it''s not bad, it''s worth teaching¡° Yin, which room shall we stay in then? "¡° It''s up to you. " Su Tang frowned in distress. "This room seems to be a little small. With Yaya and two cubs, will it be a bit crowded for us?" " Has been unable to get Cain''s reply, Su Tang looked up, but ran into a pair of deep eyes like bottomless hole. Cain''s lips, if there is no hook, he did not speak, standing there quietly, momentum smoked burning, angular, seems to want to swallow sugar. Such Cain self-confidence publicity, is so dazzling, people can not move their eyes. Noticing the flash of banter at the bottom of his eyes, Su Tang suddenly had a feeling of enlightening. Apricot eyes slightly enlarged, because of tension, the heart beat faster a few minutes, the cheek also has a faint hot trend¡° You, you, should not be... "Seems to guess what Su Tang wants to say next, Cain did not answer, but the corner of his lips is deeper. Su sugar light cough don''t open the line of sight, the fundus of that wipe shyness is anyway also can''t cover up. Why did she move out of the cave and live here for no reason? It turns out that this big tiger is playing this idea!

 Chapter 339

    I feel a little "clapping" in my heart. Su Tang touched the wall behind her and looked at Cain. Although her face was hot enough to heat the eggs, she was very excited! Oh, my God! Big tiger is enlightened! Are you going to hit her?! Closer, closer. There was only one fist left between them. Two people''s whole body''s breath heats up, in the invisible corner has been floating many pink bubbles. Cain put one hand on Sutang''s ear, bent down slowly, and raised Sutang''s jaw with the other hand. Ah, ah! He looked shy, but in fact, there was already a groundhog screaming in his heart. Su Tang can clearly see his reflection in Cain''s pupil, this kind of lover''s eyes only have their own feeling, it is not too good! It''s like a rabbit in my heart. I can''t stop dancing. My eyes are shining, as if I can drop water. The ambiguous breath whirled back and forth on both of them, which made people''s breathing a little faster. Cain slowly close, sugar quickly shyly closed his eyes. I felt as if I had been touched at the corner of my eye, and then there was no response. Sue sugar opened her eyes in disbelief. Cain was looking at a pale yellow suspicious object at his fingertips and said to Sutang seriously, "didn''t you wash your face?" Su Tang: "the expressionless face spits fragrance in the heart! I''m sorry, she''s wrong. She shouldn''t have said that big tiger is enlightened. It''s easy to change, but hard to change. How much did she owe tiger B in her last life? As for going after her for the rest of her life? There is a tendency to redder. But this time it was angry. She reached out to push away the steel tiger in front of her, but the goose couldn''t push it. Milk fierce milk fierce staring at the tiger, "you give me up! Or I''ll bite you to death! " Cain: "what did he do wrong? Clearly just small female also a pair of shy appearance, how suddenly angry? Grievance But as Adam said before, what the little female thinks in her heart is different from what she says in her mouth.

 Chapter 340

    In the end, Sutang agreed with Cain. The two of them lived in the same room, and Gaia erha and Huasheng huamo were arranged in the room next to them. In fact, Su Tang wanted to live alone with Cain. She is a beautiful young girl. She lives with her cubs every day and takes care of them. What''s the matter! The house was built of stone bricks, and the sound insulation effect was very good. So when she went to bed at night, Su Tang got up twice and went to see the situation next door. Fortunately, everything was safe. People of all ethnic groups have a temporary place to stay before the wind and rain. Adam occupied a room by himself, just opposite them, and the rest of the room upstairs was assigned to young Orc females who had just been married and were still warm. As for the old people with inconvenient legs and feet, they are all arranged in the kitchen behind the temporarily unused window on the first floor. In the world of beasts, the face of a child is always changing. When I got up in the morning, it was still a sunny day. In the blink of an eye, the sky suddenly darkened. I don''t know where the dark clouds from quickly gathered, quickly rotated into a huge black vortex, and gradually drilled out a huge black hole in the sky. The wind rolled and clouds gathered. The black whirlpool was expanding and lowering. The whole valley was shrouded, as if the devil had opened his mouth to devour the earth. Under the cover of this whirlpool, the valley was full of strong winds, the trees were rustling, and the captured coo and long eared beasts were all noisy, as if there was something outside that frightened them. Boom... The dull thunder in the sky, rolling and surging in the thick clouds, shaking the whole world. The electric light falls slowly in the roar, but gradually increases, just like a predator forming a net. In a short time, the black whirlpool in the sky brewed out countless thunders, like a hundred thousand soldiers led by the emperor of heaven. Boom - click! Suddenly thunder! White flash like a dragon, shooting in all directions, amazing sound and dazzling flash, time seems to stop at this moment. Sue sugar nest in Cain''s arms, pale, cold hands and feet, how to cover all cover not hot¡° Is that what the rainy season looks like? " Cain nodded. "Sometimes it''s even more cruel!" Sue sugar is not talking.

 Chapter 341

    The orcs, who were arranged to live in the house, were all curiously lying in front of the window. Clearly can see outside bean sized raindrops like broken lines of beads in general continue to fall, lush branches swing back and forth in the wind, but they do not feel a trace of cold. In particular, those who participate in the construction of the stone wearing beast people, eyes are full of novelty, incredible¡° So this is the house. It''s amazing¡° Yes, I used to think that living in a cave was the most comfortable. Why did I spend so much effort to build a house? But now, the house is better than the cave! "¡° Yes, look at this window. It''s very exquisite. It can let us see the scenery outside, but it can also block the wind and rain. How nice¡° It''s really warm in the house, much warmer than in the cave, so that we won''t be frozen to death in the cold season. " The orcs are full of words, you and I are all telling how wonderful the house is! The same is true in the small room upstairs. Outside the window, there was an endless stream of lightning, one after another, and the huge thunder was blowing in my ears from time to time. The more so, the more contrast to the lively atmosphere of the house. But there was a room that was very different. Gaia looked at erha, who was shrinking in the corner of the wall. He said, "erha, don''t be afraid. It''s just thunder. What''s to be afraid of?" Boom - click! As soon as Gaia''s voice fell, a ferocious lightning cut through the sky, as if tearing a big hole in the sky¡° Er HA was so scared that he shivered. His ears were close to his head and he kept shaking. Look carefully, black and white eyes flicker with big tears. On the contrary, Hua Sheng had no fear on his face, but he was very excited. Because she couldn''t walk, she sat on the animal skin, and her big eyes kept staring out of the window for a moment. Whenever there was lightning, she would giggle happily. Hua Mo is a face indifferent sitting in the side of Huasheng body, a pair of world expert appearance. Gaia looked at the three people in the room and said, "I''m going to sue sugar''s room with my mouth curled and my legs pounded¡° Sister in law, sister in law, erha is going to cry. Go and have a look Su Tang was stunned when she heard this. This... Is the system afraid of thunder? Can you still be scared to cry?

 Chapter 342

    See Su sugar arms almost unable to hold the two ha, the face can not help a black. He pulled erha''s back neck and pulled it off¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! Help me! I was scared! While whistling, erha tried to pounce on Su Tang. Su Tang couldn''t help but draw from the corner of her mouth. She pressed Cain''s ready paw, patted Er ha''s head and put it into space. Suddenly, the whole room was quiet. Adam also followed, came in and saw Huasheng huamo sitting side by side. Pick eyebrows, "these two are the shape of the overlord flower cubs?" Su Tang said with some dissatisfaction, "they all have names. The one with red hair is Hua Mo, and the one with green hair is Hua Sheng." The narrow Fox''s eyes were full of smile, "Oh? Cain said, "you named them all?" Su Tang immediately straightened up her chest, raised her head, and smirked with pride, "Yeah, what''s up? Do you think it sounds good? You also need to find a partner quickly. If you have a baby, I''ll name it for you. Because you are my brother, I won''t ask you for any good. " Adam touched the tip of his nose in a funny way. "Forget it. I don''t even have a partner now, let alone a cub. If you have time, you might as well give the tribe a nice name first." Su Tang: "I have already thought about the name of the tribe! It''s called Taohuayuan. How about it? You will all be Taoyuan orcs in the future¡° Peach Blossom Land Adam pondered these three words over and over again. After a long time of careful evaluation, he nodded¡° Yes, it sounds like a beautiful place Su Tang said with a smile, "of course, there is a peach forest in our valley. When the warm season comes, the peach blossom is blooming, the grass is delicious, and the fallen flowers are colorful. It''s a fairyland! When the time comes, put two reclining chairs under the peach tree and have a rest in the breeze. It''s really delicious! " When it comes to the fun, Su Tang can''t control some of his eyebrows. Suddenly, a thunder hit her back to reality - noticed that the scene outside the window was like the end of the world, some of them bowed their heads in mourning¡° Forget it, let''s wait until we get through the rainy season and the cold season

 Chapter 343

    Sue sugar said, "come on, I''m dizzy. What''s the exchange point of that intermediate cultivation method? "¡¾ Ding! Intermediate cultivation method (50000 points!) Seeing this number, Sutang felt a burst of suffocation. Some couldn''t believe it. "What''s that? Fifty thousand exchange points?! You rob Er ha: "Ding! The products produced by the system must be high-quality products with real prices Even though Su Tang was about to vomit blood, she bargained with ER ha for a long time, and finally bought it at 50000 exchange points¡¾ Ding! The purchase is successful. The current exchange point balance of the host is 30014 points¡¾ Ding! The host has been upgraded to level 6 successfully, and has received an upgrade package. Please check it Su Tang spits out a breath of depression. Well, it''s upgraded. Although it''s unexpected, it''s also expected. He handed the intermediate cultivation method to Cain, "here you are. After learning this, you can continue to practice." Cain''s eyes flickered slightly. Instead of looking in a hurry, he held Su Tang tightly in his arms. He leaned down and pressed his face tightly against Su Tang''s cheek. He rubbed and took a deep breath. "Thank you, su." Su Tang was a little itchy by his action, so she hid with a grin, "what''s the matter? Besides, I have my own selfishness. Only when you become stronger can you protect me. " Cain paused. "Do you ask the temple if there is any way to make the female awaken? You are too weak to exercise It''s not that he doesn''t want to protect Su Tang. After all, he doesn''t know what will happen in the future. His little female is so weak now that she doesn''t have any self-defense skills. In case he suddenly has something wrong with her and she meets an accident, she will be the only one who can save her at that time. He doesn''t need Su Tang''s great ability. It''s best if there is no accident. But in case of danger one day, he can delay for a while so that he can find her. Cain''s words didn''t make sue sugar feel uncomfortable. She nodded, "well, I''m going to have a look."

 Chapter 344

    Is the system against her on purpose? I just thought that this skill should not be more expensive than forging. I can buy it for five or six thousand. result?! Ten thousand yuan! She can buy a pill to wash marrow and become a god warrior! The pain in my heart. It''s not easy for her to earn a lot of money. Why is it gone? Although I feel very reluctant to give up, from a long-term point of view, if I buy soft body, then in the near future, she will harvest a large number of females with awakening powers. This is a steady business! Maybe the system is giving her some gifts, which can soothe her young heart. Hard heart, bite teeth, slap thigh, buy¡¾ Ding! You have successfully purchased the soft body skill. The balance of the current exchange point is 20014 points Sutang waited quietly for another moment. I waited quietly for a while. For a while. Sugar? That''s it? No more? " Erha: "suddenly he became a puffer¡° Er ha, you said, did you deduct my gift? When I bought forging, what pill did I get? How can I get rid of soft body? "¡¾ Ding! It has been found that there is no free gift for the current product¡° nonsense! You must have swallowed my gift. I want to report you! " Su Tang stares at Er ha fiercely¡° Give me my present The blue panel disappears. Erha shakes his head and looks at Su Tang¡° Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww. Sue sugar stares, "I don''t believe it! I spent so much money today. How could I not have any gifts? " Erha pulled his neck and howled twice¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Su Tang''s eyes brightened and she hastened to gather together, "what''s the secret?" Er ha''s dog''s head came up to Su Tang''s ear and whispered something.

 Chapter 345

    Erha: "there must be work rules when I go to work. How can I break the rules? I told you just because I had a good relationship with you. You can''t report me. " Su Tang: "God TM goes to work! Yes¡° Is there any skill in the mall that I can practice and make me very powerful? " Erha was silent for two seconds, "sorry, No." Su Tang: "so? She is destined to be a weak chicken in this animal world. I don''t agree with the system! At this time, erha wagged his tail mysteriously¡° Host, I''ll tell you another secret. " Sue sugar white two ha one eye, "shut your dog mouth, I don''t want to listen."¡° According to the current constitution of the host, it can survive for 27 seasons at most, and the aging rate of the host is three times as fast as that of the mammalian female One season is two years, and twenty-seven seasons are fifty-four years. But what do you mean she''s aging three times faster than a mammalian female? Erha: "Orc females in the world of beasts have strong vitality. They can survive for 100-200 seasons if they can meet the needs of survival. The higher the level of ORC females who awaken, the longer they will survive!" Er ha''s words seemed to stab Su Tang''s heart. That is to say, Cain can survive for at least 400 years after awakening, while she has only 57 years left... This idea comes out like a basin of cold water in winter. What is this? What is this? It''s ridiculous. Compared with Cain''s life span of at least 400 years, Su Tang has been a passer-by in his life in recent decades, which can only arouse a little splash. Maybe twenty years later, she has been gradually aging, and Cain is still like now, how does she face Cain? A passer-by is a passer-by.

 Chapter 346

    Erha was too scared to speak. It''s, it''s not logical. Isn''t the host supposed to cry and hold its neck and ask it to think of a way to increase its life span? Host, are you giving up treatment? Er ha''s eyes turned, and he thought that his performance had not reached the standard this month, so he hesitated to shout twice to Su Tang¡° Ouch Host, why don''t you ask me what solution I have? Smell speech, is holding Cain neck crying Su sugar body a stiff. Red eyes, tears still hanging on the eyelashes, with a strong nasal voice asked, "what do you mean? Can I still save you? " Er ha immediately raised his head and said, "woof The next second, the familiar blue panel appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes¡¾ Ding! 007 system is for you, please input the question you want to inquire Su Tang wiped off her tears with the back of her hand, sniffed and looked at the panel. After a moment''s hesitation, he tentatively input: "how can I become the female of beast? How can we practice the Dharma and awaken the power? How can we live longer? "¡¾ Ding! The solution of the current problem has been found for you. Do you want to spend 10000 exchange points to check. 1 / 1] without hesitation, let alone 10000 exchange points, even 100000, she has to find a way to check it! But I didn''t expect that there was a way to make her wake up and live longer here. No wonder she had to spend 10000 exchange points to check her advanced survival Q & A, which was only once a month. Su Tang''s hand is shaking a little. I don''t know why, she just thinks that her transformation process should be very difficult¡® Yes! "¡¾ Ding! You have successfully spent 10000 exchange points and the current balance is 10014 points. Please check the map of Muxian Shenfu as a gift Su Tang is not interested in the map of the God''s mansion. She only cares about how she can awaken her powers and live several hundred years longer. So after the blue light screen loads the answer to the question, Su Tang reads it carefully word by word. It is said that Muxian mansion is the residence where the beast God lived before he became a God. There are all kinds of rare flowers and rare treasures in it.

 Chapter 347

    But just now. Cain saw erha''s head shrunk, wary of Su Tang''s discovery, and left the room quietly. When she looked at Sutang again, the expression on her face was not so rigid. So he asked softly, "Sue? Are you okay? Are you all right? " Cain''s voice brought sugar back to reality. Sue sugar just hesitated for a second, then decided to tell Cain the whole story. If she wants to change her constitution, she can''t do it by herself. She is willing to believe in Cain and needs Cain''s help The rain outside the window is still pattering, but it is much smaller than a few days ago. Sue sugar told Cain the whole story with a little adaptation. I thought that after listening to the big tiger, I would hold myself in my arms and comfort him, but I didn''t expect that the big tiger had a cold face¡° That is to say, only when you change your physique can you cultivate your skills and awaken your powers, and Shouyuan can be equal to us. Now that you have the map of Muxian Shenfu, we need to collect the five keys of Muxian Shenfu, right? " Big tiger has a calm face and clear logical thinking. He can analyze the current situation in a few words. Su Tang Wei nodded. Cain paused. "As you said, the five keys should be five crystal stones. Do you remember that Bai Zheng of the beast Kingdom plundered CAIA just for the sake of the crystal stones?"¡° Well, I remember¡° We already know the whereabouts of the first key. When the cold season is over, I will go to the tiger Valley to look for kyanite. " Sue sugar immediately asked nervously, "do you want to go alone?" Cain hesitated for a moment and nodded, "tiger Valley is a long way, but I will come back as soon as possible. When I''m not here, you should stay in the valley well and never go anywhere."

 Chapter 348

    Sue sugar lowered her head, like a child who has done something wrong, murmured¡° Sorry, I was so scared at that time. I especially regret it when I think about it later. As you said, if Bai Zheng was allowed to return to Bangguo and wait for him to lead the beast soldiers to attack our tribe, it would be a disaster for us! In fact, even if Bai Zheng was not killed at that time, there were many other solutions. I know it''s too late for me to say this now, but... "Cain patted Su Tang''s hair placidly," well, it''s all over. It''s normal for you to come to us suddenly and not adapt to it for a while, but you know, you can''t do it all the time. " Sue sugar nodded heavily, "Well! You can relax! I will try my best to accept the rules of existence here. I will do as I like! This will never happen again! I promise! " Cain gave a faint smile and kisses Su Tang''s forehead. "Good girl"... Soft body skill once again caused an uproar in the tribe! You know, except for the lineage of the five tribes, there are few females who can awaken their powers! The appearance of soft body skill breaks this state. It''s exciting to think that everyone in the tribe will have powers in the future! Everyone''s enthusiasm is unprecedented. In the invisible corner, their loyalty to the tribe rises sharply. Especially the weasel females and the stone piercing females, they are more than once glad that they chose to join the Yihu tribe. Oh, No. It should be called Peach Blossom Land. They are all Taoyuan orcs now! Su Tang understands everyone''s excitement, but some words should be pointed out before this, so as to avoid uncontrollable situation in the future¡° Please be quiet. I want to say a few words about soft body Originally noisy hall, suddenly quiet down, only the sound of raindrops falling on the ground outside the window.

 Chapter 349

    The rain pattered down for nearly half a month, the sky finally cleared up, is the kind of washed blue. It is as clear and green as jade, and the clouds are not dyed, and the distant mountains contain Dai. The sun hung high in the sky, next to floating a few thin white clouds, a breeze, clouds with the wind, refreshing. Su Tang stayed indoors all day and felt that she was about to get hairy. After all, the sky cleared up and she could go out for air. But as soon as I went out, I stepped into the mud pit. Su Tang: "it rained for so many days in succession. Although there was no water in the valley, the mud fields were thoroughly watered, sticky and sticky. Looking at the scene outside, Su Tang suddenly lost the desire to go out. Her shoes were worn out when she came to the valley. On such rainy days, she and the females of her family worked together to weave straw sandals with dried ghost vines. On the basis of straw sandals, animal skin is added, which can also be worn in the cold season, but the water resistance may not be so good. However, this is very good for the females in the clan. They never knew what shoes were before. They made up straw sandals, and only after putting them on did they realize their beauty. Compared with the females in the animal world, Su Tang''s skin is much more delicate. If she only wears animal shoes, she will wear some feet, so she exchanges a pair of thin socks from the system. Now Su Tang Shan can''t see anything that doesn''t belong to the animal world from her appearance. It''s not easy to make a pair of animal leather shoes. Sutang can''t bear to use it to step on the mud. Moreover, it seems that the sun is very strong. If we wait for another day, the surface of the land will be dry. Let''s go out at that time. Besides, after so many days of waiting, she didn''t care about this day or two, so she went back to the house with a calm face¡° Don''t you keep shouting about going out? Why not? " Cain looked at Su Tang in surprise. Sue sugar took off her shoes, hopped out of the window and threw them.

 Chapter 350

    "Not so? I swear to the beast God? " On hearing this, Su Tang waved her hand in a hurry¡° No, no, I believe you, you go quickly, I''ll wait for you to come back... "Cain smiles lightly, imprints a hot kiss on Su Tang''s forehead, turns around and strides away About three kilometers away from the valley, there is a temporary metal shed. In the shed, ye Qiao was lying on a metal reclining chair, and wenjue sat beside her like a guardian God. Outside the shed, five orcs were neatly tied up, hands tied to a big tree. Bai Zheng glanced at the two killing gods in the shed and moved quietly behind the tree. Although he couldn''t escape, he could block his sight. He looked at Mali fiercely and said in a low voice, "are you sure you didn''t take the wrong way? Is this really the death forest? Will the people of Yihu tribe really be here Ma Li looked sad and said bitterly, "yes, young master, how dare I cheat you? I also overheard the conversation between the patriarch and the old patriarch before. He said that there was a valley in the death forest that was very suitable for living. At that time, he wanted to take us here together. But the old patriarch couldn''t support himself, so he didn''t agree to the tribal migration. Later, he saved Fengyi, who thought he could take refuge in Zhaoying tribe. Unexpectedly, the mountain god''s anger happened again... "Fengyi, who was named, comforted Bai Zheng." don''t worry, young master. As long as they don''t find Yihu tribe one day, they won''t move us. We just have to pretend to be very obedient and let them relax their vigilance, and then we''ll find a way to escape. " Bai Zheng is very depressed! Was he born a fugitive? This just escaped from the wild mountain god''s anger, how long did it take to live comfortably? So you''re tied up again, looking for the wing tiger tribe? He glared at Ma Li, "it''s all your fault! Why do you want to tell me that you know the whereabouts of the pterygos tribe? If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t live in the upper Orc City, and I wouldn''t be tied here! waste material! If I get out, I''ll kill you first! " Ma Li couldn''t help shaking. Bai Zheng took it out on him, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Depressed in the heart, had to look at the side of the shrinking head of Mike, "what''s the matter with you? How did you come to the forest of death? Who told you that? "

 Chapter 351

    Wen Jue''s cold eyes swept over several faces. With a wave of his big hand, there was a touch of gold on the five people''s faces. His mouth was suddenly sealed with a metal band, and Bai Zheng was immediately flustered and kept shouting. Wen Jue Yu Guang catches a glimpse of Ye Qiao turning over in the shed. He thinks that she is disturbed by Bai Zheng and stares at him¡° shut up! Otherwise I don''t mind pulling your tongue off! " Bai Zheng was so scared that his pupils dilated and he immediately calmed down. At this time, ye Qiao in the shed had rubbed his eyes and sat up from the collapse. Wen Jue immediately softened his attitude and met him tenderly, "why don''t you sleep a little longer? Have you been disturbed by them?" Ye Qiao waved his hand, "no, I''m just a little hungry. It doesn''t rain at last. Let''s go to the neighborhood to see what prey we have. I haven''t eaten meat for so many days. I can''t imagine it." Except on the day they first came to the forest of death, after eating a silly roe deer, it began to rain heavily,. On the one hand, they didn''t find a suitable cave to live in. On the other hand, they also wanted to find the pterygos tribe as soon as possible, so they had to go on their way in spite of the heavy rain except when they had a rest. Ye Qiao has the good care of Wen Jue, but it''s nothing, just the five orcs who suffer. Mike and glo are better. Sometimes wenjue will share some of their fruits, so as not to make them hungry. But they were all the orcs who had already become rituals. After eating fruit for more than ten days, they had no meat at all, and they couldn''t stand it. Then hear ye Qiao say to go hunting, eyes suddenly clank bright! Wen Jue naturally would not object to his daughter-in-law''s words, immediately nodded, "OK, what do you want to eat, I''ll call you." Ye Qiao domineering wave, "nothing, no, I want to play, just activity muscles." Wenjue doesn''t object either. Anyway, he will accompany Yeqiao to protect her. Eyes turned to the five men squatting side by side. "We Hunt. What do they do?" Ye Qiao rubbed his chin and said for a while, "just let them tie them here. Are you afraid they will run away?" Wenjue didn''t speak, but he thought about it. He raised his hand. A golden cage covered them in an instant. Ye Qiao sneered, "you look up to them too much. They can''t even get rid of the gold chain in their hands. Do you need to cover them with a big cage?"

 Chapter 352

    When wenjue and Yeqiao leave for a long time, Bai Zheng slams the chain on his wrist. Because he can''t speak, he can only cry all the time. You can guess by moving your little finger. He must be cursing Wen Jue and ye Qiao. Feng Yi and Ma Li quietly hide beside him and let him vent his emotions. Glo gently touched Mike''s arm, pointed to the other side of the tree and motioned Mike to go with him. The wind squinted at them and didn''t pay attention to these little movements. Because in his opinion, several of them are trapped here and can''t get out. They are the same everywhere. This big tree is very strong. It needs at least seven people to embrace it. The cage released by Wen Jue just surrounds the tree, so they still have a little space to move. After confirming that Bai Zheng could not see them, glo patted Mike on the shoulder. Glo closed his eyes under Mike''s puzzled eyes. Then, I saw glo''s figure more and more unreal, his whole person is like a ripple in the water, a little bit more transparent, swing around. Mike''s pupil is unbelievably enlarged, enlarged, enlarged again! So glo is a god warrior¡° Bang The metal chain hit the ground and collided with the metal bar on the mouth, making a brittle sound. Mike was surprised! By this time, glo had completely melted into a pool of water, had just got rid of the metal handcuffs and metal ties, and had not had time to return to human form. At the moment, on the other side of the tree, there was no sound of Bai Zheng complaining. It seemed that he was suspicious of the voice. Then, Mike saw that the chain tied to the tree meant to move. He was very anxious! Then he tried his best to shake the gold chain on his hand and whine loudly, which sounds like he is also venting his dissatisfaction. The wind on the other side of the tree was a little relieved and gave up the idea of going to have a look. I think so. No matter who has been locked up for such a long time, there will be some resentment in his heart, even he is.

 Chapter 353

    The couple ate up the thin tusk, which was about to take off its shape. They felt the round belly and belched contentedly¡° If I can''t find my son again, I''m going to collapse. This meat is so bad without salt, cumin or pepper! " Wen Jue silently looked at Ye Qiao, "just that tusk beast, you ate at least half." Ye Qiao slapped Wen Jue in the back of his head, "steel straight tiger, can you speak? I''m half eaten. What''s wrong? Then I didn''t beat the tusk? " Decades of experience tells Wen Jue that he''d better not talk at this time. Sure enough, ye Qiao mumbled for a while and then said, "hum, it''s boring." Then ye Qiao turned to take the lead in the front, enjoying the beautiful scenery around, humming, feeling very comfortable. Suddenly, after the neck felt a burst of pressure, people did not react, was Wen Jue pressure squat down. Yeqiao turned and glared. Wen Jue put his index finger to his lips and hissed softly. Then he pointed to the jungle in the distance. Yeqiao immediately reaction, hold your breath, a face of alert staring at the jungle. After a while, some news came from the jungle. Rini''s figure first came into Yeqiao''s sight. He carried about seven or eight cuckoos in his two hands, and carried a big basket on his back. His face was expressionless, and he looked around warily, which made people know that he was not easy to be provoked. Then, two more little females came out from behind him, carrying the basket. One of the little females, holding a big white mushroom in her hand, said, "as soon as the rain stops, there are many mushrooms in the forest! It''s just that we''ve eaten almost all the mushrooms in the forest. It must be very comfortable to cook soup with cuckoo in the cold season! " Another little female was also very surprised, "yes, yes, you can put some more fruits. It will taste good. Thanks to your grace, we will not suffer from cold and hunger in this cold season. " The little female in front of her threw the mud on her feet. "It''s just after the rain. The road in the forest is not easy to walk. Fortunately, I didn''t wear it today. What''s that called?" The little female behind didn''t care and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, we''re going to the tribe. Just go back and wash it."

 Chapter 354

    Wen Jue looked at the direction that Rini left and concluded, "he should be the level five God warrior in the pterygos tribe." Ye Qiao nodded thoughtfully, "it seems that Zheng didn''t cheat us. The Yihu tribe is really here. Let''s keep up with them."¡° Well Both of them had a quick footwork and soon caught up with Rini''s team, hiding their breath and body shape and following them far away. Before long, they stopped and watched Rini and others enter a valley. It''s not that they don''t want to follow any more, but there are many orcs patrolling near the entrance of the valley. It seems that the route is disorganized, but it can ensure that the entrance is always under their supervision. Don''t know what''s going on in the valley. Although he has high power level, he can kill all orcs in the valley without pressure. But because he was not sure whether Gaia was in the valley or not, he did not dare to act rashly. It would be bad in case of disturbing the snake. After all, he was not sure whether the orcs of the pterygos tribe would kill Gaia because of his provocation before he found him. Ye Qiao climbed to a big tree and observed for a long time under the cover of the tree crown. Finally, she climbed down and sighed to Wen Jue, "this pterygos tribe is much more reliable than the upper Orc city. They seem to live in a valley surrounded by mountains. It''s a cornucopia. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. I don''t know who chose the place. It''s really insightful. " Wen Jue looked at Ye Qiao and said faintly, "don''t forget, our cubs are still in their hands." Yejo became serious again¡° Well, let''s divide the army into two groups! I just saw that the entrance of the valley is heavily guarded. It may not be easy to break through for a while. Let''s walk around the valley first to see what other breakthrough points are. It''s best to sneak into the valley quietly. " Wen Jue refused even if he didn''t want to Ye Qiao knew what he was worried about, so he nestled in his arms and said in a soft voice, "don''t you rest assured that there are only two level 5 God warriors in the Yihu tribe? I''m level 6. They can''t hurt me. " Wen Jue had a cold face and did not speak. Ye Qiao continued to attack, "and, I will be very careful to hide myself, to ensure that no one will find out, we just secretly find our son, take him out, and then go back to kill that what Zheng, and then we can happily back to the tiger Valley, so good!" Wenjue is still unmoved, just like a sculpture.

 Chapter 355

    Ye Qiao waved impatiently, "I know! Rory, I''m so tired of talking like an old woman Wen Jue: "what can a daughter-in-law do if she dislikes herself? What else can we do? Keep spoiling! So they took the entrance of the valley as the boundary. Yeqiao made a detour from the right side of the valley and wenjue made a detour from the left side until they met. Just determined the plan, has not had time to explain more details, ye Qiao can''t wait to slip away. Wen Jue shook his head helplessly, and the cat was about to leave. But at this time, he saw a figure, stumbling toward the entrance of the valley. Look carefully, isn''t this one of the two orcs they met when they first came into the forest of death? Why is he here? No, I should say, how did he get out? Did he escape alone, or did all the orcs escape? Frowning, the orcs of the patrol also found the orc just as he was about to stop him. He didn''t want to scare them, so he had to be patient to observe them. Meng Ze, holding a spear in one hand, aimed at glo, "who are you and why are you here?" Glo sat on the ground feebly. "I''m glo, from the upper Orc city. Is this the pterygos tribe? I have something urgent to do with your patriarch! " Mengze frowned and carefully looked at the orc in front of him. He looks thin and small, and like the weasel orcs in the clan, he has no threat. He is only wrapped in a fur skirt, covered with dirt, and very embarrassed. And he said he came from the upper Orc City, but how did the upper Orc people know that their tribe settled here? No matter what the orc says is true or false, we can''t let him go. He touched glo''s thigh with his spear. "You stand up first and follow me." Glo was overjoyed. He didn''t expect to win the trust so easily. He immediately stood up and followed Mengze.

 Chapter 356

    Wen Jue narrowed his eyes and grasped his claws. He was ready for a big war. Xiong Eryi looked at wenjue with a stiff face and said, "what a coincidence, clan leader, you actually came to take a shit in person?" Just as Xiong ER was talking, Wen Jue had fabricated a small hammer behind him, and "Duang" hit him on the back of the head. Wen Jue''s original intention is to make Xiong Er faint without threatening him. Unexpectedly, Xiong Er still stands there after being hit by a hammer. Wen Jue: "I have a deep doubt about myself. Is it because his powers have regressed? The strength of his hammer was enough to knock out a strong ORC. Xiong Er grabbed the back of his head in disbelief and suddenly turned to look behind him! Who is beating me? "..." There was no animal hair except trees and grass. Bear two pressed the back of his head, the pain told him, just all is not an illusion. The bear''s face looked at wenjue, "patriarch, who was beating me just now? Did you see that? My head is aching! " Wen Jue: "no..." is the orc''s eyes hard to use? Call him patriarch? Is the patriarch as handsome and powerful as him? Xiong Eryi kneaded the back of his head with an aggrieved face, "I''m so pitiful. Why is my head always injured?"? I''m going to find LiuYe and ask her to barbecue me! " Xiong Er passed by wenjue. Wenjue also side body to make way for him, but that if yinruowu stink a little can''t bear... Xiong Er walked to half, suddenly turned back, "right, clan leader, when I came, it seems that I saw Huang Yuan come to you again, said to discuss building a house." Wen Jue said coldly, "well, I see." Xiong Er walked forward two steps, then turned back, "I''d better wait for you to go together, just as the willow leaves are over there."

 Chapter 357

    There is a mud pit not far from the house. In the mud pit, there is a baby and an unknown species. Inexplicably, Wen Jue thinks that the baby who can''t see his facial features is very familiar! The little female, who had been standing in the house with a sad face, suddenly turned her eyes to him. I saw the little female with a happy smile on her face, running towards him, and her mouth seemed to be still shouting, "ah Yin ~" Wen Jue looked at the bear quietly. I didn''t expect that the Bear looked so naive and found such a beautiful female. No, it''s Joe''s best! Wenjue thought so. But why did the little female look at him all the time? It seems to be running towards him. Wait, is this little female actually the companion of the tribal head? Because she and the patriarch look so much alike, she can''t tell for a moment? Wenjue felt that he had the truth. But the little female ran up to him and was about to pounce on him. The brain didn''t have time to respond. With a wave of her hand, the little female flew... Flew? Wen Jue: "he really just pushed a little. He didn''t use much force... The little female" flopped "and fell into the mud pit where the baby was playing. She splashed a good flower of mud and didn''t get up for a long time. The cub in the mud hole stares at him in disbelief. Voice is also damned familiar, "brother, what are you doing?" Looking at the orcs around, the females all stopped their actions and looked at him in surprise. Wenjue realized that he seemed to be in trouble..... Yeqiao moved quickly along the mountain. Meanwhile, he kept looking around to see if there was a secret passage to the valley. Her speed is very fast, the trees keep flashing from her ear, the whole person is like an arrow. All of a sudden, ye Qiao saw that the green vines on the mountain not far away were picked away, and then a figure came out of it. But ye Qiao''s speed is a little fast. When she finds that the figure is braking, it''s too late. Her body inertia makes her legs and feet continue to run.

 Chapter 358

    Ye Qiao is also serious now. The same dagger in his hand, and the man in front of him. When Cain saw that Yeqiao had powers, his pupils narrowed, and his hands became more and more fierce. Every time he raised his hand and waved his arm, he could bring a gust of breeze. The two were fighting for a long time. Finally, ye Qiao was a little weak, and accidentally revealed a flaw, which was tied up by Cain with a golden rope. The sharp dagger arrived at Ye Qiao''s throat, and instantly scraped the skin and let out blood¡° Who are you? "¡° You''re not old Wen. Who are you? " The two voices sounded at the same time, which made them both stunned. Cain narrowed his eyes, the dagger pressed hard again, and the blood fell to the ground along the dagger¡° First of all, who are you and why are you here? " Ye Qiao didn''t speak. She looked at Cain''s eyebrows carefully. At present, this person is 90% similar to Wen Jue, but if you look at it carefully, it is slightly different. Although both of them looked cold, there was a little more childishness in their eyes compared with Wen Jue. Generally speaking, Wen Jue is already a greasy old man, and he is like a delicious little fresh meat. Similar to Wen Jue Jiucheng, he is a little fresh meat and has the unique golden ability of the white tiger ORC. Connect these information together, ye Qiao a burst of excitement, the bottom of my heart suddenly had a bold idea.!!! Cain looked at the female without expression. She was also wearing a fur coat similar to that of the tribe. If it wasn''t for her powers, he might mistakenly think that she was a new member of the tribe. There was a sense of crisis at the bottom of my heart. At the moment, this seemingly young female could entangle with him for such a long time. I''m afraid their power levels are very close. But I don''t know why, the female looks at him with tears in her eyes. I can''t say I''m upset. Ye Qiao looked at Cain excitedly, "son, I''m your mother... You Eminem!" Cain: "Ye Qiao didn''t care about Cain''s attitude and continued to ask," what''s your name, son? Ah no, what''s your name now? " Ye Qiao doesn''t understand how the cub that was eaten by piranha appeared here? At that time, Zizai was so young that she just knew how to call her mummy. Now he is so big and taller than her.

 Chapter 359

    "Son, is your tribe very poor? Aren''t you cold with just a fur skirt? Don''t worry, Eminem will take you back to the tiger valley. You are the little master of the tiger valley. You will be fully clothed and respected! " Cain said lightly, "no, you take Gaia away." Yeqiao reached out to touch Cain, but he dodged. Although this is expected, but also inevitably some disappointment. Cain turned around and found no suitable stone, so he went back to the narrow cave. Turn to see to leaf Qiao, "come in." Ye Qiao happily followed after the stealth. After two steps, Cain blocked the hole with his power. Although Ye Qiao felt some differences, he didn''t ask much. When they came to the valley, Yeqiao was also fascinated by the beautiful scenery¡° The environment of your tribe is also good. Oh, by the way, do you know that Gaia is your brother? Where is he now? I heard that the head of the Yihu tribe detained him here after learning his identity. He also said that he would go to the tiger Valley to ask us for benefits. What kind of ecstasy did he feed your brother? You know what? " Cain: "I''m the patriarch..." Yeqiao: "the scene was a little awkward for a time. Ye Qiao said with a smile, "ah... Ha ha, I''ll say that what Zheng Orc must be talking nonsense! The Yihu tribe thinks it''s a good tribe just by its name. How could it do such a thing? " Then he gave Cain a careful look. Did not see what expression on his face floating, so he happily closed his mouth. After walking for a long distance, Yeqiao saw the very conspicuous house standing on the grass from a distance. He was surprised. "This, this, this is the house built by your tribe? Who taught you that? " Cain looked at Yeqiao and said nothing. Although I knew that the female in front of me might be my own Eminem, I was still on guard against her. With good eyesight, Cain saw a silver haired man standing with his back to him. But what happened next second made his eyes crack! I saw his little female come out of the house and run towards the silver haired man. At last, I don''t know what happened. The little female was suddenly hit by the man and fell into the mud pit beside the house¡° Tangtang

 Chapter 360

    Orcs are warlike by nature! Cain''s action, in the view of Lord Wen, is a provocation to him. So without saying a word, the white light all over the body flashed, and the big white tiger with wings also appeared. Two white tigers bite each other, intertwined, from time to time there is a wisp of tiger hair falling from the air. What was as like as two peas in the mud pit, looking at the big white tiger that was almost identical in the sky, suddenly thought of something, and the body shook fiercely. And sugar also in the female pull, vaguely reaction, in addition to butt pier son a little pain, other also no discomfort. Although the whole person was flying at that time, he finally fell into the mud pit, which greatly relieved the strength of landing. Looking at the mud on his body, I feel very depressed. How hard it is to take a hot bath here. Does Cain have cat cake? Pushing her? Later on, he reacted and prepared to settle accounts with Cain. After looking around, he found no one, but found that the eyes of the people were in the sky. So Sue sugar looked up. Good fellow, as like as two peas, the big white tiger is showing its teeth and fighting together. It makes people see a lot of blood boiling. Su Tang also responded at this time, two big white tigers? Two? Which is Cain? Inexplicably, she felt that the one who just pushed her was not Cain! Good guy, as like as two peas, Cain, the same big white tiger! When are you going to film here? True or false white tiger¡° Come on, ayin! come on. Beat him Su Tang doesn''t know which big white tiger is Cain. They are entangled in each other and keep changing their positions. People are dazzled. Just catch up with Yeqiao, after hearing Su Tang''s voice, a little meal, then also raised his head, yelled¡° Old Wen! You get down here! If you fight with a cub, will you lose face? " Then, the two big white tigers in the sky quickly separated, looked at each other and flew to their respective females. Cain has not yet landed into a human form, directly jump in Su sugar side, a face nervous¡° Sugar, are you ok? Did he hurt you? "

 Chapter 361

    At this time, wenjue also noticed the bloodstain between Yeqiao''s neck, and the cool color between his eyebrows and eyes, "who made it? Who hurt you? " Leaf Qiao in the heart secret way is not good, hurriedly covered the scar on the neck. The tone is a bit far fetched to explain a way, "this, this is I just carelessly delimit..." Wen Jue doesn''t believe. He turned and shot at Cain coldly. Cain did not want to be outdone. He did not forget that the orc had just knocked sugar out. The sight of the two people collided in the air, and the war was imminent! Su Tang: "look at the two men who rush up to fight together again, and one of them seems to be his father! Oh, it''s exciting. A rare parent-child war in a thousand years! Ye Qiao''s heart is tied together when she looks at it. She is not worried about wenjue. No matter what, wenjue is a level 9 God warrior, and few people in this continent can hurt him. But the big cub she just found doesn''t know what strength it is. Lao Wen, a tiger man, forgets himself when he fights. What if he hurts her cub? The more you think about it, the more likely it is, so Yeqiao can''t stand¡° Old Wen, be careful, don''t hurt the baby! Be careful, be careful Wen Jue: "I feel a burst of chest tightness and shortness of breath. Does he look so unreliable? In fact, even if ye Qiao doesn''t say it, Wen Jue can guess it. He knows that this is his own cub, but even his own cub can''t hurt Ye Qiao. Because he''s his own son, he''s been fighting with him for such a long time. Otherwise, with his level of level 9 God warrior, he would have been crippled long ago? However, I have to say that the cub is still very good, although he suppresses his own strength, but even so, few people are his opponents. After a few moves, they both stopped tacit understanding. In his cold eyes, Wen Jue said, "you are very good!" Cain: --

 Chapter 362

    Raised his head, just to the future mother-in-law that explore the line of sight, Su sugar want to die. Because he is not familiar, ye Qiao is afraid of scaring Su Tang, so he doesn''t dare to make a sound, so he looks at her quietly. The little female in front of her was covered with mud. From the bare skin on her face, we can see that she was very white. She stood there, looking a little different from the female she usually saw. A pair of round apricot eyes were also looking at her shyly. Ye Qiao gave her a friendly smile. A little flustered in the heart, this little female looks so thin, shouldn''t she still be a minor? Oh, my God, is her son so strong? This scene is really embarrassing, not to mention a circle of onlookers standing around. Cain frowned and went up to beat Su Tang up and hugged him. "It''s so cold outside. How can you come out barefoot? I''ll boil you water and take a bath. " Su Tang''s face turned red. She subconsciously glanced at Ye Qiao. She threw a wink at herself with a bad smile. He said to Cain in a hurry, "I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me. I''ll let them boil water for me. Your father am is still standing there. Don''t you care about them?" Cain did not turn his head and kicked Gaia, "go wash it, and then go with them." Gaiya "¡Ñ? ¡Ñ£¿ Stunned Wen Jue: "Ye Qiao:" I''m stunned? " Sue sugar also can''t believe of looking at Cain, don''t know how to react. This is your mother and father. Are you so indifferent? Just open your mouth and let people go? Gaia was the first to react, whining loudly and rushing at Cain''s feet to hold his thigh. Cain seemed to have expected that, so he dodged. So Gaia pounced on the cold grass and looked at Su Tang pitifully, "sister-in-law ~ Ya Ya won''t go, Ya Ya will stay here ~" Su Tang looked at Ye Qiao again, and immediately felt very embarrassed, "this..." "sister-in-law ~ sister-in-law ~ don''t drive Ya Ya away ~" Su Tang''s lips moved, but after all, she didn''t say anything. Although she was reluctant to give up, she had no say in this matter, so Su Tang was silent. Little Gaia drooped his head in disappointment. At this time, ye Qiao''s dramatist in the back was attached to him, with one hand against his forehead, leaning into Wen Jue''s arms and shouting.

 Chapter 363

    Gaiya: Children, do you have many question marks? Ye Qiao resisted the impulse to laugh and looked at Gaia, "that, ya ya, where is your room? You tell me, let''s go by ourselves. Ha ~ "Gaia:" his father am doesn''t love him any more. After telling me the location of the room, he went down the river to take a bath with ER ha, like a little wretch nobody loves. Wenjue took Yeqiao, swaggered past Cain, seemed to take a slightly provocative look at him, and then went upstairs to Gaia''s room. Cain: "back to their own room with Su Tang, vaguely heard the voice coming from the next room," ah, what a lovely baby! Come and give me a kiss Su Tang was surprised and patted Cain''s arm. "Huasheng huamo is still in the room. Go and take them over. Don''t disturb your father''s rest." Cain nodded and went to the next room to take Huasheng huamo out and give him to LiuYe for the time being. Then I went downstairs to boil water for Sutang so that she could take a hot bath. When Cain came downstairs, the people who had been whispering around him immediately dispersed, but the small eyes of gossip couldn''t be covered up. In the midst of all the attention, Meng Ze and glo came forward, "patriarch, this is the orc from the upper Orc City, following... Er, the adult." Mengze didn''t know how to call wenjue, so he had to use the adult instead. Cain took a look at glo, and then told Huang Guo, who was watching the activity, to burn some hot water first. If I don''t come back later, I''ll send it to Tangtang Suddenly called, Huang Guo was stunned, then nodded hastily, "ah? Ah, oh, OK Cain looked at Huang Yuan, who wanted to talk but stopped, and said, "what can I do when I come back?" Huang Yuan side to give way, "nothing, you busy you, I''m not in a hurry." Cain nodded and took the lead to walk out of the house. There were too many people in the room and it was inconvenient to speak. Glo was frightened by what had just happened. Seeing Cain waving to him, he followed him quickly Upstairs, through the window, you can see the back of Cain and glo.

 Chapter 364

    Gaia and erha took a cold bath in the river. When they came out, they were blown by the cold wind and sneezed. Gaia rubbed his nose and patted erha''s dog''s head. "Erha, do you feel like it''s getting cold?" Er ha ignored him. Shaking from the beginning to the tip of his tail, he tossed the water half dry. Then he looked at Gaia with great energy. Gaia: "red fruit also happened to take a clean animal skin clothes over, can''t help laughing twice. He came forward to help Gaia wipe the water off his body and put on a clean fur coat. Then he took away the muddy fur coat and prepared to wash it. Gaia said with a sweet smile, "thank you, aunt Hongguo! Is my father Eminem in my room Red fruit nodded with a smile, "yes, you go up!" Gaia hugged Hongguo and said, "please, aunt Hongguo. I''ll go up first." then he took erha and ran back to the room. In the room, after making out with wenjue, ye Qiaogang''s face was slightly red. Gaia, the tiger cub, slammed the door and made a loud noise, which startled Yeqiao. Yaxing rushed in, followed by erha who didn''t know why. Ye Qiaogang wanted to educate him, but his sight was suddenly attracted by Er ha behind him¡° what the fuck! Husky? " Gaia looked at yejo for some reason, "Eminem, do you know it? It''s called Er ha, not husky! " Ye Qiao some can''t believe to walk forward, knead to knead two ha of big pie face, see familiar cynical facial paralysis expression, suddenly burst out laughing¡° Ha ha ha ha! Two ha! It''s ER ha! Ha ha ha ha Wen Jue and Gaia looked at each other and flashed in their mind: what''s the stimulation of daughter-in-law / Eminem? Gaia did not dare to speak, but watched in silence as Yeqiao ravaged erha. Erha looked at Gaia helplessly, hoping that he could see their affection for such a long time and stretch out his hand to pull it! Gaia said, no, I dare not. After Yeqiao calmed down a little, her eyes seemed to have light, staring at Gaia¡° Ayah, where did these two hars come from? And the house. Who built it? Is there anything else different here? "

 Chapter 365

    Sentao is still standing on guard outside the valley. After a while, Mengze comes back with the two orcs, but their faces look very strange. Sentao asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What happened?" Meng Ze: "as like as two peas, you may not believe it. Our tribe has come to the same orcs today." Sentao: Meng Ze shook his head and sighed, "forget it, I know you don''t believe it. When you meet, you will understand." Sentao: Did I say anything? I didn''t seem to say anything. It''s back to a five man team, and we''re all focused on patrolling. After a while, I saw the clan leader with the strange Orc leaving the valley in a hurry. Sentao scratched his head. "The clan leader is in such a hurry. Where is he going?" Mengze carefully looked at Cain''s back for a while, some did not dare to confirm, "is this the patriarch?" Sentao: How could he not understand what Mengze was saying? This is not the patriarch. Who else can it be? Then turn your eyes to the other two orcs who follow Mengze, and find that they also have a face of inquiry. Sentao was even more confused. After a while, the patriarch turned back without expression. Without saying a word, he flashed into the valley and disappeared. However, the elder as like as two peas, he came out again, but this time he followed a man exactly like him. No, which is the patriarch? Sentao''s neck is horizontal and his eyes are wide. He looks like a ghost. The two quickly passed by them, and soon disappeared. Sentao almost thought that he was blinded. Mengze reached out and patted him on the shoulder, "see? Is it as like as two peas? " Sen Tao stares big eyes, still a little can''t return to God, stammer of ask a way, "this, this after all is how to return a responsibility?" Meng Ze said, "tut. We have to start our Patrol today... "

 Chapter 366

    Cain didn''t believe his words at all, so he stopped talking to him. Wen Jue felt his nose a little gray. Daughter in law, I''m sorry for you. I''ve really tried my best. My son is too wary to get any information! Although Cain and wenjue are both white tiger orcs and awaken to the golden power, the power level is far from wenjue, so they have nothing to do with the golden cage he released. If you want to let Bai Zheng out, you still need the help of Wen Jue. In fact, the arrival of wenjue shocked Cain very much! But it''s not because Wen Jue is his father, but because they can find here through Bai Zheng! So at the first sight of Bai Zheng, Cain had a murderous heart! Wen Jue noticed that his breath was not right. He took a look at Bai Zheng and said, "don''t you like him? If you kill me, I''ll take care of anything. " The faint squint eyes, suddenly sneer, "it seems that the orc adults swear, there is no binding on you? Since you don''t respect the beast God so much, go to him and serve him. " Bai Zheng is really scared! He sat on the ground, soft as mud, pale as a ghost. Cain raised his hand, and more than a dozen knives condensed behind him were manipulated to float in the air. Then Cain waved his hand, and the knives seemed to be spiritually "swish" at Bai Zheng¡° Ah A large number of birds started flying in the forest. Bai Zheng''s shrieks were sharp and piercing, almost penetrating the forest. Cain''s brows are almost wrinkled into words, "it''s so noisy." Then Bai Zheng''s voice suddenly stopped. There was a round metal ball in his mouth. His cheek muscles were tight and he couldn''t vomit. Instead, it''s a low whimper in the throat. On his face, his body was covered with big and small knife edges, and blood was flowing out, which was about to soak his linen clothes. Seeing that Bai Zheng was angry, Cain stopped, took back his knife and told those who didn''t dare to make a sound¡° Take him with you and follow me "Don''t you kill him? I''m not afraid I''ll dirty your valley if I carry it in? "

 Chapter 367

    Cain did not dare to imagine. If it was not for Wen Jue, who had no intention of intercepting Bai Zheng and others, but for the beast soldiers sent by the state, what would Taoyuan look like today? His face was very ugly. When Ma Qing came here, she was simply warned by the orcs. She learned that Cain was in a bad mood, but the orcs didn''t know why. So along the way, Ma Qing is scared, came to Cain, is more careful¡° Patriarch, what happened? " Cain did not speak, staggered body, let Ma Qing see the orcs kneeling on the ground. At first, I didn''t quite understand. Until a dirty Orc cried and rushed at him, "chief, you have to save me! I don''t want to die! " Ma Qing felt surprised, and even some did not believe his eyes, "Ma, Ma Li?! Why are you Ma Li hugged Ma Qing''s ankles and said, "it''s me, patriarch, please help me!" Ma Qing suddenly looked at Cain and said, "patriarch, Mali is the sacrifice of my former tribe. How can he be here?" Cain looked at Ma Qing indifferently and said, "shouldn''t I ask you this? That''s what you promised me. You''re the only one here? " Ma Qing''s face changed greatly! Cain is doubting him! Immediately kick open hemp force, kneel on one knee, right hand clench fist on the chest¡° Patriarch, what I told you before is true. I have never told any people about Taoyuan valley. I don''t know why Mali knows. Patriarch, please believe me! " Cain did not move or speak.

 Chapter 368

    Ma Li struggled and wanted to hold Ma Qing''s leg. With her messy hair, she looked like a madman¡° Patriarch! Listen to me! I was forced to do nothing. Bai Zheng said that he didn''t want to bring so many people into the upper beast City, so I had no choice but to abandon them. I thought, I thought, when I joined the city, I was trying to get them in. Really, I didn''t cheat you, really! " Ma Qing put his foot on Ma Li''s shoulder blade and kicked him far away. Looking at him with a disappointed face, "Ali, you let me down! The old patriarch is right. You shouldn''t have been given the position of tribal sacrifice at the beginning. I never told you about the forest of death. How do you know? "¡° I, I just overheard you talking with the old clan leader, so I wrote it down. I''m not sure if you''re here. I''m just guessing... Brother, please help me! I don''t want to serve the beast God, please, brother Ma Qing was originally an old ORC. Now, stimulated by Ma Li, she seems to be more than ten years old again. She reveals a special old age and vicissitudes. Ma Qing knelt down in front of Cain and kowtowed solidly, "patriarch, no matter what, it''s all because of me. Ma Qing is willing to accept any punishment. Please don''t blame other weasel people, let alone drive them out of Taoyuan." When she said this, Ma Qing was also worried. Just now, in front of Cain''s face, he said that in fact, he joined the Yihu tribe with the old, young, sick and disabled of the tribe just to leave a way for other strong orcs in the tribe, so that they could join the Zhaoying tribe and have a better life. When she joined the Yihu tribe with those weak people, Ma Qing never thought that she and her people could survive, let alone live so well now. All these things were given to him by the patriarch and the saint, but he still had such a mentality at the beginning. He was really ashamed of the tribe! He took another look at Ma Li. Ma Qing was even weaker¡° As for Mali, no matter what the patriarch does, I have no choice! " Ma Li was flustered when she heard this! Crazy struggle to rush to Ma Qing, "brother! Brother, you can''t ignore me! I''m your brother! You help me! You help me! Brother Two winged tiger orcs quickly held Ma Li, did not let him hurt Ma Qing. Then Cain waved his hand, and Mali''s mouth was blocked, and he could only utter a reluctant murmur.

 Chapter 369

    Ma Qing took a look at Cain and then asked Mike, "where are the other people?" Mike said hastily, "they didn''t want to come with me after they heard that I was coming to the death forest. Only this God warrior would like to come with me. I don''t know where they went... "Mike''s voice fell, and everyone''s eyes turned to glo. Especially wenjue, he is still curious about how glo escaped¡° Are you a god warrior? What race? What''s the difference? " Seeing the power of Lord Wen, glo knew that they were not of the same level, so he quickly replied, "I''m a weasel orc, a level 1 God warrior, and the power is liquefying. I can change into liquid, but it takes time." Wen Jue picks eyebrow, "you this ability pour is interesting." Mike looks at glo in amazement. So he''s also a weasel Orc? Ma Qing''s face became pale, but he still said, "patriarch, Mike is a good cub, and this God warrior, I hope patriarch can help them..." Cain looked at Ma Qing with a smile, "I thought, you would let me send someone to look for the rest of your people." Ma Qing was scared to breathe, and quickly bent down, "Ma Qing dare not, patriarch did not investigate Ma Qing''s fault, Ma Qing has been grateful!" Cain said nothing more. His dark eyes flickered, and the atmosphere around him was extremely oppressive. Except Wen Jue, other people did not dare to breathe. After a long time, he said faintly, "get up. I''m not a man who knows right from wrong. These two orcs will be handed over to you. If there is any trouble in the future, you will bear it for them." Ma Qing quietly breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of her heart, kowtowed to her, and then slowly got up, "thank you, patriarch!" Cain said to the orcs around him, "take the three of them down and serve them well. Especially Bai Zheng, you must not let him die." These orcs are intelligent people, they naturally understand, Cain has something to say. He immediately set up three orcs kneeling on the ground and pushed them forward. Ma Li, an old man, walked a little slower. He met them with fists and kicks.

 Chapter 370

    Su Tang finished her hot bath comfortably. As soon as she opened the door, she saw her future mother-in-law squatting at the door with a smile in her arms. Su Tang: "at the moment when ye Qiao saw Su Tang, her eyes brightened slightly. She stood up and asked carelessly," this little thing is quite unique. What''s its name? " Before Sutang spoke, erha struggled violently¡° Ouch ~ "host, help me, I suspect she''s attacking me with a dog"... " Su Tang ignored Er ha''s words and looked at Ye Qiao awkwardly. "It''s called Er ha. It''s a dog." Leaf Qiao picks eyebrow, the eye ground once delimits a wipe of dark light, "dog?" Su Tang thought she didn''t know what a dog was, so she quickly explained, "Oh, it''s a kind of dog, it''s very obedient." Yeqiao nodded quietly¡° I heard from Yaya that your name is Sutang, right? May I call you Tangtang? " Sue sugar nodded a little nervously, "of course." Ye Qiao immediately laughed and let go of Er ha. He took Su Tang''s arm and said with a smile, "go outside with me?"¡° Didn''t you just feel sick? Is it all right now? " Su Tang is not only small, but also soft and beautiful. Ye Qiao''s heart is itching. The woman''s sixth sense tells her that this may be her hometown. She really wants to hold Su Tang up for two turns and howl twice, but she''s afraid of scaring others. So can only press this excitement in the bottom of my heart, blink, blink, way¡° I was lying. As you know, Cain is my eldest son... Zizai, I can feel that he doesn''t like us very much and wants to drive us away, so I can only pretend to be ill. He won''t drive us away for Gaia''s sake, so I can get in touch with him more and more... "When she said this, Yeqiao''s strong look became more and more lonely, which was not her pretending. When she came here, she was only pregnant for more than three months. I still remember that when she gave birth to Cain, she was very painful!

 Chapter 371

    Although Ye Qiao''s skin is a little bit dark compared with Su Tang''s, it''s a kind of healthy skin color. Her facial features are very delicate, and there is no trace left by time. It may also be because the orc Shouyuan here is long. Ye Qiao was really amused by this sentence, "what are you talking about? Do I look so young? " Su Tang nodded heavily, "if you are not a Yin''s Eminem, I want to ask you to call me sister!" Ye Qiao was amused to giggle straight, stretched out his hand to pinch Su Tang''s meat face, "you are sweet! What a name Su Tang''s eyes turned and took Ye Qiao into the room. "Come with me and show you something. I''m sure you''ll like it."¡° What is it? So mysterious? " Being pulled to their room, looking at the familiar furniture, ye Qiao is more convinced of his conjecture. Su Tang pointed to a mirror on the wall and said excitedly, "look!" Ye Qiao also can''t help but stare big eyes, "lie trough! And the mirror¡° Hahaha, yeah, yeah! It''s great, isn''t it, huh Su Tang had a sense of satisfaction of sharing good things with her good friends, but why did she suddenly feel something wrong? Round apricot eyes stare at Yeqiao. Seems to be staring at a little embarrassed, ye Qiao Shan Shan of smile two, grabbed the back of the head, "er... Ha ha, that, otherwise know again?" While saying that, he stretched out his right hand, "pro, I''m Joe ye from Bluestar!" Su Tang stares at the hand that stretches in front of him, the head is in a mess quickly paste, a face muddled force of hold up¡° You, hello. Ye Qiao holds her hand with a smile and shakes it hard. Su Tang asked again, "did you work as t-treasure customer service before?" It''s Ye Qiao''s turn, "what is t treasure customer service? Customer service, I know. The kind that calls? T Bao, I seem to have heard of selling things on computers? But I don''t think it''s safe. I haven''t used it. "

 Chapter 372

    "Master Huang?" Su Tang tilted her head and thought, "Oh, you mean Huang XX!" Ye Qiao nodded hastily, "yes, yes! That''s him! It''s master Huang who''s making too much trouble! My little yellow Su Tang: "it''s developing very well. Many people know him. A while ago, I put on a variety show, which broke out the golden sentence" I don''t want you to feel, I want me to feel ", and was jokingly called the overbearing president by netizens." Hearing this, ye Qiao''s eyes were bright, and a star chasing girl said, "Wow! Sure enough, it''s my little yellow, just powerful! It''s bullying! I like it! What''s more, is the goddess with him in the end? " Sutang: "well. I don''t know who the goddess you said is. Anyway, he married a half breed boy named babe. Anyway, he was very beautiful and gave birth to a beautiful son Ye Qiao sighed with some loss, "ah, how can the immortal love, which was once envied by people, not come to the end?" Two people you a word I a language, so all over the world happily talked about, think where say where, think what say what. Su Tang stares at Ye Qiao, holding it for a long time before she can''t help asking, "when did you start to suspect that I''m a blue star?" Ye Qiao couldn''t help rolling his eyes¡° My silly girl, you have such a big house standing here, and this characteristic stupid two ha, not to mention the furniture and ornaments in your house. A blue star will doubt it. " Su Tang lowered her head with a little guilty, "well..." actually, there''s a little more. "¡° What? "¡° You. It''s you. From the first moment I saw you, I felt that you were different from other females in the world of beasts, plus these houses and dogs, so I wanted to test you. " Su sugar immediately more worried, she felt she was almost bald, "ah..." Ye Qiao took her shoulder, comfort way, "don''t be afraid! I''ll cover you later! When we met, we were just ape dung in ape dung, and we became mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. You can say it''s a coincidence! " Su Tang nodded, "Qiao!" Ye Qiao laughs happily and raises his hand to hook Su Tang''s chin, "ha ha! Sugar! Let''s hear it, mom Su Tang looks shocked¡° How can you be like this?! I think of you as my sister, but you want to be my mother? "¡° Ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 373

    Yejotun''s face turned red with anger¡° Wen, how dare you spank me? Are you tired of living? " Ye Qiao was carried away by Wen Jue. Su Tangjing! Well, it turns out that her future mother-in-law is still a grandparent! When she recovered, she found Cain standing in front of her, looking at her without expression. Su Tang: "well, what''s the matter with you?" Cain bent down, stretched out his arm to sue sugar''s ear, and squeezed her into the narrow space between her body and the wall. Because Su Tang was sitting on the stool, and Cain had no spare space to move. Their breathing was intertwined, and the surrounding atmosphere heated up rapidly. Cain a face of resentment, "sugar sugar, you have changed, you are no longer the heart before the eyes of only my sugar sugar..." Su sugar suddenly realized. Heart way, originally this big tiger is jealous! With a smile in his face, he reached out and touched his smooth silver hair and said, "how can it be? If you look into my eyes carefully, is it all you? " Cain looked at Su Tang wrongly. Dark and some lost eyes, it seems to be accusing Su Tang just how excessive the behavior. Seeing this, Su Tang reached out and hugged Cain''s shoulder, just like coaxing a child, "ah Yin is the best! I like ah Yin best Su Tang wanted to coax him to let go of him, but unexpectedly, the big tiger pushed forward and nestled directly in her arms. Su Tang: "thin and weak Su Tang holding strong Cain, two people crowded on a small bench, very picture sense! What do you mean by "cuddle" and the big head is still rubbing around her neck? Is she not afraid of itching? You say to rub it, rub it twice, how can you still push an inch into her arms. Su Tang pushed Cain''s head away and looked at him with disgust, "what are you rubbing! It''s like a female, chirp

 Chapter 374

    Ye Qiao nodded hastily. Just smelling the taste, she was a little greedy. There was so much to take care of. After sitting down, she began to enjoy the delicious food on the table. The familiar taste and taste made her squint happily. Other people who heard the news secretly peeped out their eyes to look at Ye Qiao after eating. Finally, a conclusion is drawn. Eminem, the patriarch, is delicious! Not knowing that he had been surrounded, ye Qiao ate five bowls of rice in the eyes of the people around him¡° Hiccup ~ "a little hiccup, touching the belly that has been puffed up, and sighing comfortably. In the eyes of Cain and wenjue, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law took arms and went out to eat together¡° Rice is still delicious! I haven''t eaten rice for nearly 40 years. I miss it! In tiger Valley, I chew corn Bangzi every day. I''m almost a squirrel. " Su Tang was surprised. "Do you have corn there? What does it look like? I''ll ask the people to look for it and see if there is one near here. " Ye Qiao looked at Su Tang for some inexplicable reasons¡° You don''t know what corn looks like? Did you say that corn was extinct at that time? Shouldn''t it? " Su Tang tasted the meaning of Yeqiao''s words for a while, and then he began to be uncertain. "Do you mean the corn here is the same as ours?"¡° What else? " Ye Qiao spread out his hand, and then seemed to react suddenly, "does it mean that the rice here does not come from rice?" Sue sugar nodded, "yes, the rice grows in a plant similar to bean pod, and flour, a soft ball, grows in a kind of black fruit." Ye Qiao hammered his head in great chagrin¡° No! You said I had a brain! I''ve gone through it all by myself. Why didn''t I think the plants here would be different from blue star? " Su Tang immediately gloated at Ye Qiao and said, "don''t you only have corn to eat for so many years? What a tragedy

 Chapter 375

    They walked a long way, but they could see the camp canteen standing in the middle of the valley at a glance. "As like as two peas, I can''t help but say," he said, "you built them up, and they were very good. They were almost the same as the antique buildings I saw before." The smile on Su Tang''s face was a little stiff. After chatting with Ye Qiao for most of the day, she also got some information. For example, ye Qiao didn''t know the existence of the system, and ye Qiao was a soul wearer. Su Tang is not a smart person, or in the process of getting along with Ye Qiao, she can''t determine Ye Qiao''s character. Taoyuan people all know that she is an animal God Messenger, can take out a lot of strange props, know a lot of others don''t know, can communicate with the temple. These in other people''s eyes, maybe immediately believe, but these can''t hide Ye Qiao. Su Tang''s look is a little complicated. She doesn''t dare to take the risk. She''d better wait, though she likes Ye Qiao very much In the next few days, in addition to sleeping at night, Su Tang and ye Qiao will stick together, chat, share food, and even go to the toilet together! When it comes to toilets, we have to mention the drainage pipes in the tribe. Because Su Tangye Joe stuck together all day and ignored their respective men, Cain and Wen Jue were pulled to work as coolies. Put a layer of metal on the surface of the hollow tree, and then the stone piercing orcs dig and build and lay sewer pipes. Because of the clear division of labor, the large drainage pipes of the whole tribe have been completed in just two days, leaving only some small drainage pipes. After the house is built, the small drainage pipe of each house is connected with the large drainage pipe, and the interface is reserved in advance, so it is not troublesome to deal with it at that time. In a flash, it''s the end of the month. It''s only one month away from the cold season. The temperature in the valley also drops significantly¡° Xiaotangtang, we are really gone. You must miss me! When the cold season is over, I''ll come to see you, and I''ll bring you sugar, pepper and corn! " Su Tang pulls Ye Qiao''s sleeve, and her eyes are red. She is really reluctant to give up Ye Qiao, and finally has one that can be talked about. Although she is a mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, they get along more like sisters¡° You must come early. I''ll miss you too. You don''t have much rice. You can save some and wait until you come back in the warm season! "

 Chapter 376

    With a faint smile, Wen Jue reached out and patted Cain on the shoulder. Then the white light flashed all over Cain''s body and turned into a majestic tiger¡° Roar Wen Jue roared at Ye Qiao, indicating that it was time for them to start. Ye Qiao turns his head with red eyes, and stares at Wen Jue fiercely, "roar what roar, don''t you see I''m talking? Shut your mouth Wen Jue: "it''s..."^ Wei qubaba. Then ye Qiao turned his head and took Su Tang''s hand to tell him. And Su Tang''s eyes glanced at Wen Jue from time to time. Although I know that this tiger is her future father-in-law, I can''t help but want to rub it when I see his ear. Cain always pays attention to Su Tang. When he sees her eyes, he knows what she is thinking. I couldn''t help eating, so I hurried forward, "it''s late, it''s time for you to start." Yejo stares at Cain. This is my own son. I can''t scold him. Anyway, I have to give Su Tang an account. So he turned and picked up Gaia, who was crying with erha''s neck, and finally sat on the back of the tiger. In Cain''s expectant and Su Tang''s reluctant eyes, wenjue flapped his wings and flew away. Cain did not turn his head until he could not see them. They''re gone. It''s time for the little girl to stick to him! But unexpectedly, the little female sighed, didn''t even give him one of her redundant eyes, turned her head and left. Cain: "sure enough, after all, he alone took all of them In the following days, everyone began to be busy again.

 Chapter 377

    Fortunately, in the last month of the rainy season, there was no very bad weather, let alone rain! In addition, the orcs worked overtime. Finally, on the last day of the rainy season, the houses built could accommodate all the people. There are more than 685 people in Taoyuan. Thirteen groups of urban defense teams have been building a total of 85 houses after one month''s construction. Each house has almost eight people. Because there are many rooms in the house, they don''t feel crowded. If some people don''t like to live with others, they can also live in the room on the second floor of the camp canteen. In fact, the newly built house is not suitable for living because of its heavy humidity. It''s better to air it for a period of time. But now the situation forced, no way, we had to move in ahead of time. After entering the cold season, the temperature drops suddenly. Although it hasn''t snowed yet, Sutang has added warm clothes to the fur coat. Every house is equipped with a fireplace, so Su Tang taught everyone to use charcoal to light the fireplace, just to remove moisture from the house. At first, people thought fireplaces were useless, but when the charcoal burning heat gradually filled the whole house along the heating pipes, compared with the cold temperature outside, the warm house was highly praised! In particular, the Kang which can be heated additionally has been praised by the old orcs! In the past, when the weather was cold, many of them had knee and elbow pain. Su Tang has seen it for them. It''s all cold when they were young, and the moisture got into their bones. Generally speaking, it''s rheumatism. As long as the weather is cold and humid, they will get sick. Now with the Kang, they don''t have to worry about this problem. They just need to burn a few pieces of charcoal and sit on the Kang. They can not only stick to it for a long time, but also be very warm and comfortable On the first day of the cold season, small snowflakes float in the sky. Su Tang wears a white fur scarf around her neck, which makes her face more lovely. Because it''s too cold outside, her nose is very red and lovely. She is wearing a pair of animal skin hanging neck gloves on her hand. Like a scarf, they are all made of the fur of long eared animals. They not only keep warm, but also look very good!

 Chapter 378

    Su Tang didn''t have to think about it, so she didn''t say much, just nodded silently. Two people stand side by side, snowflakes slowly fall on their heads, shoulders. Su Tang suddenly reached out and took Cain''s arm, trying to put her head on his shoulder, but because of the height difference between them, her head could only be put on Cain''s arm. Cain was immediately flattered by this action, and his body became stiff, for fear that if he moved, the little female would let him go. Su Tang looked at the distance with a melancholy look on her face. "Ah Yin, I think Ya Ya''s gone. When he''s not here, he feels much quieter around him. It''s not lively at all. It''s lonely. And there is no one to play with erha. You see, erha is getting depressed recently. I''m really afraid of it breaking down. " Cain didn''t quite understand why erha''s family was demolished? And he didn''t want Gaia at all, and he didn''t want him to come. Of course, these are not for the little female to know. So he nodded against his will, "well, me too." Snow more and more dense, overwhelming pressure down, did not stand for a while, sugar and Cain are white head¡° Let''s go, let''s go back! "¡° Well They stood in front of the house, shaking the snow clean before they went in. The room is warm, and the ground is covered with a thick animal skin. Huasheng sits on the ground to play, and huamo quietly accompanies her. And erha is lying lazily in front of the fireplace, enjoying the warmth. In any case, Cain was the head of the clan, so when he allocated houses, he not only allocated the best one, but also there were no other people living in their houses except huamo Huasheng and erha. The one on the left was chosen by Adam, while the one on the right was deliberately left to Yeqiao and his wife by Sutang. It''s just that there are not enough houses, so there are several people living in it for the time being. Sue sugar took off her cloak and hung it on a simple branch hanger. Hua Sheng, who is playing happily on the ground, sees Su Tang coming in and smiles and stretches out her hands to embrace her. Su Tang gave a smile and went forward to pick up Huasheng and let her sit in her arms. She also gave a kiss to her little white face¡° Sheng Sheng is so good

 Chapter 379

    Cain came back. Slightly Zheng for a while, eyes in the room around a circle, and then locked in lying in front of the fireplace sleeping is fragrant two ha body. Erha really sleeps well. There was even a grunt. It''s just that the sound is not very loud. It has been covered by the crackling sound of burning charcoal in the fireplace before. Sutang didn''t notice it. Now I''m happy when I find out¡° Erha can snore? Ha ha ha It''s a long experience that dogs can snore! Hua Sheng feels Su Tang''s happy mood, giggles and claps all the time. The charcoal in the fireplace crackled again, and a spark splashed out. Charcoal is made by burning trees in a sealed high temperature. Because of the poor production process, the resin in charcoal leaves a lot of gaps after heating and evaporation, and the burnt charcoal will enter the air when it is used, thus making a crackling sound. The splashed Mars just landed on erha''s head. A cloud of black smoke curled up from the naked eye, and then the dog hair on erha''s head suddenly fell! The fire spread quickly, and in an instant, erha''s head was bald. Cain''s eyes were quick, so he picked up a board and patted it on erha''s head to put out the fire. Otherwise, erha''s whole dog would be burned bald! Erha, who was sleeping, was woken up by a strong force. He turned his head and looked at Cain, who was holding the weapon. He was wronged. Yelling at Sutang¡° Ouch! Whoa, whoa, whoa Host, you man, he hit me? Why did he hit me? What did I do wrong? Looking at the bald erha with a accusing face, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. Er ha also smelled something different in the room at this time¡° Ouch ~ "host, what delicious food do you make? Is it bad? I smell paste! When Su Tang had enough laughing, she cleared her throat¡° Cough, I suggest you go to the bathroom and look in the mirror. " Although erha had some doubts, he was still happy to twist his big ass and swing his tail to the bathroom.

 Chapter 380

    After the accident, it didn''t want to go out again. Also because Su Tang laughed at it, and Su Tang had a sullen temper for several days. Finally, Su Tang made a fur hat to cover the bald part of her head, and then slowly forgave her. During this period, the snow has never stopped. It''s flying all over the sky. The snowflakes are not big, but one by one, without interruption. Because the house is warm, as soon as the snow is close to the house, it melts into snow water, so although it is wet around the house, there is no accumulation of snow. The melted snow also flowed along the sewers and did not accumulate on the surface. But the rest of the valley was white, and the snow was at least knee deep. Sue sugar every day in the window, looking forward to the sunny day, and then go out to let the wind. Perhaps her resentment is too deep, this morning just got up, she felt the long lost sunshine! Cheering, she put on her clothes and shoes, put on her scarf and small gloves. She didn''t see Cain, but Huasheng huamo was still sleeping, so she took erha and went out to play happily. Her eyes are white and flawless. Her eyes hurt when she shakes them¡° WOW! ha-ha! How beautiful The temperature is relatively low, she a mouth, a white breath floating up. Su Tang turned his head and looked at Er ha, "you see, I can spit fog!" Say, spit out a mouthful of fairy Qi to two ha. Erha: "I''ve never seen so much snow. Su Tang''s heart is full of shock! Run to the nearest snow, group up a snowball, hard hit two ha! Ding Dong! Perfect hit! Snowflake left a shallow mark on erha''s body. Erha stepped back two steps in fright. Su Tang waved to ER ha, "silly dog, what are you doing there? Come and play Erha saw snow for the first time.

 Chapter 381

    Meng Ze nodded in a hurry and went straight to Su Tang¡° Lord saint, it''s cold outside. You''d better go back to the house quickly! " Su Tang crawled out of the snow den, patted the snow on her body, and said with a smile, "it''s you, Mengze. Do you also come out to play? Call more people out for snowball fights! That''s interesting She used to live at the junction of the north and the south. Although it snowed in winter, it was a thin layer, and only reached her ankles when it was thickest. Now this animal world, the cold season has just arrived, the snow is not to the knee, so that she can enjoy snowball fights, snowman, no longer afraid of snowman melt away and put it in the refrigerator. Meng Ze was flustered. Seeing that Su Tang was going to bend over to make a snowball, he was even more frightened¡° Your grace, don''t touch this! This is dangerous! " Su Tang was confused by his words. "What''s the danger? It''s just a fine day today. Go and call everyone out for a walk, but remember to put on your clothes and don''t catch cold. Those who are afraid of the cold can also wear their necks and gloves. " Meng Ze looked at Su Tang''s steadfast face. For a while, he also wavered. He hesitated and hesitated, then asked, "won''t everyone come out and freeze to death? Is it okay to be female? " In the past cold season, only at the beginning, the orcs went hunting with a fluke mentality in order to hoard more food. After that, even the orcs did not dare to go out of the cave, because it was too cold. A lot of orcs go out and come back, there will be many more wounds on their bodies, some of which are serious, and they will die in a few days. Therefore, the orcs hold a state of awe towards the cold season. Su Tang waved her hand and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. You see, I''m not standing here now? And do you feel cold now? Don''t you think the sun is warm and comfortable on you? " Meng Ze felt the temperature in front of the sun. It''s warm and comfortable. He also thought that his life was saved by the saint, so he no longer doubted it.

 Chapter 382

    Knowing what kind of urine people are, Cain didn''t doubt that today''s play must be made by the little female. He carried the staghorn to the yard of his house, then with a big eye, he locked the position of the little female and walked towards her. The little female is squatting on the ground with several cubs, and she doesn''t know what to do. Because there is some noise around, Cain walks up to her, but she doesn''t find it. Sutang is making a snowman with her tribe''s cubs. There are many races of cubs in the tribe. Among them, most are pterygos and stone piercing cubs, as well as weasel cubs and occasionally several other races. These little guys are squatting there, staring at Su Tang, and the movement in her hand¡° You see, it''s actually very simple. Just make a small snowball, put it on the ground, roll and roll, and then it gets bigger. Make two of these same snowballs and stack them together. "¡° This is the branch that I casually folded on the tree. It''s inserted in this place. You see, snowman''s hands are ready. Then put these two pieces of charcoal on their heads as their eyes and draw a mouth for them. That''s good! Isn''t that great? " Su Tang looked at everyone excitedly with a look of asking for praise and praise. A group of cubs squatted on the ground, looking straight at the ugly Snowman made by Su Tang, no one said a word. Su Tang: "it''s a bit embarrassing. How to be fat four? Although her snowman is not good-looking, it can be recognized by people. It''s a snowman. And she has never made such a big snowman before. It''s very good to make such a snowman for the first time. These kids really don''t know how to appreciate it. Embarrassed smile twice, "now that we have learned, we can make our own favorite snowman. Remember to wear gloves well, otherwise we will freeze hands." The cubs scattered happily. Su Tang sighed, stood up and turned around, bumping into a hard chest¡° Ah... Ah Yin, you''re back. Where have you been? I can''t even find you. " Cain stretched out his hand and pulled Sue sugar''s cheek, pulling her lips in a straight line.

 Chapter 383

    The meat of the antler is fresh and tender. Cain cleaned it up and cut it into small pieces according to the requirements of threadose. Su Tang uses some of the existing seasonings to boil the meat into water, and then adds some salt. Let it cool and marinate the meat. Then he steamed a large pot of white rice and prepared to take it with him. Otherwise, Cain, the king of stomach, would not have enough meat to eat alone. When steaming rice, she steamed two pieces of smoked meat by the way. She hadn''t eaten them for so long! After soaking some mushrooms, she put the sliced fruits aside. These days, she has steamed a lot of big white steamed buns, which are also sliced and put first. After a big circle in the room, I didn''t find any other food that could be used for barbecue, so I gave up. Let Cain condense out a lot of iron sticks and string up all the food materials prepared in advance. Unexpectedly, wearing meat sticks is also an individual work. There are not many things on a stick, and it takes time and effort to pierce some places. Look at Cain again. It''s as easy as poking tofu. Su Tang feels a little congested. The difference between people is too big¡° Yo, what kind of food is this for? It seems that I came at the right time. " Adam stood by the window and looked at Sue sugar with a smile through the window. Sue sugar waved, "what are you doing here? Come on in, it''s cold outside. " Adam came in. "Can I help you?" Sue sugar nodded, "then you go to wash your hands, and then help me string these things together." Adam didn''t ask much. After washing his hands, he came and sat down at the table to wear them together. With Adam''s participation, Su Tang gave the two of them the task of wearing meat kebabs, while she herself strung up mushroom ground fruit steamed bun slices. After half a morning''s hard work, all the ingredients were finally put in order. The temperature in her space is constant, so the food materials are put in it. Before leaving, she fed Huasheng an egg soup, and then wrapped them tightly before going out The beach by the sea is also covered with snow, only the place near the coast is washed out by the sea.

 Chapter 384

    It may be that the temperature here is relatively low, and it took a long time to bake out the flavor, but the color has not changed much. It''s not ripe at first sight. Su Tang didn''t eat in the morning. She smelled the smell of barbecue and felt hungry! Unfortunately, the meat is not cooked and can''t be eaten! The sound of waves beating on the rocks came from my ears, and the fresh and cold air was full of the smell of barbecue. Su Tang''s heart, suddenly think of something. She turned her head and looked at Cain. Her eyes were full of light. "Let''s go to the reef and have a look. Maybe there will be seafood. Why didn''t I think of this before?" There is no sea where Su Tang lives in blue star. She has never left that city since she was a child. She doesn''t know what to eat in the sea, but she has a system. Su Tang excitedly holds Hua Sheng, and Hua Mo follows her. Cain took a look at the grill and followed without saying a word. Adam waved back, "Hey, where are you going? Wait for me A few people stood on the big rocks by the sea, looking around at the beach, stone crevice, eager to find something, but nothing, beautiful shells there are many, there are some empty conch. Is it too cold? Su Tang kept muttering in her heart, but she shouldn''t. It''s reasonable to say that there should be seafood in winter, but the goose is clean on the beach, as if it had been cleaned up, and there is no living thing. Several people walked a few circles along the beach, but they came back in vain. This round down, although there is no harvest in essence, but let Su Tang have ideological harvest. The female''s bone needle seems to be made of fish bone, which means that there are fish here. The stream in the valley is formed by melting snow water on the mountain, so there are no fish in it. When you come, you need to find out if there is any other lake in the forest. Before watching TV, if the lake freezes in winter, you can dig a hole in it, and the fish will jump out. There is a scientific basis for this, but Su Tang has never tried it. If it is true, they will have a new kind of food in this cold season. Think of sauerkraut fish, spicy fish, rattan pepper Douchi fish... Saliva has become a disaster, the stomach is also cooing¡° No, no, I''m so hungry. Let''s go back! If I don''t do well in the meat test, I''ll eat rice dumplings first, or I don''t think I''ll be able to make it. "

 Chapter 385

    After a little thought, he denied his conjecture¡° It''s impossible. This barbecue adds up to at least 20 strings. A bird or beast can''t steal so much. Even if it only takes one at a time, it takes many times to go back and forth. We didn''t spend much time at the seaside. If it''s a lot of birds and animals together, we can''t miss the big news. " Adam couldn''t help frowning. "That''s strange." Seeing that the murderer who stole the meat could not be found for a while, Su Tang angrily took out some food materials from the space and put them on the shelf again. This time, she stood still, not letting the meat out of her sight. Cain calmly smoothed Sutang''s hair. "Don''t be angry. You''re here watching the barbecue. Adam and I are around. We''ll be back soon." Sue sugar nodded and looked intently at her barbecue. Cain and Adam explored the rocks on both sides of the sea. Each of them was responsible for one side Qiumo smelled a very strange smell. She stared at the barbecue not far away and determined the source of the smell. Eyes turned to a few people walking on the beach, slightly tilted his head, after thinking for a while, she quietly stretched out her hand. A thin water rope spreads out along her fingertips and extends to the barbecue rack. The water rope rolls up the kebab and quickly retracts it. Then, more than 20 strings of barbecue fell into Qiumo''s hands, and a comfortable smile appeared on her face. She looked curiously at the kebab in her hand, which was totally different from the food she had eaten before. It smelled very delicious. Qiumo tries to put the barbecue in his mouth. A faint salty smell fills his mouth. Qiumo''s sea blue pupil is slightly enlarged¡° How delicious When wearing kebabs, Su Tang specially told me to wear a piece of fat meat and a piece of lean meat. This kind of kebab made of fat and lean meat is the best. In addition, the antler meat is fresh and tender, and the surface of the meat is slightly crispy. Although it has not been sprinkled with salt and cumin, it has a slight salty taste because it was pickled with water before. The first time Qiumo ate such delicious food, her excited tail tips were trembling. After a while, three bunches of meat came down. Just then, she heard the little female yell, "where''s my meat?" Autumn Mo Leng for a while.

 Chapter 386

    Autumn Mo hand tightly clenched kebab son, tail constantly swing, Mao full horsepower toward home. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe, and did not dare to stop in the middle. I did not know how many fish nests I knocked over along the way. Finally, she saw the light and rushed in¡° Dong Qiu Mo bumps into an orc''s arms, and his head is a little confused. She looked up, saw the figure clearly and then laughed, "brother!" Xi see autumn Mo this bold appearance, can''t help but frown, "what''s the matter, so anxious? Fortunately, he bumped into me. If he bumped into Ah Fu, he would say you again. " Qiu Mo blinks and dares not speak. Xi''s eyes turned to the kebab in her hand, "what are you holding? Where have you been? It''s already cold season. Some places in the sea are very dangerous. Don''t run around. " Qiumo laughs, "I know, so I''m not in the sea this time. I went to the ground." she says, shaking the kebab in her hand. "You see, this is what I brought back from the ground. It''s like meat. It''s very delicious. Brother, you can taste it too!" Xi is surprised at Qiu Mo''s boldness! He was shocked. "Did you forget what father said, we can''t go to the ground. Fortunately, you didn''t meet the orcs on the ground. Otherwise, do you think you can come back?" Qiu Mo said wrongly, "but there are so few people in the sea. No one can play with me. You always fish with my father, so I can only talk to those little fish and shrimp, and they can''t understand what I''m saying." Xi sighed. It''s very difficult for mermaid to breed. Sometimes even if they give birth to cubs, it''s difficult for them to survive. Few of them can grow up safely. Now, he and Qiumo are the only two youngest people in the tribe. Seeing that no new baby has been born, a Fu and he are so worried that they can''t eat fish and sleep. Zushangwen said that Mermaid people are of dark and cold constitution and are not easy to conceive and breed. The blood of the sea dragon can improve the cold in the body of the mermaid and increase the probability of pregnancy. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer people in the family, and that there is no female pregnancy, the mermaid family will be extinct sooner or later.

 Chapter 387

    Xi was helpless. He didn''t want to make his sister sad. After Qiu Mo handed him the meat kebab, attitude perfunctory bit, this want to deal with the matter, unexpected found that the taste is really good. Qiu Mo''s two eyes are shining and looking at Xi, "brother, how about it? Is it delicious?" Xi nodded, "well, it''s really delicious. It''s better than the meat in Bangguo." After being recognized, Qiu Mo was so happy that he handed a bunch of kebabs to Xi, "here you are, there are so many more!" Xi stretched out his hand and rubbed Qiu Mo''s head, "brother a doesn''t eat, leave it to Mo a to eat."¡° It doesn''t matter, brother. I''ve eaten a lot. I brought it back for you But Qiu Mo''s enthusiasm, Xi had no way to eat another one¡° Brother a really doesn''t want to eat any more. Take it to father a''am and try it! " Qiu Mo nodded heavily, "eh!" With a meat kebab came to a big shell, reached out and knocked, "father, I come to give you delicious." The big shell opened slowly. A dignified mermaid is lying in it. There are three prominent scars on the corner of his right eye, which makes him look even more terrible. Autumn Mo quietly back. She was a little afraid of her father because he was very strict every time he spoke to her. She had never seen him smile. But Qiumo knows that it''s a father who brings the people to fish together every day to keep the tribe alive. Whenever there''s a black whale with spiral teeth invading the tribe, it''s also a father who stands in the front. Father is very good. Father has done a lot for the tribe. Father is the most powerful Orc of mermaid clan. Qiu Mo cautiously called a, "father ~" Hai Qi not to smile, light nod, "well, what''s the matter?" Qiumo handed the kebab to him. Before he could speak, he was breathless by an invisible force.

 Chapter 388

    Qiu Mo''s eyes were staring at the meat kebab which was knocked down on the ground. He felt a pain in his heart, and tears came up unconsciously. She turned her head and left without saying a word. Xi wanted to catch up, but Haiqi stopped him, "don''t go after her! You and your Eminem are used to her lawlessness Xi also want to say what, but see sea Qi a face angry appearance, still didn''t say export. Autumn Mo swim out of a distance, tears out of control. She hates father! She doesn''t like the tribe at all! I don''t know why, the bottom of my heart suddenly appeared on the ground to see the appearance of the little female, two orcs around her look very good to her, also accompany her out to play. They also have two cubs, they have so delicious meat, they look so happy. Autumn Mo more think more feel envious, she to that unknown ground more curious. She swam back to her shell, because she was afraid of the dark, so she planted a lot of night mushrooms near the shell, which gave off a soft light. Although it was bright, it was still not as bright as the ground. Qiu Mo took out the small bag made of sea weed and put all her belongings in it. Qiumo has decided! She''s leaving the tribe! She''s going to the ground Adam and Cain separate action, he along the coast of the reef, a little bit of search. Suddenly, a touch of blue came into his sight. Adam saw clearly that it was a little female, a beautiful little female, lying behind a rock, looking at him timidly, watery. After their eyes met, before they could speak, the little female drew back. Adam browed, it seems that she stole the kebab. After two more steps, I only heard a "plop" sound, just as another wave hit the reef. Yaxin sank a little, quickened his pace, and as expected, the little female disappeared, leaving two meat kebabs and several empty sticks on a raised reef. He looked at the sea quietly for a while, and suddenly sneered, "Oh, it''s a little interesting!"

 Chapter 389

    "Mermaid people" Su Tang can''t help but gasp. Apricot''s eyes are full of thirst and thirst for knowledge¡° Mermaid! Does it have a beautiful big tail? Then the singing is very nice. Can the tears turn into pearls Adam: --- Cain: --- you can understand all the words. How can you not understand them? Su Tang sighed with pity, "how did she run away? I haven''t seen a mermaid yet. Oh, she left me two kebabs. What kind of fairy is this Cain raised his ears warily! If there are orcs of mermaid race in the future, we must let the little female stay away from them Meimei had an outdoor barbecue. The discomfort of being stuffy in the house a few days ago was all swept away! In the afternoon of the cold season, the sun is warm and comfortable on the body. In addition, when I''m just full, I feel sleepy lying on my side. All of a sudden, Su Tang felt uncomfortable in her stomach. She felt that she needed to find a place for her convenience. As soon as she got up, Cain looked at her and said, "where are you going?" Su sugar reserved pointed to the nearby reef, "I''ll go there for a while, and I''ll be back in a moment." Cain immediately got up, "I''ll stay with you." Sue sugar waved her hand. "It''s OK. You lie in the sun. I''ll be back soon." Cain is still immersed in the thought of Su Tang praising Mermaid, for fear that she will run away with the orcs of mermaid tribe, so she is very nervous¡° I''ll stay with you. " Su Tang: "after brewing and brewing, I really can''t help it. I can only say with a black face," don''t follow me! I''m going to shit! Shit, you understand? " Cain: "in fact, he would like to say that if you don''t mind, I can also accompany you. But he had a hunch that if he said that, the little girl would not let him into the room tonight.

 Chapter 390

    Qiu Mo also learns Su Tang''s appearance and waves to her stupidly. At that moment, Su Tang felt her heart melted. Yuediandian ran to Qiumo and looked at her with bright eyes. The dark blue waterfall like long hair lazily covers the shoulder, the water blue eyes are as clear and transparent as deer, the key parts of the upper body are covered by shell weaving, and the lower body has no beautiful big tail. Instead, it is a pair of beautiful legs, slender and slender, and the key parts are also covered by water grass skirt. I don''t know how long she has been standing in the snow. Her skin is red and her lips are not bloody. She looks like she is sick¡° You wait for me here! I''ll be right here! " Su Tang ran behind a rock and made sure Qiu Mo didn''t follow him. She took out a clean suit of fur clothes from the space. Then he came back panting and helped her put on her fur cloak. After a while, Qiu Mo''s face turned ruddy. Pulling Su Tang''s sleeve, her voice was as small as a mosquito, "thank you..." "it''s OK. My name is Su Tang. What''s your name?"¡° Qiu mo... "Su Tang took her hand, and a villain kept screaming in her heart! Ah, ah! She saw a living mermaid! Hand in hand with the mermaid! How excited! Trying to restrain her impulse to scream, she pretended to be calm and smile, "Qiumo, your name is so nice, can I call you Momo? You can also call me candy. " Qiumo red little face nodded, Na Na way, "sugar, sugar..." Su sugar''s face is also a little red, her eyes fixed on Qiumo, "Why are you here alone? What about your people? " Qiumo''s expression changed, and some unhappy said, "I''m running out secretly. My father is always cruel to me. He doesn''t like me, and I don''t like him either..." Su Tang said in her heart that she was a little mermaid who ran away from home. But do not understand the cause of things, she is not easy to persuade, but also can not let her alone in this cold place. So he patted her on the shoulder, "do you have nowhere to go now? Why don''t you come back to my tribe with me? "

 Chapter 391

    No matter where she goes, the little female of his family is so pleasant. Just after seeing off Ye Qiao, there comes a little female of Renyu tribe. Ah, today is another day that is about to fall out of favor..... Qiu Mo holds Su Tang''s arm and hides most of her body behind her. As a child, brother a told her that the orcs on the ground were very bad. The wound on father a''s face was hurt by the orcs on the ground. A father never wants to mention these things, so Qiumo, according to brother a''s description, knows little about them. She may be influenced by a father, and she has a sense of fear for the orcs on the ground. Su Tang said, "Momo, my tribe is called Taohuayuan. This is Cain, the patriarch of Taoyuan. This is Adam, the sacrifice of Taoyuan." Qiu Mo hides behind Su Tang and only shows a pair of water blue eyes to look at them, but he doesn''t want to say hello to them. Su Tang smiles and looks at Cain. "Momo may be shy. She says she wants to live in our tribe for two days, OK?" Cain: "yes..." no! may not! My heart is rejected¡° Choo ~ "Su Tang came forward and gave Cain a kiss," thank you, Ayn ~ "Cain''s face didn''t change," one day. " Su Tang: "hmm???"¡° Kiss me once, and she''ll stay for a day. " Su Tang: "Er HA is not a real man, but Cain is a real dog! How can there be such a brazen person? Qiu Mo also looks at Cain strangely. I can''t believe that someone will say such shameless words! She pulled Sue sugar back and stared at Cain with a watchful face. She leaned to sue sugar''s ear and whispered, "this Orc is shameless. Let''s stay away from him!" In the presence of a few people, except Su Tang, are God warrior, no matter how low Qiu Mo voice, they can still hear so close. Shameless Cain

 Chapter 392

    After hearing this, Qiu Mo also breathed a sigh of relief. She said happily, "it''s like this. Tangtang, you''re a good female. You don''t have an animal ring on your hand. Is that because you don''t have a partner? My elder brother is very nice and looks good. You will like it. Shall I be my sister-in-law? " The smile on Su Tang''s face was stiff, and she subconsciously looked at Cain. Sure enough, tiger''s face is very ugly! Before big tiger throws people out, Su Tang immediately refuses with a serious face¡° no I already have a partner! My partner is very kind to me. I will only have one partner in my life! " Cain''s restless heart was instantly smoothed after hearing this. Qiumo looked at Cain and sighed, "is he your partner? But you haven''t officially married yet. You can see my brother and decide. My brother is very powerful. He is a level 5 God warrior! " Cain sneered, "level 5? Is it strong? " Autumn Mo suddenly some gas drum drum drum, she wants to refute, but was su sugar pulled¡° Momo, this is our patriarch, patriarch! He is in charge of all the affairs of our tribe, do you understand? " Subtle reminder, let autumn Mo don''t old and Cain, after all, is about to go to other people''s site, or low-key better. Qiu Mo obviously understood. She curled her mouth, put her hand around Su Tang''s arm, and looked at Cain on guard. Cain: "Su Tang had no choice but to smile and take out Qiu Mo''s hand. Before she finished her action, she saw her weeping face and suddenly her head was big¡° Don''t cry. I just want to put these things away. You stand here and wait for me for a while, and then I''ll take you back. " Qiu Mo blinks, looking at Su Tang in a pitiful way. Sue sugar gently patted her head, and then began to work. And autumn Mo is not familiar with, even leaf Joe do not know the existence of system space, so will not let autumn Mo know. But fortunately, the barbecue rack was originally condensed with Cain''s different abilities, and let him directly re transform into different abilities and take back his body.

 Chapter 393

    After waiting for Adam to stop, Qiumo slides down from his back and comes to Su Tang with a light body. There are many people in the valley fighting in the snow, everywhere is full of laughter. Qiumo saw so many Orc females for the first time, and many of them seemed to be the same age as her. A burst of excitement in the bottom of her heart, and when she saw the rows of neat and beautiful houses behind, her eyes were full of shock! She pointed to one of them and asked curiously, "is this, is this a house? How beautiful¡° Yes, we all live in the house, and there is heating in it. It will be very warm in the cold season Qiu Mo seems to be a little stiff. She tightly holds the burden from the sea and looks forward to Su Tang¡° Can I live in it, too? " Su Tang was about to nod her head with a smile when she heard Cain cough twice behind her. Then he thought of the words they had discussed after they came back and said, "of course, you can live next door to me and come to play with me at any time." Qiu Mo nods excitedly, "well, where do I live?" Sue sugar took a look at Adam, because of the two houses next to her house, only Adam''s house is still available¡° You can live in my brother''s house. There are still rooms available in his house. Our two families are very close, and it''s convenient for you to come to me. " Qiumo doesn''t dislike Adam. After all, he just brought himself here and now let himself live in his house. I think he is also a good ORC. So he nodded cleverly, "OK, please ~" after the decision, Su Tang took Qiu Mo to her room. Into the room of the moment, a stream of heating, autumn Mo surprised stare big eyes¡° It''s so comfortable. It''s so warm. It''s great to live here! " Su Tang didn''t speak with a smile. If there is no accident, this kind of exclamation will often be heard in the future! Qiu Mo is very curious about everything in the room. She puts down the black burden that she has been holding tightly.

 Chapter 394

    Su Tang took over, that kind of sticky feel, let her feel more and more that this is the kelp she used to eat! But the kelp she used to eat, when she bought it back, was a large piece of dried kelp. After blistering, some transparent mucus would seep out, especially when it was cut into silk. There would be more mucus. What''s more, the kelp she bought was dark black, and the water weed Qiu Mo gave her was dark green with good quality. She was a little surprised in color, but it was kelp. Use fingernail to cut the epidermis part of water weed gently, felt transparent mucus as expected, heart bottom a burst of excitement. It''s really kelp! Kelp is a good thing! Kelp contains a lot of iodine. If the human body lacks iodine, it will suffer from "big neck disease". Therefore, kelp is the best food for people with low thyroid function. However, Su Tang has been here for such a long time, but no big neck patients have been found. Kelp''s effect is not only so, take it as food, can play a very good role in fresh, and eat kelp can also keep out the cold, cold season with it to drink soup, it is no better! Look up to Qiu Mo, "do you want this bag?" Qiu Mo shook his head, "don''t, you like to give it to you, but after a while it will be killed, it can''t be used." Su Tang didn''t explain too much. She said thanks with a smile. She seemed to ask casually, "what are those? Did you bring it from the sea? " Mention this, autumn Mo suddenly came to interest¡° Yes, yes, you see, this is a starfish, isn''t it beautiful? There are conch, but my favorite is the sea night mushroom. When I am in the sea, it will shine. I don''t know why, it won''t shine when I get to the ground. " See autumn Mo very distressed appearance, Su sugar took sea night mushroom from her hand. The whole body is dark purple. It''s a little like the timid mushroom in the zombie war. With a long mushroom rod and a big umbrella cover, you can''t see where it looks like it will glow. Haven''t wait to research out what famous, autumn Mo again happily put a string of shell necklace hanging on the neck of Su Tang. Su Tang: "your face is like a May Day.

 Chapter 395

    Su Tang quickly waved her hand, "Oh, no, no, I just think the sapphire on your necklace is pretty chic, so I took a look at it more." Qiumo reached out and poked at the crystal stone. "My father said it was a crystal stone. He said it was good for me to cultivate my powers. Let me take it with me." Su Tang: "crystal stone? Open the crystal stone of Muxian temple? Think it''s out of reach, but suddenly appear in their own side? God, happiness comes so suddenly, some people can''t believe it. Su Tang''s heart beats faster and faster. She takes a few deep breaths and says to Qiu Mo, "take down the necklace. Don''t take it with you when you go out. If you like it, take me first." Autumn Mo some don''t understand, "why?" Sue sugar poked the heartless little mermaid. I really don''t know how to raise my family. I don''t have a sense of preparedness. Fortunately, I met them. Otherwise, I would have to help them if they were sold¡° Where are so many? Why do you have to be obedient to live here, or I''ll go to your brother and take you back! " Although Su Tang was greedy for her crystal, she didn''t bully her because she didn''t understand. This little mermaid is sneaking out. It''s estimated that her family hasn''t found out yet and will find her sooner or later. So she doesn''t do that kind of stupid thing. Before her family comes, it''s the right way to have a good impression. It shouldn''t be so difficult to borrow a crystal stone when it''s needed. Besides, the little mermaid is very pleasant, and Su Tang likes her very much. Qiumo nunuzui took off the necklace. "Well, I won''t take it, and I won''t take yours. This is the necklace I gave you. You can''t give it to other people." Su Tang patted Qiumo''s head with a good hand. No wonder Cain always liked patting her head¡° I know! Let''s go. I''ll take you out to have a snowball fight and make a snowman. It''s fun! Your things are in the room. No one will come in. " Qiu Mo''s eyes are shining, and the whole person is full of vitality, "good!"

 Chapter 396

    Autumn Mo a little regret, but look at Su sugar''s appearance, really tired not light, so no longer forced her¡° Well, go back and have a rest. I''ll play again. " Sue sugar nodded, "OK, you come back early. Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll make it for you Qiu Mo''s eyes are bright¡° Meat! I want meat! It''s the delicious meat you used to string up! " Sue sugar chuckled. Autumn Mo a face stay Meng of looking at her, don''t know what she is laughing at. Su Tang stood on tiptoe and kneaded two on the top of Qiu Mo, comforting, "it''s OK, you go to play. I''ll make you something delicious, which you''ve never eaten before. I guarantee it tastes very good!" Qiu Mo nodded heavily, "good!" Then he rushed back to the battlefield and joined the snowball fight It gets dark very early in the cold season. But at six in the afternoon, it was already dark. The temperature dropped more than two degrees compared with that in the daytime, so we all went back to our house and made an appointment to fight another 300 rounds tomorrow. Each family has lit a torch, adding a touch of brightness to the night. In order to welcome the arrival of Qiumo, plus the discovery of a new ingredient - kelp, so Su Tang made a lot of delicious food. Steamed a pot of rice, mushroom fried meat, fruit pieces fried meat, cabbage fried meat, steamed sweet fruit, steamed egg soup, egg soup is prepared for Huasheng, but steamed some more for Qiumo taste fresh, also cooked a pot of ribs kelp soup warm body. See so many dishes, all kinds of fragrance mixed together, see the autumn Mo eyes are straight! This is an experience she has never had before. Sitting on a stool with bowls, chopsticks and spoons in front of her, watching everyone skillfully pick up chopsticks to pick up vegetables, Qiumo also learns from her. Two thin sticks are flexible between fingers. It looks very simple. But Qiumo just separated the chopsticks -- "Bata..." a chopstick slipped down from his hand.

 Chapter 397

    Qiu Mo lost her mind for a while. In fact, to tell you the truth, Taohuayuan clan leader and sacrificial priest are the best looking orcs she has ever seen. When she was a child, she told brother a that she would find a good-looking Orc like brother a to be her companion. I still remember that brother a laughed at her at that time and said that what''s the use of being good-looking? The most important thing is to treat her well and protect her. Qiumo doesn''t think so. The power level of many orcs in their tribe is not as high as hers. How can they protect her? She can protect herself. She doesn''t have to rely on others! And everything in Taohuayuan makes her like it very much. If she can find an orc here to marry, it''s also very good! Other orcs contact is not much, autumn Mo know Su sugar is happy Cain, so will not have any idea of him. Su Tang''s brother, the orc who brought her back and gave her meat, seems to be pretty good. Thinking about this, Qiumo''s cheek began to get hot, and Adam''s eyes were stained with shyness. Adam also noticed this kind of look, which he had seen when he was the little Lord of the city of beasts. He played with his lips. In the eyes of the fox, there were all kinds of customs, and his voice had a kind of hook tone¡° What am I doing? Do I look good? " Autumn Mo dull nod, "good-looking!" Adam sneered, "it''s nothing to do with you to look good. Eat quickly. Don''t think there are so many things you don''t have when you are young." Qiumo: "I really want to slap him to death. I''m afraid she''s crazy to think this Orc is good-looking! I''m so angry that I''m eating meat. Su Tang looked up at Adam while feeding Huasheng. She felt sorry for him, and her complicated eyes were intertwined. I''m so happy, chasing my wife crematorium! Helplessly shook his head. Although I don''t know how they will develop in the future, Su Tang is sure that Qiumo doesn''t like Adam now! I got up and served everyone a bowl of kelp and spareribs soup. "Try my new dish, it''s very delicious." Qiumo first found the kelp in the bowl, and she pulled it with a spoon, but she didn''t recognize it¡° Tangtang, is this, is this sea weed? Can you still eat sea weed

 Chapter 398

    "Will it shine?" Su Tang took over the sea night mushroom, still did not find where it looks like it will glow. Qiu Mo nodded hastily, "Well! I used it to light up in the sea. When I came to the ground, I thought it would not light up. It turned out that it would still light up after dark! " As soon as Su Tang heard this, she was in spirits. She thought of the dark basement, and her brows were slightly raised. Take the hand of autumn Mo, way, "you come with me!" The entrance to the basement is placed in the storage room behind the kitchen, with a wooden board on the floor covering the entrance. Su Tang raised the board and exposed the dark hole under it. She was a little afraid. She took a deep breath, holding haiyegu in one hand and Qiumo in the other, and walked down the steps carefully. The basement was dug deep, but there were vents, so although the air inside was a little dull, it was connected with the outside. In order not to affect the foundation of the house, the underground space is under the yard, with stone brick walls and floors. Su Tang walked very slowly. On the one hand, she was paying attention to the movement of haiyegu. On the other hand, it was really dark at the bottom. The steps were quite long. In case of falling, she was not joking. After walking half the distance, Su Tang could not see the road at her feet. She stopped on the steps and looked at the sea night mushroom in her hand. Black lacquer is black. She can''t see it, so she can only feel the night mushroom in her hand. After waiting for a while, a little milky fluorescence spread to the whole sea night mushroom¡° Look! It''s on again¡° Yeah! I see it It''s a purple mushroom, but it will emit milky warm light. It''s amazing and beautiful! The light is soft, not dazzling, and the coverage is relatively small. You can see things within one meter, but not beyond one meter. To get this recognition, Su Tang is very happy at the bottom of her heart. She pulls Qiu Mo back to the ground.

 Chapter 399

    Qiu Mo bit his lower lip and shook his head, "no! My father... He... He doesn''t like orcs on the ground. " Sue sugar asked in surprise, "why?" Qiumo looked at no one around him, so he leaned over Sutang''s ear and whispered, "I''ll tell you secretly, you can''t tell anyone else." brother a said that father a had been hurt by orcs on the ground before, so he didn''t like orcs on the ground all the time. And before the warm season, my father took me to the beast kingdom. I don''t know why. When I came back, I was so angry that I didn''t dare to talk to him. After that, he didn''t allow me to come to the ground to contact with the orcs. This time, I also ran out secretly, and he didn''t know. " Su Tang''s mind was active, and he guessed that something unpleasant might have happened in the kingdom of beasts. But even if it is like this, it will not refuse to communicate with all the Orc tribes on the ground! Su Tang patted Qiu Mo''s head. "You''re a little bad. You can''t find you. Your father, father and brother have to worry about you. Today you can play for another day and go back tomorrow. If you like here, you can come to me at any time." Qiu Mo''s eyes were slightly open. She held Su Tang tightly and sobbed in a low voice, "Wu ~ don''t drive me away! I don''t want to go back, I, I, I''m scared! My father, he always beats me Hai Qi When did I move your finger? Qiumo lied. In order to stay in Taohuayuan, she lied. But Su Tang didn''t know. She glared, "what? Your father beat you? But I heard you say before, shouldn''t your father love you very much? Otherwise, how could he take you to the kingdom of beasts? Give you back the crystal stone for you to practice? " Autumn Mo heart flustered a batch, eyes flustered straight turn, "that''s because, because he wants me and ten thousand beast state of young Lord knot partner! yes! He wants me to marry, and if I don''t agree, he''ll hit me! " Listen to autumn Mo so a say, Su sugar''s mind in an instant brain fill out a big play! Qiumo''s father takes Qiumo to the beast kingdom for marriage. Because Qiumo always disagrees with her, she is rejected. So Qiumo''s father throws his anger on Qiumo and beats her. Then the plot of running away from home appears. The more she thought about it, the more she felt smooth and reasonable. Su Tang felt that she was possessed by Sherlock Holmes now, and she restored the truth of the matter in a few moments!

 Chapter 400

    Just think of the cute little mermaid Qiumo, who is forced to marry Bai Zheng, who is insidious and cunning. He does not do a good thing, but does a lot of bad things. Su Tang thinks that Qiu Mo''s father is absolutely blind. He can''t see such a big piece of human garbage! The distressed embrace embrace autumn Mo, "don''t be afraid! Bai Zheng is now in prison. Even if your father wants you to marry him, you can''t find anyone else! If you feel angry, I can take you to beat him up! " Qiu Mo hides in Su Tang''s arms, gently shakes his head and asks wrongly, "no, do you want to drive me away?" She can''t go to see Bai Zheng. In case Bai Zheng recognizes her, it will show the truth. At that time, Tangtang may no longer believe her. Su Tang hastened to show her attitude, "no hurry, no hurry!" Qiu Mo just showed a smile of comfort For the next two days, Su Tang used limited ingredients to make delicious food for Qiu Mo, because she thought the little mermaid was very poor. Qiumo also let himself fly here. Every day he played happily, and he realized the happiness he had never had before¡° Sugar! Can I have spare ribs and kelp soup today? " Qiumo fell in love with the taste of sea weed after eating it once. Su Tang is changing the water for the sea night mushroom. After hearing Qiu Mo''s words, she doesn''t look back. "Didn''t she just eat shredded kelp in the morning? Are you not tired of eating sea weed all the time Qiu Mo shook his head, "not greasy, not greasy, the sea grass is delicious, but with the meat will be better to eat!" Su Tang put the sea night mushroom in a pottery jar and put it on the table¡° But the sea weed you gave me has been finished. We can''t go down to the sea. We can''t get the sea weed. " Autumn Mo some silly eyes, "ah... How can so fast?"? Well, if not, I''ll go to the sea and get you some more? " Su Tang was waiting for her words and said with a smile, "OK, then you can bring some sea night mushrooms and the fish and animals you usually eat! I''ll make you something delicious then! " Qiu Mo

 Chapter 401

    Wait for reaction to come over, she is to want to roll the big tail of a autumn Mo actually, she was frightened by her own this idea! Oh, my God! Is she a little puffy? She didn''t do enough for the big white tiger. She even wanted to do the mermaid! Whimper, whimper. But the tail is so silver that it looks good. It should feel good. Sue Tang''s eyes are straight. So hot eyes, let autumn Mo a time also don''t know how to react, had to carry basket in a hurry to dive into the bottom of the water. So back and forth two times, Su sugar brought five basket has been filled with two. Let Adam take the two baskets back to unload the goods. He thought he would come soon, but Qiumo has loaded two baskets again, and still can''t see anyone else. So Su Tang looked at Cain and said, "ah Yin, you''re fast. Take these two baskets back first. By the way, I''ll see why ah brother hasn''t come yet." Cain nodded, picked up two baskets full of sea weed on the ground, and turned to the tribe. Qiu Mo hands in the reef side, looking up at Su Tang, "Tang Tang, then I also go fishing for sea weed?" At present, there is only one empty basket. Su Tang thought for a moment, "if you don''t fish for sea weed, you can take the basket down to see if there are any shrimps, crabs, and other fish you often eat. Don''t forget the sea mushroom!" Qiu Mo nodded, "OK, I know." As he said this, he dived into the sea and splashed his tail on the sea. Su Tang is bored sitting on the reef by the sea, waiting. Maybe it''s cold season, so it''s hard to find her. Qiumo doesn''t come up. Today''s wind is quite strong, blowing a little cold, Su Tang found a leeward behind the big rock squatted down. After a long time, my face was a little stiff by the wind. Cain Adam didn''t come back, and even Qiumo didn''t come up.

 Chapter 402

    Fortunately, erha''s reaction was fast enough. One rushed forward and bit the soft looking transparent water rope¡° GA Bang - "Su Tang stopped struggling and looked at the source of the crisp sound. Er ha dog''s face was blinded. He looked at a white object falling from the reef. He couldn''t believe it was his dog tooth¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! I lost my tooth! Ah, Wuwu, I am so miserable! Su Tang: "but it was Er ha''s terrible barking that attracted Cain''s attention. Just one breath, he appeared in front of Su Tang. Seeing that his little female was tied by this unknown rope, he looked at him tearfully, and a nameless anger rose from the bottom of his heart! First of all, she wields the power to cut off the water rope that drags Su Tang, then picks her up and holds her in her arms. Strangely, the water rope has been cut off, but Su Tang''s body is still intact. Cain''s heart sank slightly. It seemed that Cain was a god warrior of energy materialization. Su Tang''s water rope should not move because it looks soft, but its hardness is close to Cain''s gold ability. He is afraid that his violent destruction will hurt Su Tang. At this time, Adam also rushed over, after seeing the water rope on Su Tang''s body, he couldn''t help shrinking his pupils, "who did it?" Cain''s face was gloomy. "You go and bring the little female of the mermaid. I''m afraid the man is coming for her." Adam nodded, turned and went to the place where the little girl went into the water. Cain closed his eyes, used the ability to explore, and soon found that there was a different breath. Without saying a word, he went with sugar. Leave two HA in situ, looking at it was broken teeth secretly tears. It is really miserable, just a few days ago bald, hair has not yet grown, and now no teeth! What a miserable dog!

 Chapter 403

    After coming back, a Fu ordered the people not to contact with the orcs on the ground, especially a Mei. She likes to run around, and the crystal stone of mermaid is in A-Mei''s hands. Who knows if the white fox of the beast kingdom will come up with some insidious and cunning way to get the crystal stone from A-Mei. It''s a pity that since she was scolded by her father, she hasn''t been found. He doesn''t dare to tell her, so he has to look for her secretly. A-Mei hasn''t found it yet, but she found a little female with a shell necklace made by A-Mei herself! Xi is not sure what is the situation of A-Mei now. Since the little female has an object of A-Mei, it means that she has seen A-Mei and may know the news of A-Mei. So Xi wanted to tie her to ask, but he didn''t expect that the little female would be saved so soon, and the other side was still a god warrior with higher power than him Cain locked the position of the God warrior, and soon came here with Su Tang. Xi also didn''t go, he stood there with a cool face, the whole person exuded a kind of isolated breath. Cain didn''t talk nonsense either. He looked into Xi''s eyes and said, "untie it!" Xi didn''t speak, he waved, originally wrapped in Su sugar body of water rope all disappeared. Cain immediately lowered his head to check whether Su Tang was injured. Xi quietly looked at it and confirmed that Cain''s examination was finished before he said, "are you from Minglu tribe?" Cain said coldly, "no!" And Su sugar see Xi and Qiu Mo so similar face after, in the heart also faintly had guess. Pretending to be aggrieved and looking at Xi, "who are you? Why did you arrest me? " Xi Dun, "sorry, no offense, just look at your neck wearing my sister''s necklace, I want to ask you, no other meaning." Su sugar droops her eyes and thinks that Qiu Mo might be forced to marry if she goes back. If she doesn''t, she might be beaten, so she denies it¡° I don''t know your sister. I found this necklace by the sea! " Xi''s eyes slightly dark, he did not show too much emotion, light nodded, "I know, just more offended, please do not blame!"

 Chapter 404

    Cain broke in again, "why not? Didn''t you just pick it up the other day? Right here. " Su Tang: "turned his head and glared at Cain. When I turned back, I found Xi staring at her all the time. In the bottom of my heart silently sighed: Momo, I really have tried my best! A face magnanimous looking at Xi, "well, I admit I just cheated you, but don''t you think you do too much?" Xi a face doubts of looking at Su sugar¡° What? " Su Tang said angrily, "Momo told me, you don''t want to be stupid! You want to have a good relationship with the beast Kingdom, and you want Momo to marry Bai Zheng, the three little masters of the kingdom! Who is Bai Zheng? It''s a man who hates dogs, is insidious and cunning, and has a bad heart. He''s a rubbish man in the mud! If Momo and he get married, Momo will be destroyed in his life! Since you are her elder brother, can''t you think about her? " XI: "suddenly a little doubt, little female mouth of Momo is his sister¡° Is that what amo told you Just be led to cave entrance by Adam, cold not Ding of hear elder brother''s voice, autumn Mo suddenly a shiver! Su Tang calmed down and looked at Xi fearlessly. "What''s the matter? Don''t you want to admit what you''ve done? The relationship between the two tribes actually needs to rely on females to maintain. I don''t think your tribe will be prosperous for long! As a god warrior, but also female to protect, do you lose face? " Cain can''t help but frown when he hears it. He subconsciously steps forward and protects Su Tang behind him. Everyone is on guard. Qiumo at the entrance of the cave can''t help but get his hair up. For fear that brother a will be angry with Su Tang, he wants to stop it. But it''s surprising that everyone didn''t think of it. Xi suddenly laughed, his voice was clear and magnetic. "You''re right. If you use females to maintain the relationship between tribes, the distance between tribes will decline sooner or later." Sutang is a little confused, too. She also understood that what she had just said was a little heavy. She was even ready to make the orc angry. But unexpectedly, he laughed?

 Chapter 406

    On the ground next to the basket, there are two unknown sea fish that are half a person''s height! Qiu Mo scratched his head shyly. "This fish is a little small. I can''t catch it. Why don''t I ask my brother to catch two more for you?" Su sugar shocked to see autumn Mo one eye! Sister, what''s wrong with the word "small"? This fish, Su Tang thought she might not be able to hold up, but she was also called a little fish? She was curious about how the delicate looking Qiumo brought the shrimp and crab and the two fish to the shore. Xi also came forward and asked, "do you want to eat fish? This kind of fish doesn''t taste very good. If you like it, I''ll catch two more for you. " Autumn Mo immediately excited clap hands, do not miss any chance to sell their brother¡° Yeah, yeah! I can''t fish, but brother a is very good at fishing! Every time brother a comes back, the fish is big and delicious! " The smile on Su Tang''s face was a little stiff. She had already felt the deep resentment of a tiger behind her, so she quickly waved her hand¡° No, no, no, these two fish are big! Enough, enough! Let''s go back quickly Autumn Mo some doubts, she still think the fish is too small, want to say two more, but was pulled by Xi. Xi light a smile, "that disturb!" Several people went back to the tribe together. For the buildings in Taoyuan, especially the heating facilities in the house, Xi feels very novel! He suddenly understood why A-Mei wanted to stay in Taohuayuan and didn''t want to go back. Let alone A-Mei, even he was a little excited at the moment. Cain didn''t like Xi, so when he came to the tribe, he was accompanied by Adam. Xi said he was shocked to learn that their tribe moved here in the middle of the rainy season! How long after that, they had built the tribe so well, and Xi also found that there were many orcs in the tribe, but there was no contradiction between them, and they seemed to get along very well! Think of the beast kingdom is also supported by many races, but the living conditions of the orcs there are quite different from those here!

 Chapter 405

    Qiu Mo grabs Xi''s hand and says, "things are not what you think... You listen to me explain..." Xi nods calmly, "OK, you explain." Qiu Mo: "I''m speechless. Su Tang looks at the interaction between the two brothers and sisters and seems to see something. She nodded with some epiphany, "Oh, Momo, you are lying to me!" Qiumo is still struggling with how to explain to brother A. suddenly, she hears Su Tang''s voice and is flustered. Shake off Xi''s hand, rub to Su Tang''s front, tightly pull her arm, "Tang Tang, you also listen to me to explain!" Su Tang nodded with a smile, "OK, you can explain!" Qiu Mo: "x ©n X!" Brother a and Tangtang bully her. She is so pitiful! Su Tang patted Qiu Mo''s head helplessly, "well, I don''t blame you, but you can''t lie to me because you want to stay, deliberately slander your brother and father. If you come late today, maybe we''ll fight!" Qiu Mo shook his head, "I don''t believe it! My brother will not fight with others casually. My brother is very good, and he is also a level 5 God warrior! Tangtang, don''t you really want to be my sister-in-law? " XI: "I don''t know. Have you found your sister-in-law when you come to the ground? Su Tang takes a look at Xi. Well, as long as she is thick skinned, it''s not her who is embarrassed! He put his hand around Cain''s arm. "Momo, didn''t I tell you? I will only have an orc as my partner in my life Qiumo looked at Cain and sighed, "ah, he''s not as good-looking as my brother, and he can''t protect you. What do you want him to do?" Now without waiting for Su Tang to speak, Xi stopped her first¡° Mo, how did brother a teach you before? Apologize to the orc and the female Xi was a little serious at the moment. He was quite different from what he had just been. Qiu Mo took a look at Xi, bit his lip, and finally apologized. The atmosphere was tense for a while.

 Chapter 407

    At noon, Su Tang''s dishes are all based on Qiu Mo''s taste. After all, they will go back after dinner. Because I''ve never seen such a big shrimp and crab before, and I can''t eat it, let alone make it. So Su Tang deliberately Baidu for a while, found that there are a lot of practices, but the material environment here is limited, finally choose to choose or wash them clean to steamed! Looking at the pincers, the big crabs are as long as the small arms of Su Tang. After steaming, they are full of attractive red and have a slightly sweet fragrance. Because the crab shell is a little hard, with the help of Cain, Su Tang got a big piece of crab meat, very happy! First of all, I took a bite directly. The meat is fresh and tender, and the smell of crab is between lips and teeth. It''s delicious! And then dipped in the deployment of the material juice, with some salty, delicious people want to swallow the tongue! Qiu Mo''s cheek is always full of praise, she said, "good time! Oh, chonglaimu once had such a good crab Considering that they may not be able to use chopsticks, Sutang specially prepared forks. After living here for so many days, Qiumo has been able to use forks and spoons skillfully, so he has no weakness in grabbing food with others. Except at the beginning, Xi didn''t adapt to the use of forks. His speed was a little slower. He didn''t seem to be the first time to use forks until he got to the back! Shrimp is also steamed, the taste is very good! As for the fish that is half human height, after the sugar treatment, remove the large pieces of fish bones, part of the barbecue, part of the frying, fish head is cleaned up, add the ingredients such as sea weed, mushroom, ground fruit, cook a large pot of fish soup, the taste is very good! When Qiu Mo finished his lunch, he sat down on the chair and didn''t want to move, just like a stinky salted fish. Xi always thinks that his self-control is very good. Unexpectedly, he is full of food! The brother and sister sat on the chair and had a rest for a long time before they realized it. Even if autumn Mo don''t give up again, she is still in Xi''s uncompromising tough attitude, helpless to pack up their own things. Parting, autumn Mo eyes are watery, as if blinking an eye tears can fall out.

 Chapter 408

    Xi''s voice light, "a Mo, we should go." Su sugar hugged Qiu Mo again, then let her go, "OK, go quickly, don''t let your brother wait." So autumn Mo carrying a basket of Su sugar hand-made snacks, step three back with Xi went home. When the two of them disappeared in the valley, Cain suddenly became happy! The stinky salted fish finally left, and the little female was his own again Qiu Mo goes back to the sea with Xi. He thought that a Fu would summon her immediately, and then scold her severely, but nothing happened. Xi saw Qiu Mo''s doubts and explained, "these days, my father is not feeling well and has been resting. He doesn''t know that you have run to the ground." Qiu Mo immediately moved two tears, "Oh, thank you brother! I know you love me the most! But what happened to father? How could he be uncomfortable? Isn''t there a doctor in our tribe? Didn''t ask him to show it to my father? "¡° Don''t worry, father. He''s just too tired. Just take a two-day rest. " Qiumo hesitated for a moment. Xi patted her on the head. "Although father looks fierce, he cares about you very much. Do you remember when we went to Bangguo? Some bad things happened that time. A Fu thought that orcs in the State Council were bad for you, so he didn''t allow you to contact with orcs on the ground. " Autumn Mo''s beautiful eyes slightly enlarged, "ah? But, but how can I know nothing? And I went to the states are very obedient, no conflict with who¡° Well, ah Mo is very good. No matter what happened to ah Mo, if you want to see ah Fu, go. If you don''t want to go, go back to the shell first and have a rest. " Autumn Mo a face tangles, "I, I still go to see, elder brother, can you accompany me to go together?" Xi nodded, "well, let''s go." Autumn Mo very uneasy with the Xi behind. When he came to Haiqi''s big shell, Xilang said in a voice, "father, I''ve brought amo to see you." The big shell opened slowly, and Haiqi was sitting in it with his legs crossed. He was still a man of unsmiling appearance.

 Chapter 409

    Haiqi didn''t pay attention to his words. He shook his head weakly. "It''s all my carelessness. Before we went out, the sacrifice had calculated for me that I had a big disaster. He told me to be careful, but I didn''t expect that I was cheated by the smelly fox!" Xi frowned, "father..." Haiqi raised his hand and stopped Xi''s words. He continued, "you are the next head of the mermaid clan. Don''t listen to other people''s slander. The sacrifice has already said that unless the beast God is born, the poison in my body can''t be resolved. If it wasn''t for my high-level ability to suppress toxins in my body all the time, I would have been unable to hold on for a long time. " Xi opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he is interrupted by Hai Qi. XI: "but even so, I can''t last long. My only wish now is that you can break level 6 before I leave. Only in this way can you be able to protect the people and shoulder the burden of the mermaid people! " Looking at the end of Haiqi''s speech, Xi quickly interjected, "father, I didn''t listen to other people''s slander. I saw the animal God messenger with my own eyes. Maybe she has a way to save you!" Hai Qi glanced at Xi, and wondered in his heart whether he was burning his brain because he was too anxious? Xi can see that a Fu doesn''t believe him. In fact, he knew that if he had not gone to Taohuayuan, if someone had told him that there was an animal God messenger on the ground, he would not have believed it. After smoothing his thoughts, Xi said, "father, I''m not crazy, I''m not talking nonsense. I remember you told me that a long time ago, orcs and females in the world of beasts awakened their powers by practicing a basic skill, and that skill has long been lost. So now, except for the lineage of the five tribes, unless the orcs are very talented, almost a generation will not awaken, right? " Haiqi nodded, "well, it''s said that the practice of orcs and females is not the same. My father told me about this, so I''m not sure it''s true. What do you think this has to do with the angel of the beast God? " Xi took a deep breath. He looked at Hai Qi solemnly, "that skill has appeared! It''s a skill that can awaken orcs! "

 Chapter 410

    Xi nodded to one side and reminded, "there are many orcs in Taohuayuan, and they migrated here in the middle of the rainy season. And I''ve also inquired about it. Before Taohuayuan, it seemed that it was called the Yihu tribe. It was in the east of the orc continent. It was because of the mountain god''s anger that it moved here. " Haiqi obviously began to pay attention to this problem, he looked straight, "then you said the beast God Messenger, have you seen it?"¡° The angel of beast God is the saint of Peach Blossom Land Hai Qi''s eyebrows are almost wrinkled into a Sichuan character, "is the animal God messenger a female?" Xi some helpless smile, "yes ah, and it seems to be a new gift of female, delicate and weak, I have never seen more vulnerable than her female."¡° What about the clan leader of Taohuayuan? " Xi Dun, but still said, "the patriarch seems to be about my age, and his power level may be above me. I don''t know what race he is, so I don''t know what race he is, but look at his hair, some of them look like white tiger orcs."¡° "The white tiger Orc?" Haiqi pondered a little, "the tiger Valley is far away from here. It won''t appear here for no reason, so it shouldn''t be a white tiger ORC." Haiqi didn''t explain too much. He raised his right hand and saw a transparent jellyfish like object slowly condensing from his palm. The jellyfish floated up and down in his hands, looking as if they were alive. He said in a low voice, "go and invite the sacrifice!" Then the jellyfish went away arch by arch, and the direction was the place where the mermaid worshiped. Xi some envy of looking at. Haiqi seems to see his mind, light way, "when you get to my level, you can do it!" Xi immediately nodded, "father, don''t worry, I will work hard to cultivate!" Haiqi had a satisfied look in his eyes. Jellyfish go fast and return fast. After a while, it floated back again, followed by Antoine, the sacrifice of the mermaid clan. The little jellyfish jumped back to Haiqi''s side happily, and finally turned into a string of bubbles and disappeared. Antoine came forward and blessed himself, "patriarch, little Lord..."

 Chapter 411

    Antoine waved, "no problem!" But he still took two breaths before he said, "this man has a strange life. He is not from our mainland. I have limited ability. I really can''t see through it. Maybe I can have a try if he is the great sacrifice of Ming Lu tribe." When Hai Qi heard this, he couldn''t say what he felt. Not to mention anything else, with this sentence of Antoine, we can at least be sure that the saint of Taohuayuan is not simple. Haiqi''s face was serious. He was silent for a while, and then asked, "can the sacrifice do another divination for me? I want to see if there is a way to solve the robbery on me! " Antoine nodded. But this time he didn''t sacrifice with blood. He closed his eyes and made some complicated fingerprints between his fingers. This time, he opened his eyes quickly, and said with a surprised face, "strange, the dead breath of the clan leader is not as strong as before. The hexagram shows that if you want to solve the death robbery... You have to go to the ground." Antoine felt it carefully again, and shook his head helplessly, "no, my blood essence consumption is too big, I can''t calculate the specific location..." Xi''s smile is almost unable to cover up, he is a little excited¡° Father, do you hear me? Your poison can be cured! I''m going to find the little girl now! yes! A Mo and her relationship is very good, let a Mo beg her! " Haiqi pulls Xi who is ready to swim. He is not excited because he knows that he can be saved. He looks calm, "what does this matter with a Mo?"? What do you mean a Mo and that little female have a good relationship? " Xi''s face was stiff. Just talking about Taohuayuan, he didn''t talk about Qiumo. He just said that when he was fishing, he accidentally saved the Taohuayuan Orc who fell into the sea. But just because I was happy, I didn''t shut up and sold amo. Xi lowered his head and told Hai Qi the whole story. Haiqi''s face didn''t change much after listening. After a long time, he sighed. It seemed that he was more than ten years old¡° Xi''er, do you think I did something wrong Xi is also worried. He was afraid that his father would let him bring amo to be punished. He had made up his mind that if his father wanted to punish amo, he would be punished instead of AMO. But, but what does Father mean when he suddenly says that? Xi a time elusive sea Qi''s psychology, so also dare not squeak. On the contrary, it was Antoine. He stroked his beard and said, "amo''s jumping temperament is not suitable for keeping her in the family. Moreover, amo does not belong to this sea in the end."

 Chapter 412

    When Qiu Mo learns that a father is going to take them to Taohuayuan for two days, she is shocked! She tightly grasped Xi''s arm, a face excited, "brother, quick! You pinch me! I''m not dreaming, am I? " Xi couldn''t help bending his mouth, "what? Don''t you want to go? " Qiu Mo shakes his head hastily, "no, no! Of course not! I, I''m just so excited. Ha ha, by the way, brother a, you can get more fish. Tangtang likes fish. Remember to have bigger ones. Eminem and I will go fishing for some sea weed and catching some shrimp and crab. Oh, by the way, we also like haiyegu and Tangtang! " Autumn Mo happy like a small top, excited straight spin, scurrying around in the tribe! Hannah''s little fish and beasts were frightened and ran around in a hurry. For a moment, the small tribe was made a mess by Qiumo. Hannah helplessly shook her head, "a Mo, don''t turn, you turn my dizziness." Qiumo happily took Hannah''s hand, "amu amu ~ I''m so happy! You don''t know. Taoyuan''s house is warm and has a bed. No, Tangtang says it''s called Kang. It''s warm when you sleep. It''s very comfortable! The food is also very delicious! Much better than fish! " Hannah stretched out her hand and touched Qiumo''s forehead. She said, "you just went to other people''s tribe. You just want to think about it. Don''t come back. You can find an orc to marry there, or you can stay there all the time." Autumn Mo suddenly red face, head down, a shy appearance. What she said, she also thought about it, but the past time is too short, and there are few orcs in contact with her. When she looks at it, it''s not impossible to stay... When Hannah sees her daughter like this, she suddenly has a burst of dumb words. Haiqi also swam over at this time. Qiu Mo sees this, releases Hannah in a hurry, a good baby''s appearance stands well. Haiqi: "didn''t you tell your brother to bring something? Remember to be more prepared. I''ll take you when I deal with the tribal affairs. " Autumn Mo flattered nodded, "good father!"

 Chapter 413

    Another sunny day. The orcs in Taoyuan have been fighting in the snow for several days, but they are still not tired of it, so the valley is still a very lively scene. Sunlight through the window, into the house, a bright. Cain turned into a tiger, lying down in the sun to get warm. Sue sugar sat on Cain''s belly, leaned against him, brushed his hair, touched his big head and scratched his chin. Cain grunted comfortably. He narrowed his eyes and wagged his tail. This kind of life is immortal life. The little female is around him every day, and she can also help him smooth his hair. It''s not too comfortable. Unfortunately, the happy life is not long! Saint! There are a lot of orcs outside the valley, and there is a female. She also brings a lot of things I haven''t seen before. She says she wants to find you! Oh, yes, Qiumo is with them, too The bear stood outside the door howling at the top of his voice, which attracted many people''s attention. Sue sugar immediately got up to open the door, Cain''s face almost invisible black down. The soft voice of the little female outside the door has sounded, "Xiong Da, where are they now?"¡° I didn''t let them in, just let them wait outside the valley! There''s an orc in there who looks fierce. I''m afraid. What if I let him in to scare xiudie? " Xiong Dayi took it for granted, and Su Tang felt that what he said was very reasonable. However, Xiong Da said that if those people can wait outside the valley, it means that they have no malice and are with Momo again. Is it her people? As she thought about it, sugar turned around. Cain had gathered his displeasure and came quietly, still holding Su Tang''s cloak. Will Cape draped in her body, homeopathy and reach out to embrace her shoulder, light way, "put on don''t freeze, let''s go out to have a look." Su Tang''s heart was warm, and she nodded with a smile

 Chapter 414

    While the orcs of the mermaid looked around, the bear and others who were outside the valley looked at them again. Darling, none of them can laugh, especially the orc standing in the front, who stares at the bear to death. It looks so fierce. I don''t know if it will frighten the willow leaves to let him in? And they brought so many things, Xiong Er thought that even if he was a powerful God warrior, he might not be able to take it! Look at the prey that is bigger than the tusk on the ground. It should be the fish beast. It looks really fat. I don''t know if it''s delicious. Think so, saliva does not strive to come out from the corner of the mouth. It''s a coincidence that many Mermaid orcs have seen this scene. They looked at each other. Mermaid Orc: "bear two:" the atmosphere suddenly became embarrassed. If Xiong Er hadn''t been black, he would have been a steamed crab by now! Fortunately, in the valley, Cain came late with Su Tang in his arms, and Adam also got the news to walk beside them, followed by a group of people who came to see the excitement. This movement diverts people''s attention, and Xiong Er is also perfectly free from this embarrassing situation. Qiu Mo waved to Su Tang from a distance. This was the first time they met. Su Tang taught her¡° Sugar! Sugar, here I am In front of everyone, as a saint, she always takes care of her image, so Su Tang just smiles at Qiu Mo, "long time no see." Qiu Mo immediately wants to jump to Su Tang''s side and stick with her, but Xi grabs her quickly. Cain turned his eyes to Xi, and asked in a tone of inquiry, "what are you Xi pulls Qiu Mo behind him and pushes her to Hannah. He steps forward and says with a faint smile¡° Last time I left in a hurry, amo mentioned you all the time since she came back to the tribe. We couldn''t help but bring her to have a look. It''s just to thank you for accepting amo last time, so I brought some gifts. Although it''s not much, it''s also our intention. "

 Chapter 415

    After hearing Cain speak to him, he pauses and then asks, "what''s your relationship with Lord Wen of tiger Valley?" After that, Haiqi stares at Cain tightly, not letting go the slightest expression on his face. But it''s a pity. When Cain heard the name of wenjue, his expression almost did not fluctuate, which made Haiqi unable to see any trace of deliberate disguise or conspiracy. On the contrary, the little female in his arms suddenly said with a sweet smile, "ah, my uncle knows uncle Wen, too. It''s really unfortunate. If you had come earlier, maybe you could still see them." Haiqi does not smile. His face is more and more serious. He stares at Su Tang and Cain with sharp eyes. The three scars at the corner of his eyes look more penetrating! Autumn Mo''s heart all mentioned throat! She was so afraid that she would fight with her father if he didn''t agree with her. He is so powerful that they are definitely not rivals! All the people present were tense, and the atmosphere was so inexplicably tense. Haiqi suddenly raised his hand, a transparent water whip condensed in the palm of his hand. Cain pushed Sutang to Adam''s side in no hurry, leaning forward slightly, his hands also turned into a pair of daggers, staring at Haiqi on guard. As soon as Haiqi waved his hand, the water whip went straight to Cain. The speed of the whip was so fast that the sound of whirring could be heard. Cain didn''t want to be outdone. He stood on tiptoe and somersaulted back to avoid the range of the whip perfectly. Then he pushed on the ground with his hind paw. His whole body almost turned into a light and shadow and suddenly shot at Haiqi. The sharp blade in his hand aimed at all the fragile parts of Haiqi''s body. The speed was so fast that people around him could only scream¡° "Zheng¡° Clank There was a piercing crash. The hearts of all the people present were in their throats. Cain''s two attacks are blocked back, he is a bullet, the whole person quickly away. People carefully look, although there is no wound on Haiqi''s body, but the water whip in his hand has disappeared. Taoyuan orcs see, one by one immediately set up a pair of attack posture, a face of alert looking at Haiqi and others. Qiumo really wants to cry without tears. How can she not understand? How can she be so good? A father and Tangtang''s partner fight?

 Chapter 416

    Qiu Mo stood behind her Eminem and was shocked! The first shock was that her father knew Tangtang''s partner, not only knew him, but also laughed and praised him! The second shock is that sugar sugar''s partner is actually a level 6 God warrior! As soon as she thought of praising her brother as a level 5 warrior in front of Tangtang and her partner, and persuading Tangtang to stay with her brother, she now wants to find a way to get in! Now she can suddenly respond to Cain''s "level 5? Is it strong? " What does that mean. She thought that Cain must have admired brother a''s power level before, but now the fact is slapping her face! What a shame! Qiumo has a bitter face and keeps hiding behind Hannah. Hannah thought she was curious, and explained to her¡° When your father was not the head of the mermaid clan, he went out to experience in the orc mainland and met Wen Jue, the young leader of the white tiger tribe at that time. They traveled together and had a good relationship! "¡° Later, after they became the leaders of the tribe, they didn''t have such close contacts, but they were still connected. The clan leader of Taohuayuan should be the cub you lost before. At that time, we helped to find it for a long time! I didn''t find it. I found it now. " Qiu Mo looks constipated. She didn''t know that her father had a good relationship with the white tiger clan, and she had never met wenjue, the head of the white tiger clan. Otherwise, she would have recognized Cain the first time she met him Su sugar scared to return to the stealth side, just she was scared out of a cold sweat, fortunately they are not the real enemy. Haiqi looked at Su Tang in a good mood and said in a rough voice, "is this your partner? Why does it look so small? Is it a gift? " Cain nodded. "It''s a rite." Haiqi sighed softly. He wanted to say something more. Adam came up and interrupted in a low voice, "it''s freezing outside. We can stand it, and neither can the females! Why don''t you go inside? I''ve told the people to heat up the hot water. Let''s talk while we drink. "

 Chapter 417

    "Ah, by the way, Tangtang, I''ll bring you a gift. Do you like it?" Qiu Mo waved his hand and pointed to the things that were going to pile up behind him. He was excited. Su Tang''s eyes are fixed. It turns out that it''s sea weed, sea night mushroom, shrimp and crab. In particular, the amount of sea weed and sea night mushroom is so large that Su Tang can''t help but wonder if Qiumo has collected all around their tribe¡° With so much! I like it so much! Thank you Momo! Eh? what is it? Fish? " Su Tang looked at the fish as big as an elephant? What''s the situation? Qiumo laughs, "yes, this is Morgan fish beast. It''s very delicious, but their attack power is too strong to catch. These are all captured by a father." Su Tang''s eyes turn to Hai Qi and notice the three scars at the end of his eyes. He says in his heart: Well, he''s a cruel man! Also think of before autumn Mo to her catch a few unknown fish, by comparison, autumn Mo catch fish, even small fish cubs are not called. Although I don''t know how these people moved this pile of hill like materials, fortunately, many orcs came out with them. Everyone could share some and move them back Back in the room, surrounded by the warm air, Su Tang felt alive. She side opens the body, greets the sea Qi and others outside the door, "come on in, the room will be warmer." Qiumo takes Hannah''s arm and takes the lead to walk in. Looking at the familiar furnishings, her heart is full of intimacy. Haiqi, mermaid sacrifice, they also follow closely. As soon as I step into the room, I feel the warm air coming on my face. Then I look at the simple but comfortable furniture. One by one, it''s like Grandma Liu''s going into the Grand View Garden. It''s not so novel. Su Tang thought her house was too big and the living room was always empty. But when the six mermaids, together with a few of them from Taoyuan, came in together, they still felt a bit crowded.

 Chapter 418

    Su Tang gave him a strange look and didn''t speak. Hannah then reacted. She picked up a piece of meat and handed it to Haiqi. "You try it, too. It''s really delicious!" Haiqi looked at it with disgust. "It looks dry. There is no water. Can it be delicious?" He make complaints about Hanna''s feeding on his meat. Su Tang silently turned her eyes and said no, but she was still very honest! After a while, Hongguo came in with a little female. Hongguo is holding a pot full of hot water in her hand. The little female is holding a wooden tray with a water cup with handle on it. The water poured out is steaming with a pungent smell. Su Tang explained, "this is Congjiang tea. You have just stood in the snow for so long. Drinking Congjiang tea can drive away the cold and won''t get sick, but it doesn''t taste very good." Hearing this, the mermaid doctor was very interested. He took the handle of the teacup and sipped it gently. Hot tea down the esophagus, hot feeling soon spread to the limbs. He smacked his mouth, put down his glass, pointed to the meat on the table and said, "it doesn''t taste as good as this, but it seems comfortable to drink." Listen to him say so, other people are also like to see the end of the cup, drink a few. Haiqi took the cup in his hand and looked at it carefully for a while. He exclaimed, "what''s the name of this water bearer? It looks good! " Cain said with a faint smile, "this is a teacup, which is specially used for drinking water. The meat sliver is called a plate, which can also be used to fill vegetables. In addition, there are dishes, chopsticks, forks, spoons and so on. If Abe is interested, he can spend more time here. " Haiqi''s face remained unchanged, and he said, "Oh? Will that disturb you? " Cain: "Abel joked. It''s our honor that you want to live here. It''s just that my people are careless. I''m afraid they can''t take care of you." This is undoubtedly in disguised praise of Haiqi, Haiqi can also hear it, but still can''t bear the happy mood.

 Chapter 419

    Everyone''s face is wearing a shallow smile, but secretly they are trying to test each other. Qiu Mo pushes the door and comes in, holding a pile of hide clothes and trousers in his arms, followed by an orc, also holding clothes and shoes in his arms¡° Ah Fu am, put on your clothes. They are comfortable and warm! " Adam also stood up at the right time. On the way to see them again, it has been agreed that if the mermaid want to stay, Adam''s house will be given to them for the time being, and Cain and Sutang''s house still have free rooms, so let Adam stay first¡° Several of you have come to Taohuayuan. It''s been a hard journey. I''ll take you to your room to change your clothes and have a rest. I''ll call you when we have dinner. How about that? " Haiqi nodded. He stood up first and said in a low voice, "please lead the way." The mermaid people all went out with Adam, and Qiumo was afraid that Eminem would not wear these clothes, so he followed them to help, so Cain''s house fell down. Su Tang took a breath and sat down on the chair, looking at Cain, "ah, mermaid patriarch looks a little fierce, not very good to talk..." Cain also sat down beside Su Tang, fished her into her arms, and her voice was a little hoarse, "they''d better live here, or I''ll find an excuse to keep them. I will find a chance to find out the whereabouts of the crystal stone. Don''t worry. " Su Tang was stunned for a moment. She suddenly broke away from Cain''s arms, sat up straight and looked at Cain blankly¡° Didn''t I tell you? " Cain wondered, "what?" Su Tang scratched her head. If she had known the whereabouts of the crystal, would she have been killed by Cain? He gave Cain a careful look. A face tangled twisted fingers, faltering vaguely said, "is, is the crystal stone in the hands of Momo, I have also seen it..." Cain: "it is..."

 Chapter 420

    As soon as Su Tang''s voice fell, this guess was rejected by Cain¡° The five tribes are favored by the beast God adults. The powers cultivated are gold, wood, water, fire and earth. The mermaid clan should be water system powers, but they can produce such large objects out of thin air like you. There must be something I have ignored. " Cain frowned so tightly that he couldn''t understand. Sue sugar reached out and patted him on the head. "Well, don''t think so much. He should have no malice to us. If you want something from us, sooner or later you will say it. How easy it is to be bald When it comes to baldness, Su Tang can''t help but think of Er ha. The dog is out in the wild all day and doesn''t stay at home. He comes back at meal time on time every day, which makes people angry and helpless. Cain embraces Su Tang, buries his head in her neck, sniffs the faint fragrance of her body, and his restlessness calms down slowly, but his body gets hot and dry. Sue sugar also felt Cain''s desire, her cheeks red, gently pushed Cain, "don''t make noise, it''s daylight now." Cain''s sugar is tighter! His voice was a little low, with a trace of hoarseness in it. "Then, is it OK at night?" Su Tang''s face is even hotter! This steel straight tiger, this kind of thing so straightforward ask her, how do you want her to answer?! Su Tang did not speak for a long time. Cain rubbed and rubbed in her arms. For a moment, the breath of the two people was pink. The surrounding atmosphere is heating up. Cain''s eyes are dark and dark. He turns over and presses Su Tang under it. The whole person is approaching. Su Tang''s symbolic resistance, she was teased by Cain''s whole body paralyzed, unable to lift strength. Two lips touch, as if there is a thunder burst in the mind, the kind of numbness let two people''s breathing up. It was very quiet in the room, only a little ambiguous tut¡° Ah, ah, ah! You are so ashamed of me! I can''t watch it any more! " Bear big face excited, mouth said can''t look down, but he wanted to bear eyes stare bigger than the bell! Sue sugar was so scared that she shivered! My heart is jumping out of my chest! The original point of ambiguous emotion moment!

 Chapter 421

    When the mermaid people learned that they had been placed in Adam''s house for a rest, they were very curious and always went there intentionally or unintentionally. This is the first time that they meet other tribes as masters. It''s really... Wonderful. Haiqi stood in the room after getting dressed. Through the window, he saw another two silly orcs looking into the room. Hai Qi sneered scornfully, "stealthily, it looks really stupid!" Hearing this, the two Mermaid orcs who had been hiding by another window secretly looked at the Taoyuan orcs were silent. As a sacrifice to Antoine, the mermaid sat on the fur sofa and twirled a piece of meat. "It''s really good to eat. Maybe we can find them to change some when we go back." Mermaid doctor is holding hot onion ginger tea, sipping from time to time, comfortable straight sigh, "it''s a pity, the sea can''t drink such hot tea, this Peach Blossom Land Saint also said, drink more of this kind of tea, also can drive away the cold, you all drink more!" Haiqi looked down at the two, his pupils full of disdain, "look at your unpromising appearance, so that others think that I Mermaid people treat you two badly." Xi sat by the fireplace and felt the warm temperature inside. He turned his head and said, "this is not bad, but there is no open fire in the sea. It can''t be roasted too long, or it will be dry. I have to soak in water for a long time. " The orcs of the two mermaids kept nodding and nodding, and their heads fell off quickly. They think this Taohuayuan is really good. It''s a good place to live, to eat, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live in, to live! Hai Qi hates iron but not steel. He wants to kick them! Mermaid sacrifice Antoine Shun beard, and picked up a sweet fruit stem, "ah Qi, you don''t want to Taohuayuan so resistant, we are to make friends with them, see they are good to us, want to also have this heart." The mermaid doctor nodded, "yes, patriarch. You see, when you come here, you fight with the patriarch of Taohuayuan. They are not angry. They still treat us with delicious food?" Haiqi''s face was tight and he didn''t speak.

 Chapter 422

    See sea Qi long silent, mermaid sacrifice Antoine said with a smile¡° In fact, this peach blossom land is very good. Even if the saint can''t detoxify you, if you can live here, you may live for a while longer. How nice it is to enjoy the delicious food on the ground. "Haiqi''s face is a bit gloomy again. He swore that if his poison could be untied, he would find a chance to go to the beast Kingdom and cut off the old fox''s head! no If he can''t, he''ll go even more! Even if it''s dead, I''ll take the old fox to his back¡° Father poisoned? What do you mean you can''t get rid of poison and live here for a while longer? " Qiu Mo''s astonished now stair mouth, a face can''t believe of looking at sea Qi, her voice because of shock, change of slender and sharp. Antoine was so scared that the dried fruit in his hand almost shook off. His face was distressed. "Ah Mo, keep your voice down, my Lord is not deaf, you can still hear me!" Qiu Mo ran to Antoine, grabbed his beard and asked eagerly, "how can my father be poisoned? You''re lying to me, aren''t you? " Antoine heartily supported his few beards, "ouch, little Momo, you can slow down. You can''t pull my beard any more, you can''t pull it any more!" Xi a face nervous looking at autumn Mo, "a Mo, aren''t you upstairs? How did you get down? " Autumn Mo red eyes, turn to see Xi. There was a little cry in his voice, "brother! How can father be poisoned? My father is so severe, how can he be poisoned? " While saying, Qiu Mo''s line of sight turned to Hai Qi, her face puzzled, puzzled, can be so sad, sad. Haiqi frowned slightly, his voice was a little unnatural, "well, it''s so big and crying, people can see and laugh at you, it''s poisoning, what''s the big deal." Qiu Mo''s mouth was shriveled and his eyes were full of tears. "Father..." Antoine coughed two times. After saving his beard, he began, "well, little mo, don''t be sad. Although your father is poisoned, my divination shows that he is still alive. Doesn''t it mean that the Holy daughter of Taohuayuan is an animal God messenger from an alien world? We''re here to ask her if she has a way

 Chapter 423

    Su Tang is holding Hua Sheng to bask in the sun and telling her fairy tales. Hua Mo is sitting quietly, and even Er HA is lying lazily¡° Dong The door was suddenly opened with a loud noise. Er ha jumped up from the ground and barked at the door¡° Woof, woof, woof You scared the dog to death! Flower Sheng also suddenly a shiver. As she turned her lips, tears came out. Su Tang quickly held her in her arms and coaxed her quietly. See is autumn Mo, two ha just again scold of lie back. And Su Tang turns to see Qiu Mo rushing to avoid being hurt by mistake. Su Tang cleverly staggers her body. But fortunately, Qiumo finally stopped the car. She raised her head breathlessly and grabbed Su Tang''s arm. "Tangtang! You must save my father Su Tang has a question mark: Seeing Qiumo gasping for breath, she took Huasheng to the sofa and sat down. She poured Qiumo a glass of water¡° Come and have a drink of water. What''s going on? " Qiu Mo then sat down on the sofa on the other side, sipped a mouthful of water, and said, "the sacrificial Master said, father is poisoned, only you can save him!" Sue sugar: why don''t I know when I''m going to be able to do this? But for a long time in the world of beasts, although you can''t do it without fear, it''s OK to cover up in front of Qiumo¡° Is it? Is that what you say about Mermaid sacrifice? Do you remember what he said? " Qiu Mo raises his head, trying to think and think. In fact, Su Tang was a little flustered. The sacrifice in the animal world is magical, just like Adam could calculate the alien.

 Chapter 424

    Qiu Mo wants to say and stop, "then my father..." Su Tang comforts, "don''t worry, your father doesn''t look good now? He must use his powers to suppress the poison in his body. It''s OK in a short time. We''ll talk about the rest when we meet at that time. " Qiumo some disappointed droop head, "that''s ok..."... Wait for Qiumo to leave, Su sugar''s face some white, she is powerless to sit down on the sofa. Huasheng also seems to feel her mood, become unusually quiet, stretch out a small short arm tightly want to hold Su sugar. Su Tang farfetched smile, she patted the head of flower Sheng, "Sheng Sheng good, let brother take you upstairs to play, OK?" Hua Mo hears the sound, quietly comes over, hugs Hua Sheng, and then takes her upstairs. Er ha also came over with his tail swinging, squatted down to Su Tang''s feet and called twice, "Wang! Woof What''s the matter with you? Su Tang was in a low mood. She looked at Er ha blankly, "Er ha, why do you think I came here? What am I here for? " Er ha''s eyes flashed a few dark lights, "Ao Wu, Ao Wu!" The host appeared in the continent of the world of beasts because of the disorder of time and space in the binding process of the system, and the system has tried its best to make up for the fault caused to the host. Su Tang glanced sideways, "when are you going to make up for my mistake? Why didn''t I see it? " Er ha immediately raised his head and said, "ouch, ouch, ouch!" The upgrade package is presented to the host. Hosts of other systems need to consume exchange points to open various functions. In order to make up for you, I will give it to you directly! Su Tang: "Su Tang wants to beat the dog. Especially seeing erha''s expression of "I''m super, please praise me", this impulse is even worse! Su Tang suddenly asked, "do I still have a big upgrade package that doesn''t work?" Er ha''s face became alert. "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 425

    Su Tang looks at Er ha, and doesn''t speak. Er ha shrinks his neck and sobs in a low voice, "well, then I''ll apply for it for you and ask?" Su Tang remained silent. So erha pretended to shake his head and roar¡° Host, if the application fails, your reward can''t be replaced. "Su Tang sighed. Just when erha thought that she had accepted her life and wanted to give up, she suddenly spoke again¡° In that case... Hiss... I remember the complaint button I saw last time. Where was it? Like here... Or here? Or here? " Sue sugar called out the control panel, and her fingers kept sliding back and forth from above the complaint button. Er ha''s heart is in his throat! Seeing that Su Tang was about to press the complaint button, she cried out, "wait! wait! I just want to get a reward! a minor question! Look at me In the eyes of Su Tang, erha is under great pressure to pick up in his private warehouse. After a while, the name and introduction of two items appeared on Sutang''s light screen panel. Invincible gold body Pearl Brooch: delicate, small and unimportant pearl jewelry design, when the wearer is hit by a fatal blow, it will automatically sense immune damage for 3 seconds, cooling time for 3 hours, or you can choose to open it manually. Invincible circle protective cover: lifelike wild flower hairpin design, the wearer can touch the petals and open the protective cover, which can cover the whole body within half a meter to isolate all injuries. It is a disposable item. When the durability value returns to zero, the item will be destroyed automatically. See the introduction of these two items, Su Tang''s saliva is almost flowing down! Looking at erha''s eyes full of love, he touched erha''s hairy head and said in a soft voice, "I blame you wrong. You are still my sweetheart!" Er ha doesn''t quite adapt to Su Tang''s gentle appearance. The dog''s hair on his body is almost erect! It reminds, "host, choose quickly, which one do you want?"

 Chapter 426

    The invincible shield is a disposable item. It will be destroyed when the durability value is reduced to zero, and it must be opened manually. I don''t know how long it can be opened. From the aspect of attributes alone, the invincible gold body seems to be more useful than the invincible shield. But for her, the most suitable one should be a protective cover. After all, she has no self-protection ability now. Maybe, she can wait until her constitution is improved, and then try to cheat the invincible gold body Pearl Brooch... Bah, borrow it! So he nodded contentedly, "Er ha, I''ve decided, I''m going to have the invincible circle shield!" Er ha looked at Su Tang with a sore face, "are you sure? Don''t you think about it? Once confirmed, it can''t be changed... "Su Tang said without hesitation," yes, I confirm! That''s it! " Erha reluctantly stretched out his paw and lit the light curtain in front of her, as if on the real object. Then, the wild flower hairpin of the invincible circle shield is transformed into a entity and floats in the air. Su Tang saw this and quickly reached for it. At the same time, a familiar mechanical and electronic sound flashed through my mind! You have successfully used the upgrade package and obtained an item: Invincible circle shield, please keep up with it!] Su Tang is not dazed by the surprise. She looks at Er ha¡° Where''s my space?! Before each upgrade, my space will double, won''t it Erha seems to be hollowed out of his body, and the whole dog is lying on the ground, unable to lift his spirit. It turned its head and looked at Su Tang, "the protective cover in your hand is the last one. You can''t buy it in exchange. Do you want me to give you upgrade space? Otherwise, you give it back to me, and I''ll give you as much space as you want... "Su Tang took back her hand holding the hairpin quickly, for fear that Er ha would repent. She looked at Er HA with a smile and said in a cheap tone¡° Oh, I''m so sorry. In this case, I won''t trouble you. I suddenly find that my space is very big now, enough, enough, ha ha ~ "Er ha"

 Chapter 427

    "Yes, she came by herself." After thinking about it, Sutang added, "but I think she''s in a hurry. She''s not the one who came here secretly." Cain shook his head. "It''s a bit abnormal. I guess the Mermaid will live here. They should ask for something. In a word, let''s not act rashly. Let''s wait until we have dinner. " Su Tang nestles up to the invisible side and nods her head cleverly. She is just a little smart, occasionally may be smart, say a beautiful word, do a beautiful thing of ordinary people. Most of the time, she''s making a fool of herself, so Cain can''t do it The weather has been particularly good recently. The sky is as if it had been washed. It''s blue and bright. There are many white clouds floating nearby, echoing the vast expanse of white on the ground. He cooked food for Huasheng huamo in advance. After feeding them, he left them to sleep in the room. Then she put on a thick cloak and gloves, armed and went out with Cain. In the chimney of the camp canteen, the smoke is rising. There have been a group of quick footed Orc females working here for a long time. All kinds of fragrances interweave and make people have a big appetite. I watched the orcs or females passing by with plates filled with food that made me have a good appetite. Haiqi and Hannah are OK. They can hold on. Xi and Qiumo didn''t look so greedy because they had eaten. Mermaid sacrifice Antoine every time he saw a dish he had never seen before, he had to ask the person who served it, what was it, and whether it tasted good or not. The mermaid doctor was a little shy. Although he didn''t speak, he also closely followed Antoine and listened together. As for the other two Mermaid orcs, their eyes almost seemed to be glued to the dishes, and their saliva was constantly secreted, and they couldn''t swallow it. Sue sugar took Cain''s arm and they came together¡° Why are you standing here? Let''s go upstairs. The dishes are almost ready. We can have dinner. "

 Chapter 428

    I just learned this word from Su Tang on the way. So Cain learned to sell now. He looked at Haiqi solemnly and said, "the seat on the table is facing the gate, and it''s also the most important person''s seat on the table. You can not only observe all the dishes on the table, but also see everyone." This explanation, Haiqi originally in the heart of Cain''s point of resentment, immediately dissipated a lot. He nodded his head with satisfaction, and the expression on his face softened a lot¡° If you have a heart, take a seat! " Cain went into Haiqi and gave him enough face, which made Haiqi feel very relieved. Haiqi behind - Autumn Mo pie pie pie mouth, just want to say what, but a Xi pulled. Xi shook his head at her. Qiu Mo pouts his mouth discontentedly, reaches to Xi''s ear, and says in a low voice, "you can see people in any position, and it''s not the same where you sit. You''re still sitting. Isn''t Ah Fu cheated..." Xi hasn''t spoken yet. A low sneer came from behind. Autumn Mo heart a surprised, suddenly turn back, just see Adam face has no time to withdraw smile. Qiu Mo''s face is a burst of red, it is obvious that he is angry, "you actually eavesdrop on me talking to my brother!" Adam''s smile has convergence, up the corner of the mouth also confiscated back, he slightly raised his chin, to height advantage of looking at autumn mo¡° Your voice is so loud that it''s hard for people not to hear you. I don''t believe you ask your people if they hear you. " Qiu Mo suddenly turned to the two Mermaid orcs. See those two people some embarrassed turn to open a line of sight, dare not with autumn Mo to look at each other. Adam chuckled again and shook his head helplessly. He flashed past Qiumo and walked into the room. Qiumo looks at Adam''s back. Although he knows what he said is right, he is still angry! Xi conveniently kneaded on the top of Qiu Mo''s head, "well, don''t be angry, come on in, just don''t you still want to eat here?" Qiu Mo took a deep breath and hummed heavily. Then he walked in slowly.

 Chapter 429

    When all the people were seated, Adam clapped his hands and saw that the door of the room was opened, and the little females came in one by one with plates. They all smile, look ahead, do not look at random, do not talk to people, good posture, but also pleasing. Haiqi was sure in his heart that it was good, it was good. Then he saw that the first little female put the dish on the second round table and did not leave. She reached out and gently grasped the edge of the second round table. With a push, the round table turned! Hai Qi''s pupil shrinks, and he takes a breath of cold air! When he was sitting down, he was still thinking about how inconvenient it was to eat at such a big table. He could not eat here and there. As a patriarch, it would be very impolite for him to go to the opposite side to pick up vegetables! As a result, I didn''t expect... He has a good determination, but others are not as good as him. Mermaid sacrifice Antoine exclaimed, "this is also the table?! Why does this table still move? What a miracle Qiumo is also the first time to see this table. She looks at Su Tang with surprise, "Wow! Sugar! This is so powerful! Great! I love it Mermaid doctor some words poor, can only continue to appreciate the nod, "good, really good!" For a time, the attraction of the table far exceeds that of the dishes. This makes Huang Yuan, the maker of the rotary table, very happy! He raised his chest with pride and waved his hand carelessly, "it''s all made of wood, but it''s a miracle that the saint of Taoyuan invited from the temple. We have the whole Orc continent in Taohuayuan!" Su Tang looks at Huang Yuan helplessly. When we say this, can we harvest the smile on our face? Otherwise, I''m afraid of being surrounded and beaten by others! But it has been named by Huang Yuan. Anyway, Su Tang still has to say something¡° It''s a rotating round table. It''s just for the convenience of eating. It''s not very useful Su Tang was very modest when she said this, for fear that she would be misunderstood as showing off.

 Chapter 430

    Antoine immediately understood the meaning of Haiqi''s eyes. He stroked his beard and looked at Cain and Sutang in a dignified manner. "It''s a coincidence that not long ago amo brought back a lot of meat sticks. I was curious about the owner of the meat sticks, so I divined for her..." Sutang heard this, and her heart was immediately raised. Although I know that I can''t hide my identity and there are too many loopholes, I''m still very nervous at this moment¡° The life of a saint is very strange. I can''t see through it. However, it reminds me of the abnormal appearance of heaven when the rainy season just came. There is a strange person coming to our mainland. Now it seems that this strange person is a saint Antoine kept an eye on their emotions and found that there were no big ups and downs, so he went on¡° After all, a magical place like Taohuayuan can only be built by the envoys of the beast God. If you want to dominate the orc continent, it must be only a matter of time. Am I right Adam frowned. He didn''t hear the irony in Antoine''s words, but it did sound uncomfortable, so he asked¡° What are you trying to say? " Antoine said with a slow smile, "don''t worry, little sacrifice. We don''t have any malice. On the contrary, we are here to make friends with Taohuayuan." Sue sugar held Cain''s hand tightly under the table! It''s coming! It''s coming! The key story is coming¡° To tell you the truth, the head of our clan once had a strange poison in the state, and there was no way to detoxify it. I divined for him and learned that only the animal God emissary could have a trace of life here, so I came here shamelessly. Although we have been here for a short time, we still feel that Taohuayuan is different from Bangguo. Therefore, we are willing to make friends with Taohuayuan. If we can find something useful in the future, just say it The mermaid sacrifice is very beautiful, which points out the reason why they came back here, and also expresses that if they are willing to help, they will give a hand if they want to dominate the orc continent in the future!

 Chapter 431

    "The mermaid sacrifice is very important. The visitors are guests. As long as we have no different feelings towards Taoyuan, we welcome them, and naturally we will not dislike them." With the fall of Su Tang''s voice, all the dishes were put on the table, just full of a circle. About Haiqi poisoning, Su Tang has been avoiding, which makes Antoine a little worried. He just wanted to speak. Cain is a step ahead of him, light said, "it''s late, let''s eat first, considering that you may not be used to using chopsticks, we also prepared a fork, what''s the matter, wait until after dinner." set the tune with one beat of the gong -- give the final word. Antoine had already talked about it, because Cain said so, so he had to swallow it back. Cain took the lead in using the chopsticks to give Haiqi a chopstick of shredded meat, smile, "uncle, taste it, it''s very good." Haiqi picked up the chopsticks, tasted it and nodded, "well, it''s really good!" It was so skillful that he couldn''t see that it was his first time to use chopsticks. With the leadership of the two big men, other talents began to pick dishes one after another. The orcs in Taoyuan have been able to use chopsticks skillfully. Except Haiqi and Qiumo, the Mermaids all use forks clumsily. In fact, the rotating round table made here has one drawback, that is, it''s very heavy. Anyway, if it''s su Tang, she has to turn her arms together. However, the orcs have a strong constitution and a lot more strength than the ordinary people. Seeing that they can turn the round table effortlessly, Su Tang is a little sour. You change me, I change you, a face of novel rotating round table, eat this dish, eat that dish, have fun. Cain took a cup of water, sipped a sip of tea, just as a scrambled egg turned to him, he put a chopstick into Sutang''s small plate¡° Don''t look. Eat quickly. Tell me what you want and I''ll clip it for you. " Su Tang bit the chopsticks and gave Cain a smile, "then you can clip some meat for me. The table is too fast for me to clip."

 Chapter 432

    In fact, after all, Haiqi is still testing Cain. But Cain''s reaction surprised him. After watching Cain for a few seconds, he suddenly laughed loudly. Sue sugar put her hand under the table, holding Cain''s hand tightly. She thinks that the mermaid clan leader has mental illness. Otherwise, it''s very frightening. After a burst of laughter, Hai Qi found that all the people on the table were staring at him. Suddenly eyes a horizontal, eyebrows a vertical, harshly way, "look what I do? Do I have flowers on my face? Look at the table and eat The orcs of the mermaid clan seem to have been used to the head of the clan with snake venom disease for a long time. Without saying a word, they bow their heads and bury their faces in bowls. Taoyuan orcs, you look at me, I look at you, everyone''s face is inexplicable. Just then, the door of the room was knocked again, and a little female came in. Su Tang thought that she came in to add tea or serve food, but she didn''t pay much attention. Unexpectedly, she was blessed. She said in a loud voice, "patriarch, saint, white tiger people come to visit." Su Tang:??? Hearing the news, Su Tang''s head was in a daze. White tigers? How many white tigers can there be? At the thought of little Gaia and Yeqiao, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, Su Tang''s heart trembles with excitement. But she was not so excited that she didn''t care about anything. She knew that she was entertaining the mermaid at the moment. So she stood up, forced down the excitement of her heart, and showed a sorry smile to Haiqi. "I''m sorry, patriarch Hai. I didn''t expect that the white tigers would suddenly visit. I''ll take the people to have a look and let ayin stay here to accompany you. Do you think it''s OK?" Haiqi''s eyes are also a little incredible. How far is it from the tiger Valley to here? He knows very well. How can wenjue come here at this time? He asked the little female, "do you know who the white tigers are from?" The little female suddenly looked embarrassed, thought and thought, and finally choked out a sentence, "a lot of orcs have come, and they have brought a lot of things." Haiqi didn''t understand, but since many people came, wenjue must be in it. So he turned his eyes to Su Tang, and his tone softened a lot. "I have a good relationship with Wen Jue. Why don''t we invite them to dinner together? I must be hungry at this time." Sue sugar was asked, she subconsciously looked at Cain.

 Chapter 433

    Gaia and Sanmao boast about how beautiful their sister-in-law is, but Sanmao doesn''t believe it. Just as he was about to hammer him, a familiar cry came from behind him. When Gaia''s little body froze, he suddenly turned his head. Seeing the familiar figure, he shriveled his mouth and cried. This kind of change can frighten Su Tang and San Mao! Su Tang quickly ran forward, squatted beside Gaia, reached out to touch his head, joked, "Oh, how come little Ya Ya''s eyes are sweating?" Gaia wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, broke her tears into a smile, and rushed into Su Tang''s arms¡° Sister in law, I miss you so much. Do you miss me? "¡° Of course Gaia twisted in Su Tang''s arms. Suddenly she thought of something. She withdrew from her arms and looked at San Mao with a proud face¡° Stinky Sanmao, how about it? Is my sister-in-law very pretty? " Sanmao sucked his nose, stared at Su Tang and nodded, "good-looking!" Su Tang smiles and touches San Mao''s head. "You are San Mao. I heard Ya Ya mention you before. Hello, I''m Su Tang. You can call me sister." San Mao blushed and said in a low voice, "ah, sister..." Su Tang laughed softly and looked at Gaia, "where''s your father Eminem? How did you come here all of a sudden? I thought it was a joke when I just went to report. " Gaia craned his neck and looked left and right. He didn''t find wenjue and Yeqiao¡° Sister in law, as soon as we got back to tiger Valley, Eminem would boast about how good it is here. In two days, she and her clan would make trouble to live here. Father could not bring us here, and we would not go back. Are you happy, sister in law Su Tang is almost amused by Ye Qiao''s operation. "It''s already cold season. You should be on the road when it snowed before. Are you all right?" Gaia shook his head. "It''s OK, sister-in-law. When it snowed, we met a big cave with your taste, but it was very light. We stayed there for a few days, and we came when it didn''t snow!"

 Chapter 434

    "Sugar Yeqiao''s voice rang out behind her. As soon as Sutang turned around, she was rushed. The huge impact made Su Tang lean forward and almost fell over. After standing firm, she patted her chest with a lingering fear, "you scared me to death..." Yeqiao laughed and stood a step away from Sutang, "how about, are you surprised to see me?" Sue sugar nodded heavily, "of course! Don''t you see that I can''t wait to come here? " Ye Qiao put out his hand and patted Su Tang on the shoulder, with a face full of excitement. "I can''t imagine how long I''ve been away. You''ve built so many houses. It''s OK. It''s very fast. It''s fast. Which one is mine?" Sue sugar is a little embarrassed. Can she tell Yeqiao that someone lives in her house for the time being? She tactfully changed the subject, "what, you haven''t eaten yet? It''s not too late to talk about something after dinner. It''s the biggest meal in heaven and earth! " Yeqiao nodded with approval, "yes, I haven''t had a good meal all the way. I''m waiting for you to make delicious food for me. I''ve brought all the food in tiger Valley, as well as pepper and corn. How about having fun?" The corn and pepper, which are about to pile up behind her, are bright, tender and delicious. In her mind, Su Tang has gone through all the dishes she knows that can be fried with pepper. Saliva secretion, too long did not eat heavy taste of things, really want to panic! She nodded like a chicken pecking rice. "I''m so happy!" Ye Qiao and mysterious hook fingers, "you come here, I''ll tell you secretly."¡° What? " Sue sugar came forward curiously. Ye Qiao said, "sugarcane is afraid of cold, so I let Lao Wen put it in the space stone. There are also sugar lumps, which I deliberately left for you. It''s interesting enough!" Su Tang couldn''t help staring. She felt that the world was more and more mysterious¡° Space stone

 Chapter 435

    Wenjue some helpless, "Qiao Qiao, Haiqi and I have a friend of life, you later to pay attention." Ye Qiao impatiently waved, "know, know, all day you talk more, I have you said so uninteresting?" Wen Jue''s strong desire for survival made him shut up. Ye Qiao took Su Tang''s arm, turned around and waved to the people, "Hey, everyone, look at this one next to me. Her name is Su Tang. She is my big cub''s partner and the saint of this tribe. We will live here in the future. She covers us!" White tiger orcs and females, with a smile, looked at her with a kind of old mother like eyes, while clapping fiercely. Su Tang was so embarrassed that she wanted to plunge into the snow. Ye Qiao saw this, she raised her hand and said with a loud smile, "ha ha ha, my sugar is shy. Let''s accept our enthusiasm. Don''t scare me sugar!" As the voice fell, the applause stopped abruptly. Sutanghan £þ ^ ©b "well, how many people are there in your tribe? I''ll give you orders to prepare meals for you. " Ye Qiao corrected solemnly, "it''s us. We''ll be a family in the future. You can''t treat them differently!" Su Tang had no choice but to smile twice, "yes, it''s my fault. How many people''s meals should I have prepared?"¡° Not counting me and Wen, there are 106, including Yaya and Sanmao Su Tang made a rare joke and said, "Oh, it''s the 108 heroes of tiger Valley! Disrespect, disrespect¡° Ha ha ha ha The white tiger people and Wen Jue are all muddled. They don''t know what ye Qiao is laughing at. They can''t get to that point More than 100 people are not many, the camp canteen can be easily plugged. Taoyuan people used to eat almost, rice is much more stuffy, have not finished eating, originally intended to keep porridge at night, did not expect the white tiger orcs suddenly came.

 Chapter 436

    Ye Qiao sat down next to Cain and noticed that when he turned the table, his eyes lit up, "OK, sister! It''s a big turntable. It''s amazing Su Tang also smiles, "there are many things to make. I''ll introduce them to you one by one later." Ye Qiao gave her an "OK" gesture, and then picked up chopsticks to eat, although the taste is not as good as Su Tang, but it is not bad. For more than a month, except for the two days when she went back to tiger Valley, she had been on the road for the rest of the time. She couldn''t eat enough and sleep well. She felt that she had lost a lot of weight! It''s not easy to come here before the coldest day of the cold season. Can''t you make up for it? So the people on the table watched Ye Qiao wolf down, and the operation was as fierce as a tiger. Oh no, she was a tiger. After eating and drinking enough, wipe mouth, found that the people on the table are looking at her in surprise. He turned to Su Tang and said, "Why are you looking at me? Is there anything dirty on my face? " Sue sugar shook her head. "No, are you full? Would you like two more dishes? " Ye Qiao thought about it very seriously, nodded and said, "well, it''s OK." So in wenjue helpless, others face shocked eyes, Yeqiao and eat a bowl of rice with vegetables. Finally, patted the belly that pats to support to be smooth, leaf Qiao comfortable straight sigh Because of the unexpected arrival of the white tigers, the detoxification of Haiqi has been put aside. Su Tang is too excited to forget about it, while mermaid is too embarrassed to mention it because of the presence of outsiders, so they have been delayed. After dinner, Su Tang was busy arranging accommodation for the white tiger people. All of a sudden, there were more than 100 more people. Even if they were crowded, they could not live. Fortunately, Adam predicted the weather in the next few days and found that it was sunny. So Cain decided to start the city defense team immediately, and the white tigers helped to build ten more houses.

 Chapter 437

    Wen Jue picks eyebrow to see to sea Qi, "you poisoned?" Haiqi smiles bitterly and nods helplessly. "In the warm season, he received the invitation from the beast kingdom. He didn''t like the smelly Fox and didn''t want to go. But the messenger said that the kingdom had sent letters to the other four tribes."¡° I thought you would go, so I took the people with me to let them have a long experience and talk about the past with you. I didn''t expect that we and Xuanjia were the only four tribes to accept the invitation. " Hearing this, Wen Jue sneered, "Why are you still as impulsive as before? I have also received the invitation from the state, but why do you want to bring our five tribes together for no reason? It''s no good to think about it, so I won''t go at all. " Haiqi patted wenjue on the shoulder with the look of "you have foresight"¡° You are right. The smelly fox coveted the crystal stones of our major tribes, said that he wanted to open the residence of the beast God, and invited me to come with him. I refused, so he poisoned me when I was not prepared. " Wenjue: "Haiqi continued," but although I was poisoned, I didn''t make them feel better. Before I left, I flooded the cave where they stored their precious goods, so they didn''t have time to trouble me, so I escaped back. " Wen Jue looked at Hai Qi like an idiot. The mermaid doctor, who had been silent, sighed, "it''s a pity that I don''t have enough ability. I can''t see what poison is in the patriarch, and I can''t solve it." Ye Qiao looked at Su Tang inexplicably, "will you detoxify? So advanced? " Mermaid sacrifice Antoine hastily explained, "Taoyuan saint is the animal God Messenger, of course, can detoxify for the patriarch." After ye Qiao hears, the doubt of eyeground is more serious, "animal God emissary?" Tangtangmingming and she are fellow villagers. How did they become animal God messengers again? I don''t understand. I don''t understand. Su Tangshan smiles twice, grabs Ye Qiao''s sleeve, and whispers, "I''ll explain to you later..." Ye Qiao nods and doesn''t take down the stage. She is not familiar with Mermaid people. She doesn''t like what the mermaid sacrifice said just now, so she immediately goes back.

 Chapter 438

    Xi quickly pulls the orc behind him and smiles at Ye Qiao¡° It''s our fault. I''m sorry, our sacrifice is too anxious. " After that, Xi looked at Su Tang again and said, "I know it will make you embarrassed, but I still hope you can help my father to have a look. Whether you can save me or not, we will thank you very much." Qiu Mo also pitifully looks at Su Tang. "Tang Tang ~" if she had been in the past, Su Tang might have been really soft hearted, but this time it was different from the past. Her attitude must be tough! Instead of looking at Qiumo, she looks at Haiqi directly. "I can help you to have a look, but I can''t guarantee that I will save you, and I can''t guarantee that you will have any accidents in the process of treatment." I thought Haiqi would be angry. Unexpectedly, his reaction was very indifferent. He nodded, "I know that no matter what happens, I, mermaid people will never blame you, nor will I blame you. But if you can cure me, the Mermaid will always stand behind the Peach Blossom Land and make friends with it! " Wen Jue also rarely said a word for Hai Qi, "don''t worry, I''ll give you a guarantee. If he dares to go back, I''ll be the first white tiger to let him go!" With all kinds of guarantees, Sutang gradually relaxed. She looked at Haiqi calmly, "then get ready. I''ll help you to see the poison in your body." Looking at Su Tang''s posture of rolling up her sleeves, Hai Qi was stunned, "now?" Sue sugar nodded, "yes, then you want to wait another two days?" Hai Qi shook his head hastily, "No." Su Tang has some helplessness. She turns to other people and says, "irrelevant people leave the room. Your presence here will affect me." Everyone didn''t say anything and left the room in order. Just out of the door, I met the little females with plates ready to serve. We are speechless to each other In such a big room, only Su Tang and Hai Qi were left. Sue sugar pulled aside a chair, "uncle, you sit, arms straight flat on the table." Haiqi didn''t ask anything and did it. Su Tang also sat down beside Hai Qi''s body and stretched out his hand to signal his pulse first.

 Chapter 439

    In the past, the antidote pill, although Su Tang has not been used much, I still remember that all the poisons can be removed. What''s the new version of antidote pill now, good guy, more than 100 kinds? Although it sounds like a lot, it''s not as affordable as the previous antidote pills! The system light screen is flashing¡¾ Ding! Due to the rising prices, the prescription cost of Jiedu pills has increased. In order to maintain the original price, the prescription can only be slightly adjusted Sue sugar turned her lips when she saw the explanation¡® You''re a smart little system! "¡¾ Ding! Cherry company, thank you for your good comments and wish you a happy use!] However, since Jiedu pill can just dissolve the poison in Haiqi''s body, she doesn''t have to work any more. A detoxification pill only costs 100 exchange points, but for Haiqi to see a doctor, it actually costs 1000 exchange points plus an intermediate survival Q & a opportunity. Su Tang has a bit of a pain in the flesh. After taking the antidote pill, she looks at Haiqi and finds that he is still closed with one hand on the round table. Think of crystal stone again, Su Tang is a little worried. Just when Haiqi talked with Lord Wen, she heard that Haiqi came back because the Lord of the beast state coveted the crystal stone, and he was very angry. Beast Kingdom wants crystal stone to open Muxian God''s house. Although their purposes may be different, she also needs to go there. If so big mouth to borrow, even if she helped Haiqi detoxification, Haiqi can promise? Cain and they had discussed that maybe they could use this as a threat to let Haiqi hand over the crystal stone and then detoxify it, but this idea was soon denied. Because Haiqi seems to be the kind of person who doesn''t eat hard, and it''s not clear whether to eat soft or not. Anyway, if you are hard with him, maybe the final result will be the opposite. Therefore, instead of being unhappy on both sides, it''s better to detoxify him first and let him owe Taoyuan a big favor. If you really don''t agree to lend crystal stones, then you can think of other ways. Su Tang breathed softly and said in a low voice, "uncle, it''s OK."

 Chapter 440

    Su Tang looked back, "huh?" Hai Qi stares at her sharply and asks, "are you really the messenger of beast God?" Su Tang stood in the same place with a cool face and didn''t speak. My heart is like a rabbit, up and down, panic! What does Haiqi want to say? How come it''s like a snakebite? That''s so annoying! Hai Qi and Su Tang looked at each other for a while and said, "when you came, I saw very clearly. You didn''t take anything with you. But I just closed my eyes, I could feel that you didn''t leave me. Where did you take this antidote?" Sue sugar wood face, "nature is invited from the temple." Hai Qi''s eyes were burning at Su Tang, "Oh? Is it? Isn''t space a special ability of the sky swallowing Python? You are the little female of the heaven swallowing Python clan. Why do you pretend to be an animal God messenger? " Su Tang: "she has been frightened for a long time. She thinks that Hai Qi has discovered something extraordinary. It''s this?? After a little thought, Su Tang''s gentle mouth seemed like a magic wand, "if you believe in it, you will have it. If you don''t believe in it, you won''t have it. It doesn''t matter whether I am an animal God messenger or not. It doesn''t matter whether I have space or not. You just want to detoxify, do you?"¡° Of course, it''s important. If you are a snake swallowing family, but you are here for no reason, what do you want? Or what do you want from the heaven swallowing boa clan? " Sutang is almost speechless. Constantly comfort yourself in the heart, can''t gas, can''t gas, gas bad body no one for¡° Mermaid patriarch, your power is water, so where do you come from? Can I suspect that you are also the orc disguise of the heaven swallowing Python clan? " Haiqi sneered, "sure enough, you are the little female of the heaven swallowing Python clan. Otherwise, why do you know my space stone? Come on, what do you want to do with other tribes? Are there any other people here? " Su Tang

 Chapter 441

    All the orcs in Taoyuan have gone after their saints. The mermaid don''t know what happened, so they dare not go forward rashly, so they have to go to the head of their own family first. Ye Qiao patted Wen Jue on the shoulder, "does your brother have cat cake? Can I be so good tempered as Tangtang? " Wen Jue touched his chin. "Hai Qi is suspicious. Maybe he said something he shouldn''t say. I''ll ask him." Ye Qiao nodded, "OK, I''ll go to see how sugar is, but look at her, she should be angry. Remember to persuade your brother to apologize!" Wen Jue: good Qiu Mo is the first to rush to Hai Qi. She asks anxiously, "father! What''s going on? What is going on? Why is Tangtang so angry? "¡° Yes, clan leader, we didn''t all agree. Don''t talk when the Taoyuan Saint helps you watch it. What can I do after reading it. Did you start with a little girl? Or did you scold someone? " Antoine had a look of regret. He knew that he should not have agreed to be alone with the patriarch. Because of his bad temper, the patriarch couldn''t speak. He didn''t know how many people he had offended! Haiqi is still immersed in the memory of being roared, so no matter who asked him, he didn''t speak. Hannah was also worried, but she was a little more careful than the others. She saw the small wooden box on the round table. After taking it over and opening it, there is a pile of unknown hay mat at the bottom of the box. There is a small nest in the middle of the hay, in which there is a small black ball. Holding the box to Hai Qi, he frowned and asked, "what''s this?" Seeing the antidote pill, Hai Qi recovered slightly. After a pause, he said, "the virgin of Taoyuan said, this is the antidote." Mermaid sacrifice Antoine almost jumped from the original place, "antidote?! That would be great. Clan leader, take it quickly! This will detoxify it! " Haiqi didn''t speak, but he refused to take the antidote. Hannah, as his companion, could be said to know him best. She understood it after a little thought¡° Yes? Do you think there is something wrong with the antidote? " Haiqi still didn''t speak.

 Chapter 442

    Hannah ignored Haiqi. She looked at the mermaid doctor and asked, "can the antidote dissolve the poison in the patriarch''s body?" The mermaid doctor wiped off the sweat on his head and looked humble. "This, I can only analyze that the antidote is non-toxic. I don''t know if the antidote is useful for the clan leader." Hannah was silent for a moment. She turned her eyes and looked at Wen Jue. "Although we have never met, I often hear ah Qi mention you. Now you can see that he is not normal. I want to know if the saint of Taoyuan is reliable? Is her antidote reliable? " Finish saying, her Mou son tightly stares at Wen Jue, don''t let go the expression of the slightest bit on his face. Wen Jue nodded, standing straight, "to me, she is credible, but the final choice is still up to you. I''ll tell you the truth. If there''s anything wrong with ah Qi after taking the antidote, I won''t let you go to her for trouble! " Hannah lowered her head slightly, clenched her fists, and the look in her eyes was unpredictable. She stretched out her hand to touch Haiqi''s hair, but Haiqi knocked her hand off¡° Bang The clear voice attacked the hearts of everyone present. Hannah''s hands are red and swollen. The strength of a level 9 psionic is no joke. Everyone looked at Haiqi in disbelief, even Hannah herself. And the person who made this thing, however, stared at Hannah on guard, "who are you? Why do you have sex with me? " Qiu Mo is shocked to stare big eyes, she almost can''t find her original tone, "ah, father, this is Eminem, you, don''t you know her?" Haiqi''s eyes turned to Qiumo unhappily, "who are you? Why do you call me father? I''m not your father, I''m the most gifted God warrior of mermaid! My name is... My name is? What''s my name? Who am I? Who am I? " Haiqi held his head and howled in agony! Qiumo was immediately frightened to cry. She choked and wanted to hold Haiqi, "a father, a father, a father, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me. Father... "Qiumo just met Haiqi, but he suddenly overturned him¡° Go away

 Chapter 443

    Just when Hannah was still hesitating, Haiqi suddenly roared, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Hannah, who was nearest to him, was sprayed on her face. It seemed that her blood was about to burn and fell on her skin with a burning pain. It was also at this time that Hannah seemed to realize Haiqi''s pain. She is full of bitterness, can''t bear don''t open the line of sight, "feed the patriarch to take the antidote, what''s the matter, by me." The mermaid sacrifice Antoine quickly squeezed the pill into Haiqi''s mouth. Originally, he was afraid that he would not like to eat and spit out, so he watched with fear, intending to cover his mouth as soon as he spit out. But he didn''t want to. Although Haiqi lost his mind, he seemed to be able to tell what was good for him. After the pill was put into his mouth, he was quiet. He doesn''t struggle hard, and his naked skin has returned to normal temperature, but the scarlet of his eyes hasn''t completely faded. When Hannah saw this, she was relieved. It seems that the antidote provided by the virgin of Taoyuan is really effective! Around people''s faces are also slowly showing a smile, we look forward to looking at Hai Qi, waiting for him to recover. All of a sudden, Haiqi began to twitch again and again, accompanied by a howl of forbearance, with a ferocious and terrible expression on his face! Hannah was flustered, but she didn''t show it. Her fingers were tightly clasped on the palm of her hand, and the blood fell to the ground along her fingers. Qiumo is very afraid of hugging Hannah''s arm, "ah, Eminem, what''s the matter with father? Haven''t you taken the antidote? " One of the mermaid orcs said viciously, "there must be something wrong with the antidote given by the virgin of Taoyuan! I''ll find her When wenjue heard this, he frowned. Fortunately, Hannah was rational. She shot at the mermaid ORC with sharp eyes, "stop! Don''t go "The mermaid Orc looked subdued," but, the patriarch he... "Hannah stared at him," I said not to go, don''t you understand? " The mermaid Orc looks at Haiqi, who is constantly struggling, and at Hannah, whose eyes are red. Finally, he bites his teeth and comes back.

 Chapter 444

    Su Tang''s sullen face hugged Cain''s waist. "That Mermaid patriarch is just like a psychopath. I have to say that I''m a little female of the heaven swallowing Python clan. I have a plan here."¡° What can I do here? Nothing. I gave him the antidote. He still thought I was trying to kill him and refused to accept it. Do you think he has cat cake Cain nodded. "Well, there''s something wrong with him! Tangtang ignored him Su Tang was lying in Cain''s arms, his breath was all over his nose, and his heart was calm. She looked up sorrowfully, "ah Yin, I just scolded the mermaid patriarch. Have you offended him? How can I borrow crystal stones from him then? " While saying that, he patted his head again and again in chagrin, "I even left the antidote to him! What did I think?! I knew I wouldn''t give it to him, so I still have a chip in my hand. " At the moment, Su Tang looks like a puffed kitten. She looks fierce but a little cute. Cain mouth smile, he reached out for Su sugar Shun Mao, "not gas, sugar sugar is very smart, crystal stone we will get." Sue sugar said nothing. Ye Qiao and others also catch up, see Su sugar face is no different, immediately relieved¡° Tangtang, don''t worry about that old monster. I don''t know how long I''ve lived. I''m so ashamed to be angry with a child. I want you to detoxify him. What else can I detoxify? If you don''t poison him, he will bless you Cain''s face was puzzled. But Su Tang chuckled, but then looked at Ye Qiao bitterly, "but I''ve left the antidote to him..." Ye Qiao stuck in his throat, unable to vomit and swallow. "..." Su Tang Wei blinked at these Yeqiao. Ye Qiao''s eyes turned and praised Su Tang, "this, this shows that we Tangtang, she is kind-hearted! yes! kind! Tolerance and magnanimity, the nine immortals go down to earth, and the prime minister can pull a boat in his belly. In a word, it''s great Cain was confused, but he nodded with approval, "Well! Great Su Tang was completely amused by them. She waved her hand and said, "let''s go home. I''ll make you a good meal."

 Chapter 445

    After wenjue came down the building, he saw Yeqiao and Sutang coming in a hurry. With a slightly relaxed expression, he hurried forward. After ye Qiao saw him, he was surprised, "Why are you here? Who''s fighting upstairs? Is that table broken? I told you to watch it upstairs. How did you get down? " With a series of questions, wenjue didn''t know which one to answer. He looked at Su Tang, "Hai Qi became crazy after you left. I tied him up and gave him an antidote, but the situation didn''t get better. Can you go and have a look?" Before Su Tang can answer, ye Qiao stares at Wen Jue angrily¡° What do you mean, old Wen? You don''t see your friend bullying Tangtang. Now you ask Tangtang to help him see a doctor? What''s wrong with you? " Wenjue: "time is pressing. He really has no time to argue with Yeqiao. Then he says to Sutang," I don''t know what happened, but Haiqi may be affected by poison. He didn''t do that before. Go and help him to have a look, and then I''ll come out and ask for the crystal stone for you. Is that ok? " Su Tang''s eyes brightened, and the chicken nodded like pecking rice Ye Qiao hated that the iron didn''t become the steel of point Su sugar''s forehead, "you how so have no promise, want that crystal stone to dry, again can''t eat, if you like, I give the gold crystal stone to you!" Wenjue rare serious, "Joe, don''t make trouble, Haiqi can''t hold on." Su Tang patted Ye Qiao on the back of the hand. "I''ll explain it to you when I come back!" With that, he ran up the stairs in a hurry. I was still thinking about what wenjue had just said. How could Haiqi be crazy? Poisoned? Then she remembered that the answer given by the system said that over time, the poisoned person would cough up blood, disturb the mind, have hallucinations, reverse blood flow and even die of heart burst. If it''s really poisonous, it''s quite in line with the image of madness that wenjue said. Thinking of this, she came to the door of the box.

 Chapter 446

    Wenjue then arrived, and he untied the shackles of Haiqi. Haiqi is surrounded by cold air. There is a trace of clarity in his confused consciousness. He clenches his teeth and uses his whole body''s ability to resist the black air in his body. Everyone gathered around him, looking at him nervously. Su Tang tells a little female in Taoyuan to go to Old Nick and get some hemostatic and anti-inflammatory drugs. She also tells another little female to get hot water and clean skins. She came to Hannah and said, "let me help you with the wound, or someone will be upset later." Hannah was stunned. Her lips moved. She said nothing. She didn''t open her mouth, so Sue sugar would not say anything more. She simply cleaned the wound with the skin dipped in hot water, and then sprinkled the hemostatic and anti-inflammatory powder on the wound¡° Well, pay attention not to get water on the wound these days. Now it''s cold, and the wound healing will be slower. Don''t eat fish, meat, and sea weed, and eat them later. " Hannah suddenly leaned over and gently hugged Sue sugar. There was a lump in her voice. "Thank you. You''re a good female!" Surrounded by the sea breath, the nose is full of that fresh taste, light, very good smell. Sue sugar also gently hugged Hannah, then let go, said with a smile, "it''s OK, you are Momo''s father am, this is what I should do." Hannah nodded. Her eyes were filled with unspeakable gratitude. Then she looked eagerly at Haiqi, with a sad face. However, after listening to Su Tang''s suggestion, Hai Qi''s condition is much better than before. He sat quietly in the snow, his eyes closed, and the three scars at the end of his eyes were very conspicuous. People around can''t help breathing lightly. They look at him without blinking, but they are afraid to disturb him. Finally, Haiqi moved again! His back was bent, his whole body was shaking, one hand was holding his chest in pain, and the expression on his face was ferocious. Hannah was so nervous that she couldn''t help trying to hold her hands, but her movements were stopped by a pair of warm little hands. She looked down and saw Su Tang shaking her head with a smile¡° Eh... "

 Chapter 447

    The mermaid people were grateful and left with their patriarch. It''s just the snow covered with poisonous blood. It''s a headache. No matter where it''s buried, it''s not suitable. Who knows if it will pollute the soil. Disperse the people who had gathered around to watch, and let Cain pour out a shovel to shovel the blood stained snow into a pile. Then, Su Tang took out from the space the surprise trash can that he had bought in the system mall before, which is said to be able to resolve all the garbage. When doing all this, he did not avoid wenjue and Yeqiao¡° Ah Yin, you shovel poisonous blood into it. " Cain nodded, "OK." Ye Qiao looks at the two garbage cans full of modern style on the ground, and looks at Su Tang suspiciously¡° What did you do when you came? How come there are trash cans? " Wen Jue thinks more. His vision sweeps Su Tang''s body, but he doesn''t find anything similar to space stone. He reminded Yeqiao in a low voice, "she still has room." Ye Qiao looks at Su Tang and doesn''t speak. She is waiting for Su Tang''s explanation. Su Tang took Ye Qiao''s arm and said, "let''s go back to the house. It''s cold outside." Yeqiao nodded, "OK." After two steps, Su Tang looks back at Wen Jue. Ye Qiao''s quick reaction comes over and understands that Su Tang doesn''t want Wen Jue to follow, or that their conversation involves secrets. So ye Qiao waved his hand, "you stay here to help the cub, isn''t there two buckets? Each of you, when you''re ready, call us Wen Jue: "back in the room, they sat in the warm room, on the warm earth Kang, and sighed comfortably.

 Chapter 448

    Sue sugar embarrassed smile twice, she didn''t refute Ye Qiao''s words, she really isn''t very clever Yazi, had done stupid things before, ten fingers can''t count! Then ye Qiao said, "but you are a little smart. You know how to disguise yourself with a false identity." Su Tang pursed her lips and looked shy when she was praised. Ye Qiao gave her a white look, "but you are here. If it wasn''t for my cub, depending on the cruelty of the orc continent, you would have been swallowed by people for a long time Su Tang nodded in agreement. "You''re right!" After reproach, ye Qiao thought of what Su Tang said after, to change the constitution. She looked sad. "You said that your system has brought you here. Why not give you a body that can adapt to the life here? If you want to gather all the five crystal stones to open the Shenfu, it will sound like a lot of danger. "¡° And you probably can''t even gather five pieces of crystal stones. The other four groups are OK. At least they are well known. No one knows where they live in ximinglu group, which has wooden crystal stones... "Su Tang laughs." it''s OK. We blue star have an old saying, sincerity is soul. I believe that as long as you look for them carefully, you will find their trace. " Ye Qiao sighed¡° Ah, it''s too early to say anything now. Soon it will be the coldest time in the cold season, when the temperature outside will drop suddenly and the dripping water will turn into ice. We can''t even get out of the door. " Having seen the disastrous heavy rain during the rainy season, Su Tang has no doubt about ye Qiao''s words. She asked nervously, "well, how long will it take when the cold season is coldest? It''s too cold recently. Uncle Huang Yuan, they are building houses much slower. Can we all live in houses before the coldest time comes? "

 Chapter 449

    Su Tang also came down from the earthen Kang and went to the window. She felt a trace of coolness and couldn''t help sneezing. Ye Qiao sees this and closes the window in a hurry. Helplessly shaking his head, "your constitution is really not generally weak. Don''t worry, I will ask Lao Wen to help me find out and improve your constitution as soon as possible." Ye Qiao touched the head of a silly girl with pity on her face. Su Tang looks at Ye Qiao''s eyes, very complex, she is gratified, she is glad, she is moved... She hugs Ye Qiao, the tip of her nose is a little sour, she can''t say why, she just wants to hug Ye Qiao. In particular, when ye Qiao hugs her, is it unprecedented warmth, or... A kind of love that she is sentimentally attached to... When Su Tang is immersed in being moved, she can''t extricate herself, and then she hears Ye Qiao''s rude remarks¡° what the fuck! I said you smell so fragrant, bath gel! Shampoo! God, I haven''t used it for years! " Su Tang''s body is stiff, and she comes out of Ye Qiao''s arms without expression. Oh, the little fool who just felt love is definitely not her! Ye Qiao stares at Su Tang, "your system is so grounded, shower gel can be replaced, I want it, I want it too!" Su Tang thought for a moment, shook his head, "I can''t give you. My system says that I can''t give something higher than the current level to others, otherwise I will be punished. Last time I didn''t know, I had a big fall! " After listening to Ye Qiao, the light in his eyes darkened instantly. She sighed and looked at Su Tang bitterly. "Do you know what this feeling is like?" Su Tang asked, "what?"¡° It''s like a dish of delicious food in front of me. I''m just about to enjoy it, but you tell me it''s fake! Fake! Ah, Wuwu, I''m so miserable. I look at the shower gel, but I can''t use it. How can I be so miserable? " Su Tang was amused by Ye Qiao, who was like a playwright, and some of them couldn''t straighten up. Ye Qiao is more sad. She looks at Su Tang accusing, "you still laugh at me. I''m your mother-in-law! Be careful I hit you

 Chapter 450

    Ye Qiao a listen, efforts to drive his huge body to Su sugar behind shrink, for fear that he implicated Su sugar. Er ha didn''t speak, and Su Tang felt guilty. She explained farfetched, "ah, I''m so stupid. I didn''t catch so many shower gel. Fortunately, someone caught it for me. I''m going to find a container to pack the shower gel. It''s absolutely not a waste!" While saying this, Su Tang looks at Er ha cautiously, and moves to the bathroom door a little bit, but he doesn''t forget to pick up Ye Qiao. It''s just that Su Tang''s speed is too slow, and ER ha''s face is distorted. After all, it can''t help but stand up and yell at Su Tang¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa Host, can you hurry up? I can''t hold it. If you linger for a while, I''ll be on the floor. I can''t sweep the floor... Sutang: Erha seems to be really in a hurry. He opens his feet and runs to them. He pushes them out with his head. Then he runs to the bathroom, stands up and closes the door flexibly. With a click, ye Qiao looks at Su Tang¡° Is this your... Smart system? " Su Tang nodded awkwardly, "yes, although she looks the same as Er ha, her character is not the same at all..." Su Tang tried to restore her image to her own system. There was a howl of erha in the bathroom, which seemed to be singing, with the plop of heavy objects falling into the water. Ye Qiao: "Su Tang:" I found two small bowls and packed the shower gel and shampoo. When ye Qiao heard the fragrance of peach blossoms on his hands, he laughed and refused to wash his hands. Cain and wenjue came back with a surprise trash can. Seeing this, Yeqiao took wenjue back to her room and asked him to boil water for her. She wanted to take a bath and wash her hair. She also wanted to be fragrant all over!

 Chapter 451

    Haiqi was awakened by hunger. When he opened his eyes, he found that his partner, Xiaozai, and his people were all around the bed staring at him. After his reaction, he remembered that it was like he had been detoxified... The chest is no longer dull pain, it is an unprecedented pleasure, the whole person is easy to fly. In the mind consciousness also clear many, did not have the inexplicable irritability, should also not lose temper again. Hannah: how do you feel Her eyes could not hide her worry. Maybe she was afraid of startling Haiqi, and her voice was very soft. Haiqi made a body and took a deep breath. He said with a faint smile, "I feel much better, and I can''t feel the toxin in my body." With this remark, all the people on the scene could not help cheering, and the poison that had troubled them for nearly a season was finally untied! As early as Haiqi didn''t wake up, the mermaid sacrifice Antoine divined a divination for him, which showed that he had no worries about his life. Although this is the case, but we are not at ease, simply has been in front of Haiqi, until I saw him wake up, and make sure that he is OK. Haiqi smiles and comforts everyone one by one, but when she turns her eyes to Hannah, she gives her a little meal. Hannah has no expression on her face. She stares at Haiqi stubbornly. Her eyes are red. The wound in the palm of her hand is just too nervous. She may have pulled it by accident and is oozing blood. Haiqi sighs. He reaches out his arms and pulls Hannah into his arms. "It''s hard for you..." since he was poisoned, he has been tortured by this poison. Although he was suppressed by his strange ability, his mood was still affected. He became irritable and impulsive! Obviously, he doesn''t think so and doesn''t want to do so, but he is not controlled. It''s hard to control! So his closest partner, I don''t know how much he suffered. Haiqi gently touches Hannah''s hair and kisses her eyes.

 Chapter 452

    Antoine was immediately upset when he heard this! He looked at the mermaid doctor seriously, "who do you think is rigid! I don''t think you are sensible. I have said that I have important things to report. Why do you always talk to me? I don''t know what you think of me! " The mermaid doctor couldn''t believe his eyes. How could their sacrifice say such shameless words¡° What are you talking about? What can I think of you? Look, you don''t know how long the old salted fish has lived. It''s smelly and hard. I don''t think of anyone else Antoine immediately raised his angry beard. He retorted loudly, "I stink and hard? I don''t know who hasn''t washed his hair since he came to Taoyuan. Do you mean I stink? I think you are the smelliest! " Mermaid doctor suddenly also came to temper, he looked at the mermaid sacrifice ferociously, "Antoine, don''t go too far! I tell you, if it wasn''t for the reason that I couldn''t beat you, I would have done it with you long ago! " Antoine raised his head with pride, "hum! Now that I know I can''t beat you, I''ll practice hard! " The mermaid doctor was distorted by Qi''s facial features, "bah! Don''t you live a few more seasons than me? What are you proud of? What''s the use of looking at you now, or not without a partner? No wonder I don''t have any interest, and I''m still so ignorant! I think they are all used to it Qiumo and others, who had already walked to the door, were stunned to see the sacrifice and doctor who suddenly quarreled. Haiqi and Hannah, who were enjoying the warmth, were also attracted by the fierce noise. They looked at each other. Antoine''s mood had been aroused at the moment. He rolled up his sleeves and had a fight with the mermaid doctor¡° You say that I have no partner, just like you do. They are all fish without partners. Why do you talk about me? Do you want to fight? " Mermaid healer''s power level is not as good as Mermaid sacrifice, and he is also a very smart and resourceful healer. He looks up and yells, and retreats to Qiumo¡° If I fight, I''m afraid of you? You old salted fish, you are shameless. You want to fight with fish whose power level is lower than you. You are not only smelly and hard, but also shameless! " Antovanton was so angry that he forgot that he had something important to report. He raised his foot and walked to the mermaid doctor. Seeing this, the mermaid doctor hurried to hide behind them. Like loach, Antoine couldn''t catch him.

 Chapter 453

    Antoine looked at Haiqi angrily, "patriarch, look at him!" Mermaid doctor also slightly surprised, "you actually find the patriarch to complain, you are shameless!" Antoine: "Hai Qi sighed silently in the bottom of his heart," OK, don''t make any noise. Can you be quiet for a while? " Mermaid sacrifice Mermaid doctor suddenly quiet down, but the two people meet in the air, but still can collide with a fierce spark. Hai Qi turned his eyes to the mermaid sacrifice, and said, "what''s the matter with the sacrifice? Do you have to discuss it with me now? " Mermaid sacrifice stupefied for a while, this comes to think of the purpose that he stays here! Old face slightly Sao red, he quickly said, "well, when I divined, I suddenly found that there will be a cub in your life line. When I divined for you before, there has never been such a phenomenon. It''s like a sudden appearance. I think it''s very strange. Do you think it will be related to the holy girl of Taoyuan?" Hai Qi frowned slightly. "We Mermaid people are all of dark cold constitution, so it is difficult to breed young. To change this constitution, we must find the sea dragon fish. What does this have to do with the virgin of Taoyuan? " The mermaid priest nodded, "that''s right, but how long has our people been looking for the sea dragon fish? There is no news so far, but how long have we been in Taoyuan? I can see that you may still have a baby in your life line. If there is no connection between the two, I don''t believe it. Maybe the virgin of Taoyuan will know the whereabouts of the sea dragon fish? After all, she''s an animal messenger. " Haiqi didn''t rush to retort. He thought about it carefully and found that what the mermaid sacrifice said was reasonable! Xi is the cub he adopted from the late clan, not his blood. Only a few old beasts in the clan know about this. He didn''t have a second baby in his life line before, but he came to Taoyuan and appeared after detoxification. Why? The mermaid family is fading, and it is more and more difficult for the mermaid to breed their babies. Even if they have their babies, they may not be able to keep them. At that time, Hannah had Qiumo, and there were two young females in her family who were pregnant with her, but both of them failed to leave their cubs. One was that the cub died with the female in the process of giving birth, and the other was that the female did not support her cub. Since then, there has been no news that any female has been pregnant.

 Chapter 454

    Hannah sat beside Haiqi and asked softly, "what''s the matter?" Hai Qi sighed, and then he told his annoyance¡° Why can''t the virgin of Taoyuan be an orc? In this way, I can teach her to practice Kung Fu as a token of gratitude, but she is a female... I don''t know how to thank her, and we didn''t get along very well before. " Hannah didn''t answer Haiqi''s question. She looked at the wound on her palm and was a little confused. After a while, she said, "the virgin of Taoyuan is a very good female. I don''t think she saved you to make you thank her. As for you making her angry... It must be your fault. I''ll accompany you to apologize to her!" Haiqi''s face was a little red. "Just an apology? So, will she forgive me? And as the head of the family, I went to apologize to a little female... Would it be... "Before I finished speaking, Haiqi got a hard blow on the top of her head¡° Bang Hannah looked at Haiqi with hatred, "what are you talking about? What happened to the little girl? The little girl saved your life! How can you be so kind as not to apologize? " Haiqi was embarrassed. "I didn''t mean that, and I didn''t want to apologize. I''m afraid she won''t forgive me... That''s embarrassing..." Hannah couldn''t understand Su Tang''s temperament. She could only coax Haiqi, "don''t worry, Taoyuan holy woman is very good, and you didn''t get confused by poison to make her angry? As long as the explanation is clear, she won''t care as much as you Haiqi felt that what Hannah said was reasonable, so he nodded, "OK, let''s go now. Otherwise, the longer it takes, the less sincere we feel." When Hannah heard that, she thought Haiqi was right, so she said, "OK, let''s go!" But before leaving, Hannah helps Haiqi clean up all the blood stains on his body, not to mention how clean he looks, at least not sloppy. Before they came to Su Tang''s house, it was dark through. Through the window, you can see the Yingying white light of haiyegu in the room, and smell a delicious aroma of drooling. There are a lot of people in the room. It sounds very lively. Haiqi and Hannah look at each other and knock on the door¡° Here we go

 Chapter 455

    Ye Qiao a little thought, then understood their intention, nodded to them with a smile, "it''s you, come in, just made hot pot, you can have a good mouth." Haiqi comes in with Hannah, a little stiff. After coming in, the fragrance is stronger and lingers on the tip of the nose for a long time¡° What are you doing here? Are you all right? " Wenjue came out of the kitchen with a plate of potato chips and saw Haiqi at a glance. Haiqi nodded, "well, thanks to the antidote provided by the virgin of Taoyuan, I''m all right now. I came here specially to thank her." Wen Jue nodded slightly, "you haven''t eaten yet. Sit down and eat together." Haiqi was not polite to him, so he took Hannah and sat down nearby. Originally not big table, plus Shanghai Qi couple and Gaia huamo Huasheng, instantly sat full. The pot is painted by Su Tang, and Cain''s Yuanyang pot is shaped like this. Because of the pepper Ye Qiao brought, he made a pot of red soup and a pot of white soup. The smell is very attractive. Under the pot is red charcoal, in a small iron basin, the soup in the mandarin duck pot is rolling. There are all kinds of dishes on the table. It looks very rich. Su Tang put some dishes into the red soup pot and the white soup pot, and ye Qiao also put them in. Gaia''s saliva almost fell off, "Eminem, sister-in-law, I want to eat meat! Eat meat! More meat Su Tang nodded with a smile, "OK, OK, I''ll give you more meat!" Said, full of a plate of meat all under the pot. Because the sliced meat is very thin, it has changed color after two laps in the pot. Su Tang gives Gaia a full plate, and Rua gives him a handful of hair. "Eat it. I''ll clip it for you after eating." Then Sutang put a lot of meat in huamo''s hand, and of course, he couldn''t forget erha who was anxious to shake off his tail. Gaia ah Wu filled his mouth with meat. His mouth was covered with a lot of oil and looked bright. At this time, the meat in the red soup pot was almost cooked. Su Tang quickly put a chopstick full and put it on the small plate in front of him.

 Chapter 456

    Wen Jue is half convinced. Recalling that he was in tiger Valley before, it was Yeqiao''s first time to say that he wanted to make hot pot after he found pepper. Think of that flavor at that time, Wen Jue couldn''t help shivering! At that time, people in the clan had never heard of hotpot, and they had to quarrel to eat it together. However, many people would not eat it again after the first bite, because the spicy tongue hurt. But what did yejo say? She said, "eat, eat, this hotpot, the more you eat, the more delicious it is." So eat a hot pot, harm the whole white tiger family for three days! The most pitiful thing is that there is not even a doctor in their tribe. Now looking at the hot pot in front of me, I feel a little conflicted, but everyone is eating so well, and the taste is really different from that of Yeqiao, so I''m ready to move. Su Tang gave Cain a chopstick of pork slices in a red soup pot and looked at him with a smile, "come and taste the charm of pepper." All of a sudden, all eyes on the table except Yeqiao were focused on the stealth. After all, Wen Jue is not the only one who wants to eat but also dares not to eat. Now that someone is a mouse, everyone is happy. Cain, who shouldered the heavy responsibility, picked up the meat slices, put them into his mouth without hesitation, chewed them twice, and then suddenly stopped. His face turned red visible to the naked eye. At this time, if you can give him a special effect, it is specified that there are two white gases in his ears and nostrils. Wen Jue''s eager paw was taken back immediately. He looked at Cain in horror and asked, "are you ok?" Cain did not answer him. But Cain''s face became more and more red, almost bloody. His nose, forehead are Qinchu a layer of fine sweat, mouth began to move, the speed is also faster and faster. Until the mouth of the meat to swallow, Su Tang quickly handed a cup of warm water, said with a smile, "feel good, do you still want to eat a bite of the impulse?" Cain waved his hand, indicating that he did not want water, and then put a piece of meat into his mouth. This time, he did not stop. Although his face was still red, he ate meat quickly.

 Chapter 457

    It can''t be because one person doesn''t mean to make another angry, and the one who is angry must suffer, right? This truth can''t be explained anywhere. Some people may say that people have already apologized. What else do you want? In this regard, Su sugar just want to laugh back, who requires others to apologize to you must accept? She has a good temper, but she is not a clay figurine to be kneaded by others. She can''t do anything about Haiqi, but she plays a small trick on Haiqi to vent her anger. But her temperament is aimed at Haiqi. She still likes Hannah very much. So when she gave Hannah a rather pitiful look, her heart suddenly softened¡° Your wound is not very big, in fact, you can eat less... "Hannah was stunned, and then she gently smile at Su Tang. Haiqi immediately climbed up the pole, "I''ll eat less then!" Su Tang: "but fortunately, Hannah grabbed the chopsticks in Haiqi''s hand, and she said," no! The virgin said that if you can''t eat, you can''t eat. If you want to eat something wrong, you have to trouble others to save you! " Haiqi dry moved his mouth, "that, that''s ok..." then Haiqi then wronged Baba to eat the white soup pot. However, after eating two mouthfuls, the grievance of little sesame disappeared. Although the white soup pot is not as exciting as the red soup pot, the taste is also very good! Hannah smiles and blinks at Sue sugar. Su Tang felt guilty for a while. Why does she always think that Hannah actually knows that she deliberately won''t let Haiqi eat the red pot? But Hannah did not point out, she naturally will not go to pierce, two people are very tacit silence. It''s just that Hannah''s hand is injured and it''s inconvenient to pick up the dishes, so she always intentionally or unintentionally asks Haiqi to help her pick up some dishes in the red soup pot. Haiqi can''t eat the pungent taste. God knows how tormented it is, especially he has tasted it. He knows how good it is! Therefore, although he was eating the dishes in the white soup pot, he kept looking into the red soup pot and swallowing his saliva. He was so greedy. In Su Tang''s eyes, this scene made her feel happy

 Chapter 458

    Hai Qi''s eyes were drooping, and his expression was unpredictable. Ye Qiao curled his mouth, "is that it? Just now, I don''t know who said that as long as he could do it, he would never refuse... "Wenjue pulled Yeqiao, and his tone was slightly severe," ah Qiao! " Ye Qiao stares at Wen Jue and hums heavily, but he is not talking. Wenjue did not speak, he quietly waiting for Haiqi''s reply. In fact, he also understood Haiqi''s concerns. The crystal stone of the five tribes is the foundation of their tribe and the foundation of their brilliance. Where crystal stone exists, it can derive the heaven and earth force with the same properties as crystal stone, thus increasing the cultivation speed of the clansmen. This is why the orcs of the five tribes are much better than the orcs of other tribes. Genes, of course, are more effective than crystal stones. In fact, to tell the truth, if it wasn''t for Cain and Yeqiao, just because Sutang was the messenger of beast God, wenjue would never lend her the kyanite. But it happened that her cub recognized her as a partner, and her partner recognized her as a sister. Wen Jue said that he was really too difficult! Therefore, Haiqi''s hesitation is completely understandable. After all, it is normal for him to have difficulty in making a choice because it involves the foundation of a family. Hannah gently took Haiqi''s hand. She looked at Su Tang. "Can I ask, what''s the use of Saint''s borrowing our crystal stones?" Sue sugar sat up straight. She didn''t answer Hannah''s question directly. After she felt better, she looked at Gaia with a smile¡° Yaya, are you full? "¡° Well, I''m full¡° Then you and Hua Mo, Hua Sheng and ER ha, will you go upstairs together? " Gaia didn''t think much about it. He nodded happily. "Good sister-in-law ~" after their figure disappeared on the stairs, Su Tang said, "I want the crystal stone to save... My life." Hannah''s eyes flashed and her mouth opened slightly in surprise.

 Chapter 459

    After a while of pinching, he finally made up his mind to say, "my Mermaid family has not given birth to a baby for ten seasons. You are the messenger of the beast God. Would you please ask the beast God for me if there is a solution? Otherwise, if we go on like this, our Mermaid family will be extinct sooner or later! " Sue sugar was almost surprised! Ten seasons! That''s 20 years. There has been no new population growth for 20 years. It''s really a terrible number. For so many years, the whole tribe has failed to have cubs. It can be ruled out that they are suffering from rare diseases. After all, the orc continent is so mysterious that she can''t put the possibility of blue star here. After all, there is no Mermaid in blue star. Ye Qiao looks at Su Tang, because she knows about the system and understands that Su Tang is not an animal God Messenger, so she is very worried about whether this problem will embarrass her. Su Tang gives her a reassuring look before she looks at Hai Qi again¡° I can promise you to try, but I don''t guarantee that there will be a solution, or that the solution is very difficult and I can''t do it at all. " Haiqi was relieved. He nodded hastily, "yes! I appreciate your help. If there is a solution, it would be best! " At this time, Wen Jue chimed in, "there are four seasons for the white tiger family. There are only 108 Manchu people left." Haiqi suddenly suffered a face, "we Mermaid tribe left 74 people, we are not far from extinction..." Su Tang heard that is a Leng, see their posture, all straight to the road of extermination, do not look back! She didn''t think much and opened the system''s survival Q & a page¡¾ Ding! Please input the question you need to inquire!]¡® Why didn''t the mermaid and the white tiger have a baby for many years? How can they have a baby? "¡¾ Ding! The answer to the current question has been found. Do you want to spend 10000 exchange points to view it? Su Tang was silent for a while. She thinks that the sea clan leader has a grudge against her. How long has he been here? It will directly consume her one intermediate survival question and answer and advanced survival question and answer, not to mention so many exchange points! It seems that there are more than 20000 exchange points left last time. It''s almost 30000.

 Chapter 460

    Then the system lists many factors, such as unreasonable diet, unhealthy work and rest, and finally comes to the conclusion that the current pregnancy rate of mermaid is only 0.05%. Seeing this amount, Su Tang was shocked! She couldn''t believe looking at Hai Qi and murmuring, "Hai clan leader, do you know what the current pregnancy probability of your Mermaid clan is?" Haiqi didn''t understand, "ah?" What''s the probability of conception? Ye Qiao looks sad. After all, the white tiger and the mermaid are not much different¡° How many? Is it low? After all, there are no cubs in ten seasons Su Tang nodded with difficulty, "well, it''s very low, only 0.05%." Ye Qiao couldn''t help exclaiming, "no, it''s so low!" Cain had heard Su Tang mention the meaning of percentage before, so he understood more or less, and could not help frowning. Such a low percentage, coupled with the 74 remaining members of the mermaid family, is less than one percent. It''s a ghost to have a female to conceive! Haiqi and Hannah look anxious. They don''t understand what Sutang means. Anyway, they know it''s not a good idea to look at the expressions of Yeqiao and Cain. Hannah nervously grabbed Sue sugar''s sleeve. "Saint, what do you mean by what you just said?" Yeqiao said, "let me explain it to you." Then he said to Su Tang, "go on and see if there is any solution?" Su Tang nodded and continued to browse the information on the light screen panel. I thought that the following would be the solution, but I didn''t expect that the following information was the current situation of the white tigers. After thinking about it, I realized that when I asked questions before, I seemed to have brought the White Tigers with me. So I looked down the data, and after a similar analysis, I finally came to the conclusion that the pregnancy rate of the white tiger is 1.28%. It''s much better than Mermaid, but the probability is also low, which makes people can''t bear to look directly at it! Just as ye Qiao explained the meaning of percentage to Haiqi and his wife, they also understood how low 0.05% is.

 Chapter 461

    "Lying trough!" Su Tang couldn''t resist a rude remark. This system is really changing the way to let them all go to Muxian Shenfu. What kind of immortal land is this Muxian Shenfu? Ye Qiao''s heart jumped and asked, "sugar treasure, what''s the matter? Is there no way? " Su Tang''s attention was attracted by the following words, so she didn''t answer Ye Qiao''s question for the time being. The people around her looked at her and sat cross legged with her eyes closed. They didn''t dare to disturb her. They were all anxious The beast God loves peace, and what he most expects is that all races can live in harmony. All the five tribes can intermarry with other tribes. Intermarriage is blessed by the beast God. The female of the five tribes increases the chance of pregnancy by 20%, and the offspring born by the female of other tribes increases the chance of awakening by 20%. The five tribes can also intermarry with each other. In order to maintain the balance of the animal world, the probability of intermarriage and pregnancy among the five tribes increases by 2%. However, it should be noted that if a child marries another race, he or she will inherit one race at random, and a few lucky children can inherit two different abilities at the same time£¨ Note: after the birth of the five beasts by intermarriage, they can still inherit the corresponding heaven and earth forces of the five beasts.) It took Sutang a long time to figure it out. The system means that if two orcs of different races mate, the offspring will inherit one of the racial powers, and a few will inherit both. Moreover, if you inherit the blood of the five Orc races, the cub will surely awaken. If you don''t inherit it, it will be like other ordinary orcs, and there is a probability that it won''t awaken. In this way, it''s fair. After all, the cubs after the five beasts will surely awaken their powers. The starting point is much higher than that of other races. Fortunately, the five animal race has a low probability of pregnancy, and if it gives birth to an alien blood, it can at least increase the awakening probability of the cub by 20%, which seems to be good. Then, Su Tang found that the answer given by the system has been turned to the end. In other words, unless the use of drugs to improve physical fitness, increase the chance of pregnancy, otherwise only with other races intermarriage this way can go. With Pu in mind, Su Tang opened her eyes.

 Chapter 462

    Haiqi immediately looked respectful, "the beast God said that if we can find the sea dragon fish, we will take good care of it." Then, after a pause, he asked cautiously, "how dare you ask the messenger, where is the sea dragon now?" Su Tang looks at Hai Qi with a strange smile on her face. Everyone looked at them for no reason. Su Tang blinked and slowly spat out four words, "Muxian Shenfu." Hai Qi: "everyone:" Ye Qiao suddenly gloated with a smile and clapped his hands, "this is good! If you don''t borrow this crystal stone, you have to borrow it! Ah, you say how wonderful this life is. One second ago, it was... "Su Tang looked at Ye Qiao with a smile." the third blue flower, which increases the pregnancy probability of the white tiger family, is also in the Muxian temple. " In a word, ye Qiao''s face turned red. After a long time, he patted Su Tang angrily, "you son of a bitch, can''t you finish speaking all at once? It''s really appetizing! To be honest, what else did you say? " Sutang touched her nose. "The beast God also said that another way to increase the chance of pregnancy is to allow the tribe and the female of the alien orc to mate." Because Muxian''s mansion is not available for the time being, Su Tang thought that everyone would be very happy to hear the news, so she deliberately left the news at the end. But how could everyone''s reaction be different from what she imagined? Hai Qi only hesitated for a moment, then shook his head and denied, "no! Absolutely not! How can I get married with foreigners? How can we awaken the ability of otherness Wen Jue didn''t answer in a hurry. He asked Su Tang, "how much chance of pregnancy will it increase to be married with other people? Ah Qi is also right. What should I do if my blood is polluted and I can''t wake up? " Ye Qiao professional demolition, she held her arm sneer, "really two pedantic essence, tribes are going to be extinct, and the mood care about blood pollution?"

 Chapter 463

    Then she turned her eyes to Wen Jue, "do you think that if ah Yin and I have cubs in the future, you will not like them because they have not inherited the blood of white tiger, or because they have no awakening ability?" Wen Jue subconsciously retorted, "of course not." But when he finished, he was stunned. Su Tang looked at Hai Qi again and asked with a smile, "what about you? The sea clan chief? If Momo''s cub doesn''t have the awakening ability, don''t you like him? " Haiqi didn''t speak. His face was a little stiff. Although he knew Su Tang was right, he just couldn''t pass the heart. Su Tang sighed, but he didn''t force Hai Qi any more. He always had to leave some time for others to digest¡° The sea clan leader, is not the same race can be called a family, as long as there is love, we are a family, love in, home Haiqi didn''t know what he thought of. He suddenly stood up and couldn''t help breathing quickly. Hannah also stood up, looking at him with a worried face, "are you ok?" Haiqi shakes her head and pats Hannah''s hand in a soothing way. After that, he nodded and smiled at Sutang. "Thank you for telling me that I need to think about it. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow, OK?" Su Tang said with a smile, "of course!" Then Haiqi said goodbye in a hurry and left with Hannah. Left a few people looking at each other. Ye Qiao: "what''s the matter with clan leader Hai? It looks a little strange. " Su Tang: "did I just say the right thing? How do I feel like he''s like this after I say something? " Cain: No, sugar said it very well Wen Jue: "I seem to know the reason..." hearing this, the other three people''s eyes looked at Wen Jue. Wenjue was silent and lowered his eyes. In his eyes, he was brewing an indescribable depression¡° Bang Ye Qiao and so on some impatient, fiercely patted the table, issued a huge sound¡° Wen, can you hurry up, Mo Mo Ji or not a man? All the flowers I''ve been waiting for are dying! "

 Chapter 464

    As the next head of the mermaid clan, Haiqi''s experience on the land is indispensable. This is his first time on the ground. He is full of curiosity and longing. He should have been very happy, but now his face is very smelly - a girl chirps behind him, "ah Qi, look, what kind of animal is this? I can fly¡° Ah Qi, ah Qi, I''m so tired. Can we stop and have a rest? "¡° Qi, are you hungry? I brought cuttlefish, it can move, very fresh! It should taste good! "¡° Ah Qi, ah Qi... "Hai Qi suddenly turned his head and said with a cold face," ah Jie, you''d better go back. If you let Ah Fu know that you''re running out secretly, you''ll be angry! " Ah Qi suddenly stops and looks at Hai Qi angrily. "Anyway, I''ve sneaked out. I''m not scolded by Ah Fu when I go back now. I''d better wait until I''ve had enough fun to go back." Haiqi: "Haiqi was speechless by ah Qi''s remarks. She simply stopped talking and let her follow her. After a while, it was dark. Haiqi found a relatively dry area and gathered up a small fire. The fire reflected on their faces, bringing a little light as well as some warmth. Ah Qi squats in front of the fire with his arms in his arms. His frozen teeth tremble. Although it''s already warm season, it''s still very cold at night. Haiqi quietly burns the fire in front of him. He looks at ah Qi''s pale face and laughs¡° Why don''t you just stay in the sea? I don''t know what you''re doing if you have to touch the ground with me? " Ah Qi straightened his chest, "of course I''m here to protect you. I''m your sister!" Hai Qi looked at ah Qi with disdain, "save you? If you are in danger, you must run faster than anyone else Ah Qi''s face turned red, "nonsense! I''m your elder sister. How can I leave you and run alone? " Hai Qi squinted at ah Qi and said, "not long ago in the sea, Wuwang Strait..." "ah!" Ah Qi suddenly yelled and interrupted Hai Qi''s words. She blushed, "that time, that time was an accident, and I was scared, but don''t worry, from now on, if you encounter danger, I will let you run first!" Haiqi felt a little funny. He shook his head helplessly and added some firewood to the fire¡° If you speak so loud again, be careful to attract fierce beasts! Don''t ask me to help you then. " Ah Qi hummed discontentedly, "ah Qi, you are getting worse. Don''t think I didn''t hear you when you talked with Ah Fu. Ah Fu said that he would light a fire at night, so the beast would not dare to get close to the fire."

 Chapter 465

    Haiqi can''t see anything, but he has a feeling of being watched. His hair is creepy, which makes him have to be on guard! Haiqi''s sudden change makes ah Qi feel very scared. She also looks around carefully, but she doesn''t find anything. She looked at Hai Qi, who was still alert, and was a little flustered. She pulled Hai Qi''s skirt, "ah Qi, what''s the matter with you?" Haiqi didn''t speak, but the uneasiness in his heart was constantly enlarged. His nerves were tense, and he looked around on guard. Suddenly - a dark shadow passed through the forest from afar, and the breeze was detected by Haiqi¡° Who He gave a loud drink and took a defensive stance, staring at the shadow. Seeing this, ah Qi is also on guard. After a long stalemate, they finally heard a low roar of some unknown beast. Voice in the throat, seems to have some fear of them, so has been afraid to rush forward. Ah Qi bravely picked up a small piece of red charcoal wood from the fire and threw it in the direction of the roar of the beast¡° Bang -- "the red carbon wood hit the trunk of the nearby trunk, splashing a lot of sparks. With a little light of fire, Hai Qi only had time to see the outline of the beast clearly, but he didn''t have time to shake it. The wild animal seemed to be shocked and yelled. The trees around it were pounded and banged, and some of them were even broken. Startling roar echoed in the firefly forest, I do not know how many birds were startled at that moment. Gasping for breath, the beast came out of the shadow step by step, and gradually came to the light, so that people could see its appearance. The dark hair on his body is like a needle or a stick, standing on his body against the cold light of the moonlight. His eyes are as big as their heads, and his four claws are sharp and tightly inserted in the ground, and his tail is swinging around. It seems that I accidentally threw it to the side of the tree trunk. Suddenly I heard a crisp sound, and a crack suddenly appeared on the tree surrounded by five people.

 Chapter 466

    The beast opened his mouth and roared at Haiqi, obviously dissatisfied with what he had just done. Then he raised a paw and was ready to shoot Haiqi. Because the distance was too close, Haiqi didn''t have time to react. He could only watch the sharp paw attack him. He subconsciously put his arm in front of him. He even felt the breeze of the beast''s paw, and the peculiar smell of the beast. But the expected pain did not come. On the contrary, the beast roared angrily in the other direction, which made his ears hurt. Haiqi looked up and saw an ORC with short silver hair and unclear face. Golden light flashed in his hand. Every time the light attacked the beast, the beast roared in pain. The silver haired Orc had attracted the attention of the beast at the moment. He took time to look at Hai Qi and said, "don''t go Ah Qi wakes up in a dream and pulls Hai Qi away from the beast. The two escaped a distance, and felt that the beast could not catch up before they stopped. Ah Qi''s face turned pale. She gasped and said, "I''m scared to death. What''s this? How come your powers don''t work for it? " Haiqi''s face is not good-looking, he shook his head, "I do not know." Ah Qi patted his chest with lingering fear, "thanks to the orc just now, otherwise we will die or die." They could still hear the roar of the wild animal in the distance, and they felt that it was a little angry. Hai Qi''s eyes flashed, "I want to go back and have a look. I''m not sure he''s there alone..." ah Qi was stunned for a moment, and she lowered her head, "but are you sure we''re not going to delay him?" The distant animal''s hissing sound is more and more violent. It sounds that the battle between them seems to have entered the most intense stage. Haiqi couldn''t wait. He hardened his head and walked back. "Sister, we can''t leave him alone. He fought with the beast to save us. The patriarch said that no matter what he did, he should be worthy of his heart." Ah Qi also summoned up courage, she nodded heavily, "OK! Let''s go back! "

 Chapter 467

    After Wen Jue finished, he planned to leave. When he was sleeping, he heard the roar of the cattle piercing beast. He knew that someone had accidentally offended the guy, so he wanted to drive away the hateful guy who disturbed his sleep, so that he could go back to sleep. Ah Qi stopped Wen Jue, "where are you going?" Wen Jue looked at ah Qi for no reason. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Ah Qi feels that his face is hot. Fortunately, it''s dark at night. Even if he blushes, he can''t see it. Wen Jue is more strange, "what do you blush for?" Ah Qi is so stiff that she forgets that the orcs can see things at night! By Wen Jue so aboveboard pick out, a Qi change more embarrassed, originally because he was saved by Wen Jue and a little favor for him also disappeared! Haiqi quickly took over the topic, "we are from the mermaid tribe. I''m Haiqi. She''s AQI. What about you?" Wen Jue nodded faintly, "white tiger tribe, Wen Jue." With that, he was ready to go around the two people and quickly go back to his cave to get some sleep. Haiqi and AQI look at each other, and they don''t understand wenjue''s brain circuit. So they go? be gone? However, seeing that people have no intention of looking back, Hai Qi quickly pulls ah Qi up. Wenjue was really sleepy. He noticed that the two had been following him, but he didn''t care. He thought they were just on their way, so he didn''t talk. He went straight back to the cave he found by accident and fell asleep. No one bothered him now. Outside the cave, Haiqi and AQI look at each other, but they don''t enter the cave, but they don''t leave. They light a small fire and sleep at the entrance of the cave. So when wenjue woke up the next day - he looked at the two sleeping at his mouth of the cave, and his face was silent: ---... So inexplicably, firefly forest had a team of three more.

 Chapter 468

    Wenjue also quietly stepped back two steps, although he did not speak, but he used action to show that he also felt sick. Ah Qi snorted, reached out and pinched the gum, which had begun to solidify slowly. It was soft. He could pinch it into whatever shape he wanted. It was very interesting, but he didn''t stick his hand. Such a funny thing, these two wooden Hans feel disgusted. They are so boring. After several days on the road, everyone felt a little tired. Just found a small cave, to accommodate them just right, so immediately decided to stay here. Some places in the cave are very dirty, and some places are a little better. Ah Qi likes to be clean, so he is going to clean it. Wen Jue put out a grid of gold bars to block the entrance of the mountain, to ensure that the air circulation and light are good, and there will not be any big beasts in. Because the grid is just to prevent large animals, leaving enough space for ah Qi to drill out, so Hai Qi is very worried. "You must stay in the cave. Don''t go anywhere until we come back," he said Ah Qi nodded, "I know!" Although she has also awakened her powers, her talent is not as good as these two brothers. She is obviously much bigger than them. However, both of them have realized their energy, but she still stays at Level 3. She is really more than others, and she is very angry. Usually, with the two of them, she may have a wave, because she knows that if she can''t beat the younger brothers, she can take her to run, but if she is left alone, she will surely be better than anyone else! Wen Jue also felt relieved about his powers. Looking at Hai Qi, he said, "we''ll come back after we fight a prey. It won''t be long before it gets dark. Ah Qi will be more unsafe in the cave!" Haiqi nodded and followed wenjue to leave. After they left, ah Qi was lazy. She put the long eared beast that she had just pinched out of Hiro''s SAP on a stone in the cave. Then she cheered herself and began to clean the cave. Because the power is water, it''s very convenient to clean. But after she washed the whole cave with water, she was so tired that she almost couldn''t straighten up. Sit down and have a rest, but find a strange problem.

 Chapter 469

    "Stinky Qi, stop! If I hit you or not, you dare to laugh at me. I''m your sister! " Being interrupted by Hai Qi, ah Qi has completely forgotten about the long eared beast. Wen Jue and Hai Qi didn''t even care Not far from the cave where they lived, there was a very strong giant tree. Its roots were intertwined with dragons, and its branches were wrapped with vines of wrist thickness. An orc leaned lazily against the tree trunk. He was playing with an ugly little thing in his hand. If you look carefully, isn''t it the long eared beast that ah Qi lost before? Ah Qi''s call and curse came into the forest. The orc looked through the thick branches and raised his lips slightly. There was a smile in his dark blue eyes. He stretched, slightly raised his hand and circled in the air. A water blue light overflowed from his fingertips, forming a small vortex in the air. He took the long eared beast made of gum and put his hand into the whirlpool. When he took it out again, the long eared beast disappeared. He jumped off the tree trunk three or two times. He turned around and walked in the opposite direction of the cave. When having dinner, ah Qi suddenly sees the long eared beast on the stone. He can''t believe his eyes¡° Look! How did it come out again? I''ve looked for it many times before, but I didn''t find it. Why is it here all of a sudden? " Hai Qi still shrugged, "it must be that you didn''t look for it carefully before, so you didn''t find it." Ah Qi frowned, "no, I''ve seen all the places in the cave. It''s really strange..." Wen Jue was adding firewood''s hand, and then he looked warily at the entrance of the cave, and Hai Qi was suddenly on guard. They looked at each other, nodded, and then moved cautiously toward the entrance of the cave. Just when I came out, I saw the grass outside the cave shaking, and a figure flashed by.

 Chapter 470

    Nandington hesitated for a moment, but did not answer. In the end, siding said, "it''s nothing to do with you. It''s our tribe''s business. Let us go. It''s a misunderstanding. Let us go!" Wenjue finally untied the rope on them. Just as they said, it was a misunderstanding. However, when they were free, they did not leave immediately. Nanding took a look at the three people, especially when he glanced over wenjue, there was a deep meaning in it, "who are you? Why is it in Hiro forest? Have you met Casso? " Wen Jue was not comfortable with his gaze and frowned slightly. "It doesn''t matter who we are. We are here to experience, and we don''t know who you are talking about CaSO." Siding yelled at once, "Hiro forest is the settlement of our heaven swallowing Python people. Who allowed you to come here to experience! You leave quickly, or don''t blame us for being rude! " When Nanding heard his brother''s words like this, his heart jumped. When he noticed the ugly faces of the three people on the other side, he quickly stopped him! What are you talking about? " After scolding his younger brother, he turned his head and looked at Wen Jue with a smile. "I''m sorry, my brother is not sensible. Don''t worry about him. In fact, he is also kind-hearted. There are many wild animals in Hiro forest, which is very dangerous. He may be afraid that you will be hurt by wild animals, so..." Hai Qi waved his hand impatiently, "OK, OK, you go quickly, You don''t care what we do. " Nanding nodded in reply with a smile, and pulled the unconvinced looking Xiding away. Looking at their backs, ah Qi touched his chin. "The sky swallowing boa clan seems to be a bit overbearing. What''s more, kasuo is actually a traitor, just a good one. Why should he turn his back on his tribe and become a wandering Orc?" Betrayers, as the name suggests, are orcs who have betrayed their tribe and thus been expelled by the tribe. Generally, they have done something unforgivable. You know, orcs attach great importance to loyalty. Generally, orcs who betray their tribe will be rejected by all orcs. In this harsh living environment, without the protection of the tribe, ordinary orcs will not last long to serve the beast God.

 Chapter 471

    In the next few days, the three returned to the ranks of having nothing to do with hunting and playing tricks on small animals. They said it was experience, but in fact it seemed more appropriate to play. It''s just that ah Qi recently discovered that their food will always be much less inexplicably. The other two are too big to notice. Even if ah Qi mentions it, they don''t care. Haiqi said, "don''t worry, it''s just a little less food. Maybe some little beast stole it when he was hungry. Don''t be afraid. Ah Jue and I will protect you!" A Qi white sea Qi one eye, she doesn''t want to pay attention to this silly goods. It''s another sunny day. As soon as they are ready to go out, ah Qi feels a little strange in his body. Wen Jue''s nose twitched a few times. He looked at ah Qi strangely. Ah Qi didn''t react. She scratched her head and said, "what are you looking at me for?" After a while, Hai Qi''s face also faintly turned red. He leaned up to ah Qi''s ear and said in a low voice, "elder sister, are you in heat?" Ah Qi stares big eyes. After such a reminder, it seems to be true! Ah Qi was immediately flustered. He was at a loss in his big eyes. Haiqi coughed softly, "elder sister, if you want to have a rest in the cave, I''ll find some big green leaves for you." Ah Qi bowed his head and nodded weakly. After Haiqi found many big green leaves for her and cleaned herself up, she had to lie on the animal skin. Haiqi rubbed his hands, "well, sister, what would you like to eat? I''ll call you. " Ah Qi''s face was wilting, and he couldn''t raise any interest. "Whatever..." Hai Qi said, "well, I''ll go out and turn around with ah Jue and come back. Stay in the cave and don''t run around!" Ah Qi turns over lazily and says, "well..." maybe it''s because of the estrus period. Ah Qi feels that she''s lazy now and doesn''t want to move at all, but she can''t sleep. It''s really sad. Staring at the prey not far away, she is too bored. When ah Qi comes back, she must let him break two sections of Shiluo branch for him to play. All of a sudden, there seems to be a flash of blue light above the prey not far away. Ah Qi stares big eyes and stares there without blinking.

 Chapter 472

    In the next few days, ah Qi doesn''t go out with them on the pretext of estrus. She was in the cave every day, and could see the blue whirlpool and the hand that made her heart beat every day. Strange to say, the vortex always appeared soon after they left Haiqi. It felt like people on the other side of the vortex were looking at them all the time. On this day, after Haiqi left, AQI sat directly beside the prey pile, quietly waiting for the vortex to appear. indeed. After a while, the whirlpool appeared. The hands skillfully out of the vortex, began to touch the prey pile. Seeing this, ah Qi quickly handed a piece of prey''s back thigh up. She found that people on the other side of the vortex seemed to like eating the hind legs of their prey. As she handed the meat, she said with a smile, "are you looking for this?" Hearing the sound, the big hand suddenly froze. After two seconds of silence, it suddenly began to retract. However, ah Qi had been prepared for a long time. She grabbed the hands and muttered, "don''t go. I''ve been watching you for several days. Every time you come to get the prey while ah Di and they go out, can you see us?" The big hand did not insist on shrinking in any more, so he quietly put it there and let ah Qi grasp it¡° But don''t worry, I didn''t tell my brother that you come to take the prey every day. You can continue to take it. "..."¡° Your hands are so big that they almost cover both my hands, but your hands are hard and comfortable to touch. "..."¡° Why do you ignore me? You can hear me. My name is ah Qi. I don''t know your name yet On the other side of the whirlpool, the man ignored her all the time, and ah Qi was not discouraged. He grabbed the man''s hand and talked endlessly. That person doesn''t have impatient appearance, and sea Qi is not the same at all, this let a Qi is very happy! Unknowingly, it''s almost noon. After hearing the news from outside the cave, ah Qi grabs a hind leg and puts it into the big hand.

 Chapter 473

    Haiqi and they didn''t go out in the end. After all, they had been out all morning, and they were very tired and needed a rest. Ah Qi felt a little pity. He was worried, but he didn''t dare to go too far to avoid being seen by them. Finally, ah Qi can''t wait for them to go out again, but he has to pretend that nothing happened. Hai Qi looked at ah Qi suspiciously, "elder sister, don''t you really come with us?" Ah Qi waved his hand in a hurry, "no, no, my estrus is not over. Going out with you will affect your hunting. I''d better stay in the cave!" On hearing this, Hai Qi felt reasonable, so he didn''t say any more and left with Wen Jue. As soon as they got out of the cave, ah Qi got up and sat down beside the prey pile, waiting for the blue whirlpool to appear. However, she was disappointed and waited for a whole afternoon. Until it was dark at night, Haiqi and they came back, and the vortex never appeared again. That night, ah Qi lost sleep for the first time. He couldn''t sleep all night. He even got up the next morning and was laughed by Hai Qi with two big black circles under his eyes¡° Hahaha, sister, your eyes are so funny, a little like, a little like the animal that looks silly. What''s your name again? " Wen Jue added silently, "iron eater." Haiqi covered his stomach and laughed, "yes, iron eater! Ha ha ha, I''m so happy? "Ah Qi pursed his lips and kicked Hai Qi with a gloomy face," I make you laugh! Make you laugh! How dare you laugh Maybe Haiqi felt that it was too hard to hold back, so he took wenjue to flee in a hurry. Qi was angry and aggrieved in his heart. He went back to lie on the animal skin and was ready to have another sleep. I didn''t expect that as soon as she lay down, she saw the blue whirlpool coming out again. Ah Qi lay there and didn''t move. She looked at the blue whirlpool and felt uncomfortable. Although he didn''t say that he would come in the afternoon yesterday, he didn''t say that he wouldn''t come, which made her wait for a long time. Think of her now? Hum!

 Chapter 474

    The big hand heard ah Qi''s voice and stopped. After several hesitations, he sent his hand to ah Qi to eat. Ah Qi went forward angrily and took the sweet fruit in his big hand. "I don''t forgive you. I just don''t want to waste such delicious fruit." Big hand again, ah Qi was drawn back by him without noticing. Ah Qi was flustered, but she didn''t dare to move the blue whirlpool rashly. She could only shout when it didn''t disappear¡° Why did you go back? Is it because I''m angry with you? Then I''m not angry, OK? Why don''t you stay? " The blue whirlpool trembled slightly. Ah Qi is more worried and tears are coming out. But fortunately, the hand came in again, this time with a pile of sweet fruits in the palm. Red Yanyan also hung a small drop of water, it looks sweet and delicious. Ah Qi quickly hugged the big hand, and the little sweet fruit was scattered all over the ground¡° I don''t want candies. I want you. Don''t go Big hand did not move, let ah Qi pull, also did not intend to take back. Ah Qi was on the alert for a long time, then he slowly let go, holding his big hand and muttering¡° I told you my name was ah Qi. You haven''t told me your name yet. "..."¡° Or do you have no name? Shall I give you a name¡° If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent. My name is ah Qi, and your name is ah Xi, right? Ah Xi, just call you ah Xi... "..." good times are always short. It didn''t take long for the sound to come from outside the cave. Ah Qi''s body was stiff, and he quickly pushed his big hand into the whirlpool, "my brother is back, you go back first, and come back to me in the afternoon. Oh, you must come to me!" The big hand gently patted ah Qi''s little hand, and pushed the back leg meat of ah Qi''s stronghold to one side. Ah Qi is stunned, "don''t you want meat?" The big hand shook gently, then drew back, followed by the blue whirlpool disappeared.

 Chapter 475

    Haiqi finds that AQI has become more and more strange recently. Mingming''s estrus is over, but ah Qi still doesn''t want to go out with them. He stays in the cave all day and doesn''t know what he''s doing. You know, in the past, ah Qi wanted to stay outside until dark and didn''t want to come back. Strong curiosity drives Hai Qi, can''t help but want to find out. On this day, he and Wen Jue greet ah Qi as usual¡° Elder sister, I went out with a Jue. Do you have anything to eat? We''ll call back and bring it to you! " Ah Qi nodded perfunctorily, "well, anything will do, I don''t choose." Haiqi shrugged, "well, let''s go." Ah Qi looks forward to it. After they leave, he sits in the place where the blue whirlpool always appears, waiting for the big hand to appear. After Haiqi and wenjue walked out of a distance, Haiqi stopped. He looked at wenjue and said, "have you found that sister is always strange recently?" Wenjue light looking at Haiqi, this fool just found out? Every time he barbecued meat, he found that the hind legs of the prey could not be found, and there was no hind leg bone in the pile of bones he had eaten. At that time, he wondered where the meat had gone? Later, when I saw the little sweet fruit suddenly appeared in the cave, I had a guess in my heart. It''s just that ah Qi didn''t mention it. It''s about other people''s privacy. He didn''t ask a lot, so he didn''t know anything. But Haiqi is really stupid... Haiqi doesn''t know that he has been despised by wenjue in his heart. He looks at wenjue mysteriously¡° Sister must be hiding something from us. Maybe she''ll steal some delicious food in the cave while we go hunting. No, I have to go back and have a look! " Wenjue: "although he was disgusted, he didn''t trust the erlengzi to go back alone, so he followed him silently. They walked carefully back to the entrance of the mountain without making a sound¡° Here you are at last Ah Qi''s voice makes Hai Qi''s heart rise to his throat, and he thinks that his secret return has been discovered by ah Jie. Silly fufu felt his head, just ready to go out to admit his mistake, but was pulled by Wen Jue.

 Chapter 476

    Especially after that hand began to speak, ah Qi was so happy to fly! The most anticipated thing every day is that Haiqi and wenjue go hunting, and then her ah Xi will come to her, chat with her and bring her fruit¡° Xi, where are you? Shall I come to you? I want to see you. "¡° Ah Qi, I... "His voice is a little bitter, it seems that there is something difficult to say. Ah Qi dropped his head in disappointment, "can''t you? But I really want to meet ah Xi... "Ah Xi didn''t answer ah Qi''s question directly. Instead, he held ah Qi''s little hand and said," it''s good for us to do this, isn''t it? " Ah Qi turns her lips wrongly. She wants to break away from ah Xi''s shackles, but she doesn''t have enough strength. Ah Xi also felt ah Qi''s emotion. He grasped ah Qi''s hand tightly, "I, I don''t want to see you, just me..." ah Qi asked stubbornly, "just what? Are you ugly? Whether you are ugly or not, I will not dislike you, or are you afraid of my ugliness? " The strength of ah Xi''s holding his hand increased a little. His tone was a little urgent. "No, no, ah Qi is not ugly at all. Ah Qi is the most beautiful female I have ever seen!" Unconscious love words, let a Qi after listening to heart happy Zizi, but she still asked, "that in the end is why?" A helpless sigh, "I, ah..."... Outside the cave, Haiqi saw that sister a was holding a big hand that came out of nowhere. She said something sweet. He couldn''t help but stare! That''s too much! Sister has never talked to him like this! I think when he was the hardest in front of elder sister, they just came to the ground, because he was angry that elder sister secretly followed him and didn''t give her a good face. Then elder sister didn''t blame him and yelled to protect him. It was so funny! That inexplicable big hand must have an intention to her elder sister, otherwise why only pick them out to find her? Look at their appearance, it must not be a day or two! Sister is not willing to go out recently, it must be because of this big hand! Think of here, Haiqi feel very angry!

 Chapter 477

    Panic a moment later, she smelled a familiar smell, is a Qi! She wanted to ask ah Qi what she was doing, but her mouth was covered and she couldn''t make a sound, so she could only keep shouting. The news was very loud. Naturally, ah Xi also heard it. He immediately asked, "who are you? What do you want to do? Something''s coming at me. Let her go No one responded to him. Ah Qi knows that ah Xi is misunderstood, and immediately struggles to let Hai Qi let go of himself. Unexpectedly, her struggling voice sounds like she is suffering from inhuman torture at the moment! Where does ah Xi manage so much? "Ah Qi, wait for me!" he said immediately Then, the blue vortex disappears. Hai Qi sees this, also let go of a Qi, immediately face up to a reproach, scolded dog blood. Haiqi shrunk his head. "Sister, you calm down. Don''t you want to know who ah Xi is? Look, I''ve helped you. He''ll be here in a minute Ah Qi made a move. Haiqi seems to be right. Ah Xi will come right away. Oh, my God, will he misunderstand that he is acting with ah Di and deliberately deceive him? Thinking about this, ah Qi was so flustered that he felt dizzy and weak. Haiqi also looked at wenjue complacently, "ah Jue, the way you think is useful. Later, ah Xi will come to see if I can beat him or not! How dare you cheat my elder sister! I think he''s tired of living! " Wen Jue: "he thought that these two Leng Zi would expose him sooner or later, but he didn''t expect that they would expose him so wrongly! Before I had time to think about it, ah Qi''s eyes drifted over, "ah Jue, I also regard you as my brother. I''m not sorry for you. Do you want to harm me like this?" Wen Jue: "how can we sophistry to avoid ah Qi''s poisonous tongue attack? The answer is no way to avoid it! So when ah Xi rushed to the cave with a worried face, ah Qi was teaching the two people with a cross waist and a fierce face. Maybe there is something in the heart. When ah Xi looks at ah Qi, ah Qi just turns back, so they look at each other.

 Chapter 478

    Ah Qi bumps into ah Xi''s arms, hands tightly around his waist¡° Now that you are here, you are not allowed to leave! " Ah Xi''s body was stiff for a moment, but he soon relaxed, and his eyes were very different from those just now. He tentatively hugs ah Qi. Ah Qi felt it and held him tighter at the same time! Hai Qi wants to go forward and separate them. "Elder sister, let him go. What do you look like?" Pulled, did not pull, pulled again, still cannot pull! Hai Qi''s dry stare! Ah Xi''s face looked at Hai Qi flatly, but in his dark blue eyes, his violent eyes flashed by. Wenjue immediately alert to the sea Qi this two lengzi to pull away. The first feeling that ah Xi gave him was that he was not easy to be provoked, and that kind of look, that kind of momentum, was only after he had experienced real blood experience and fought with countless people. Haiqi looked at wenjue inexplicably, with a trace of discontent on his face, "what are you pulling me for? Didn''t you see my sister forced by that Orc? " Wen Jue: "who forced whom?" Hai Qi couldn''t believe his eyes. "Ah Jue, who are you standing on? How can you help him talk? " Wen Jue: "can''t I just shut up?" Just like their three inexplicably formed a small team, the orc named a Xi also inexplicably joined in. Ah Qi and ah Xi stick together all day long. Whether they go hunting or stay in the cave, they seem to be married. Hai Qi also died all day long in front of them, jealous, jumping up and down, all kinds of nothing to look for.

 Chapter 479

    Ah Qi smiles sweetly. She nestles in ah Xi''s arms. "Ah Qi, don''t worry. I will take good care of myself. Besides, ah Xi is by my side. There won''t be any problem. You can go to experience and we will wait for you here." Hai Qi sucked his nose and lifted his arm to wipe away the tears around his eyes. He looked at Wen Jue, his tone was full of firmness, "let''s go, we''ll go to other places to experience, and I''ll be stronger when I come back!"¡° Well Wen Jue nodded indifferently. Haiqi and wenjue left. They left the Xiluo forest and embarked on a different road of experience with the desire to make themselves stronger. Wenjue found that Haiqi had changed a lot since they left Shiluo forest. He was no longer stupid when he didn''t agree with each other. He learned to endure and disguise. Along the way, they went to many tribes and met many orcs. Some of them treated them well with sincerity, and some of them wanted to pit them. They support each other and help each other. Little by little, they have changed from ignorant teenagers to wily foxes. What they saw and heard along the way is something they have never experienced before in the tribe. They seem to begin to understand what the real meaning of experience is? Haiqi has really become stronger, but he has paid a lot for his strength. He has become darker and has countless scars on his body. Warm season, hot season, rainy season - when he came back to the small cave in Hiro forest with a complicated mood, facing the devastated and dilapidated cave, his already strong heart suddenly shrunk! Haiqi rushed into the cave crazily, "sister! Elder sister, where are you? " The cave is not big, and you can see it at a glance. But Haiqi still doesn''t give up. He stumbles into the cave and pulls away the stones, as if ah Qi is under pressure, waiting for him to save him. The mound was soon flattened, and Haiqi didn''t seem to see it. He continued to scrape down with red eyes, and his fingertips were abraded. Wenjue came up and stopped him. "You calm down first. We don''t know what happened. I just looked around. It seems that the cave was attacked. Maybe they left in advance to avoid the attack."

 Chapter 480

    Nanding nodded calmly, "don''t worry. I know where they are. Come with me." With that, he turned to lead the way. Haiqi just wants to follow up, wenjue catches him. "Be careful!" he said in a low voice that only two people could hear Haiqi was stunned, but then he reacted quickly. He nodded and followed Nanding and Xiding as if nothing had happened. Along the way, no one spoke. They soon arrived at the tribe of Tuntian python. Nanding took them to an empty cave and said coldly, "you wait here. I''ll tell the patriarch." Haiqi felt something was wrong. He grabbed Nanding''s wrist and said, "wait! I''m here to see my sister, not your patriarch! " On hearing this, Xiding immediately stood out from behind Nanding and said, "how dare you! When it comes to us, the heaven swallowing boa clan dare to be so arrogant. Do you want to taste our fire prison like that little cheap female? " Haiqi heard this, eyes canthus want to crack, his eyes were red, a lock Xiding''s throat, roared, "what do you say?! What little female? What fire prison Xiding was pinched by this force and turned his eyes. His face turned red, and his breath went out more and in less. He beat Haiqi''s strong arm powerlessly, and said intermittently, "you, let go, let go, I..." seeing this, Nanding was also anxious! He yelled, "let go of my brother! Don''t you want to know where the little girl is? I Know! I tell you! Let go of my brother first Wenjue didn''t want to listen to his nonsense. With a wave of his hand, a golden rope tied nandin firmly. He narrowed his eyes. "Take us now, or I''ll kill you!" Seeing this, Nanding was in a panic! No matter how stupid he is, he has realized that they brought back two disasters to the tribe! This is the God warrior of energy materialization. It is estimated that only the clan leader can compete with the whole tribe! He shivered to show them the way. He thought these two men were soft persimmons. As long as they were brought back to the tribe, they might be the chips to threaten the deserter. In order to win favor in front of the clan leader, he and Adi secretly avoided the clansmen all the way and brought them here.

 Chapter 481

    Haiqi''s voice was trembling. He couldn''t imagine that his sister, who was always so delicate and painful, was going to be roasted on the fire one day! At the thought of elder sister''s suffering, Haiqi was in agony! He kicked Nanting''s kneecap hard again, only to hear a "click" sound. With Nanting''s scream, he knew that Nanting''s leg was useless! But he didn''t have the pleasure of revenge in his heart. Now he wants to strip all the orcs who have tortured her! His eyes are so red that they almost bleed¡° What''s the name of a ghost? Lead the way quickly. Do you want to make your other leg useless? " Nanding''s face was pale with pain, and the sweat kept dripping down his forehead. He endured the pain and continued to lead the way with a limp and a jump At the beginning of the rainy season, the patriarch brought back a female, claiming that she was the female of CaSO, the Betrayer. So when he brought her back, he used a fire prison for her. The fire prison was proposed by the sacrificial Lord. She was tied to it with a stake, and there was a fire all around. The fire was not far from her, but it could make her feel the burning heat. At that time, when the little female was tortured, she was still pregnant with a baby and her stomach was raised. Many people in the family felt cruel and wanted to change her mind. But not only did the patriarch not change his mind, he even threatened, "if anyone says this again, he will be punished with her!" That''s when the clans shut up. Some people do not want to see, want to leave, the patriarch will not let! He let those who want to leave stand in the front and feel the strictness of the fire prison at a close distance. Nanding remembers clearly that at that time, the scream of the little female resounded over the tribe. Her delicate skin was split by the fire, and it was not as good-looking as when she first came here. She once made Nanding feel sorry. After the execution of the fire prison, the female gave birth to a cub and shed a lot of blood. The patriarch said that the betrayer''s cub was also a betrayer, so he ordered the softest female in the tribe to kill the cub herself. Although cruel, it has to be said that the patriarch''s action makes the people more awed and afraid of him!

 Chapter 482

    Nanding really didn''t cheat Haiqi. He turned left and right and finally came to the cave where ah Qi was imprisoned. The cave is very deep. It''s dark inside. You can''t see anything clearly! Hai Qi tightly clenched into a group of heart, he let go of Nanding and rushed in. But when he saw clearly the scene inside, he cried out in agony, "elder sister ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ At the end of the cave, it was dark. There were two thick wooden piles in it, and between the piles stood a slightly smaller stick. Ah Qi''s hands were tightly tied up by a cane and hung on the stick. His feet left the ground and his head hung down. A black red mark under his body was particularly conspicuous! Ah Qi''s countless holes can make people feel how painful it was at that time! Haiqi''s heart seemed to fall into an ice cave in an instant. His hands and feet kept shaking. There was never a moment like now that made him feel so scared! Wenjue also came up from behind him, his heart could not help a tremor, he quickly came forward to put ah Qi down from the stake. Embrace in the bosom, feel her breath, slightly relieved, lift an eye to see to sea Qi, "have nothing, still alive!" Haiqi''s eyes flashed. He sat down on the ground, and his face was covered with tears. He wanted to stand up, but he didn''t have any strength. He shivered and crawled to ah Qi. Looking at the people in front of him, he didn''t know where to start. He sobbed in a low voice, "elder sister, I''m sorry, elder sister. I shouldn''t have left you here alone. I''m wrong. Elder sister, you hit me, you hit me, OK?" Hai Qi grabs ah Qi''s hand. The hands were no longer as tender as before, but now they were covered with a layer of dry skin, just like the hands of the dying old Shu. There was no water, only a layer of skin. Wenjue''s eyes were red. When I think of the playful person who was alive before, I am now dying to lie in my arms. Seeing that ah Qi''s big blood mouth was still peeling, Wen Jue said, "ah Qi, give your elder sister some water!" Haiqi''s hand can''t stop shaking, and the condensation of the water also follows the shivering, and it can''t flow into ah Qi''s mouth at all. With a sigh, Wen Jue congealed out a small golden bowl and fed ah Qi little by little after he got all Haiqi''s water into the bowl.

 Chapter 483

    Without warning, ah Qi''s tears suddenly rolled down his face. Her voice is hoarse, broken and harsh. "Ah Qi, I miss you so much..." Hai Qi also cries like a child. He holds ah Qi''s hand and sticks it tightly to his face. "Don''t be afraid, elder sister. I''m back. I''m back." Ah Qi''s expression is clear and bright a few minutes, her hand touched belly, don''t know to think of what, body a burst of rigidity! Then, her whole person can''t stop shaking, her tears flow more fierce¡° Ah, ah Qi, cub, my cub is gone... No... "Hai Qi just felt a burst of anger straight to his head, he glared at his eyes," ah Jie, where''s ah Xi?! Didn''t he promise that I would protect you? Didn''t he say he would protect you with his life? " Ah Qi was in a trance. "Ah Xi, ah Xi... No, it''s CaSO, he''s CaSO..." Hai Qi didn''t care who he was. At the moment, his heart has been filled with hatred, whether it''s tuntian Python who hurt ah Jie or ah Xi kasuo, he will not let go of one! Ah Qi didn''t know how long he had been locked up here. After great joy and sorrow, he was in high mood and weak. He couldn''t bear it and fainted. Haiqi trembled even more. This time, he was not afraid, but angry, angry and hateful! He took ah Qi carefully from Wen Jue''s arms, stood up with a gloomy face and walked out of the cave. At the entrance of the cave, in addition to siding, who is still in a coma, Nanding, whose legs have been broken, is wailing all the time. See Haiqi they come out, quickly beg for mercy, "adult, adult spare your life, I have taken you to find the little female, please let me and my brother go!" Haiqi looks gloomy. He looks at Nanding coldly. "When my elder sister was being punished, who ordered and executed?" In order to survive, Nanding, like pouring beans from a bamboo tube, trembled and even said the names of the orcs who set fire on that day. Haiqi holds AQI and walks out of the cave without squinting. Feel the strong light outside the cave, even if has fallen into a coma, ah Qi can''t help but Ying Ning a sound.

 Chapter 484

    The orc females of the sky swallowing boa clan all fled, and they all deliberately avoided the blue vortex, because they didn''t know that at any moment, a sharp weapon would stretch out from the vortex and cut their throats. Wen Jue recognized that the sharp weapon was given to ah Xi to protect his body when he left. Now it was like a magic weapon, killing all the people who passed by the blue vortex! The whole family of sky swallowing boa is howling all over the place now. They say that there has been some purgatory in the world, but at least it looks miserable. There are corpses everywhere. The earth on the ground is dyed black red, and the smell of fishy smell is coming. Leaving Nanding and Xiding aside, Haiqi and wenjue stride to the tribe, ready to find Axi. When we come to a blue whirlpool, ah Xi, no, it should be CaSO. CaSO, holding the golden blade in his hand, suddenly wiped it straight at Lord Wen''s neck. Because he was on guard, Wen Jue flashed back, and the golden blade swept over his nose. One hit, CaSO did not entangle, quickly retracted his hand, but at the same time, another blue vortex appeared behind wenjue. After Haiqi noticed it, he gave a big drink, "ah Jue, be careful!" There''s no time for him to turn back, but he quickly mobilizes his powers to gather a shield behind his back that can protect the weak part of his whole back¡° Keng! Squeak -- "the sound of metal collision and friction is very harsh. People can''t help but feel toothache after hearing it! Hai Qi takes this opportunity to shout again, "ah Xi, is it you?" CaSO with a sharp blade! Then, the blue whirlpool behind wenjue gradually expanded, and CaSO emerged from the blue whirlpool. His face was pale, and there were countless wounds on his body. He was almost dyed into a bloody man, and there was a trace of blood hanging from the corner of his mouth. He looked very embarrassed.

 Chapter 485

    CaSO''s dark blue eyes flashed, and his breath was a little erratic. "The power of the head of the heaven swallowing Python clan can be spatially locked, but my power can''t penetrate it." Hai Qi sneered, "it seems that you are just like this. You think you are so powerful, but you can''t even catch the leader who hurt ah Jie!" CaSO did not retort, he bowed his head, "only he knows where your sister is, can''t kill him, to force out your sister''s whereabouts!" Haiqi coldly looked at CaSO and walked forward, "don''t bother, my elder sister, I''ll protect you! When it''s over, I''ll take my sister back to the sea. I won''t let her come to the ground any more. " CaSO''s dark blue eyes crossed with a touch of water vapor, but finally hidden in the fundus of his eyes. He nodded at a loss, "go back, OK, go back, go back to the sea, she can not be hurt..." CaSO followed Haiqi and wenjue with a blank face. His feet were weak, and he didn''t know how long he hadn''t had a good rest. When he comes to the huge stone blocking the entrance of the mountain, Haiqi takes a look at wenjue, who nods. He stepped forward and conjured up a sharp triangular object in the palm of his right hand. Then he urged his own force to make the triangle rotate rapidly. It''s like a huge drill. As soon as it touches the rock surface, several large stones are crushed and fall down. After a while, there is a hole the size of a washbasin on the huge stone. The sound of the drill hitting the boulder is loud, even the mountain feeling at the foot is shaking! Finally, the huge stone was drilled into pieces. Haiqi swept the dust in front of him and walked in with a cold face. The head of the tuntian Python clan is sitting on a stone. He looks very calm, while the sacrifice and two other orcs of the tuntian Python clan lie motionless in the corner. The clan leader of tuntian Python raised his eyes to look at the three people, and suddenly chuckled, "I didn''t expect you to have two God warriors with substantial energy as helpers. I really didn''t expect that." Casso came forward with a cold face, "where''s ah Qi? Where do you keep ah Qi? "

 Chapter 486

    "Oh, by the way, CaSO, I''m afraid you don''t know. Just after she was punished by the fire prison, she gave birth to a cub. She''s a little ORC. Oh, she''s soft. She looks fragile!" Casso''s pupils shrank, his hands trembled twice, and he quickly asked, "where''s the baby?" The clan leader of tuntian Python gave an evil smile. "Kasuo, you are not loyal to the tribe. You are the betrayer of the tribe. Of course, so is your cub. So as soon as he was born, I had him strangled! Strangle your partner in front of him! You don''t know how sad your partner was crying CaSO couldn''t help it any more. He yelled at the head of tuntian Python and hit him to the ground. Then he rode on him like crazy and hit him one after another. His eyes swelled quickly, and he didn''t know how many teeth had been broken, but he was still grinning bloody. The expression of the clan leader of tuntian Python is almost crazy. He laughs, "you can''t find it. You can never find your partner. Ha ha ha, dead, dead! Now I''m the only one in the world who knows where she is, but I''ll never tell you! " CaSO''s eyes were red and he started harder! Haiqi listens to the conversation. If not, how can he know that apart from her injuries, she has been hurt so much? She strangled her newborn baby in front of her sister! How painful should my sister''s heart be at that time? Good! That''s great! Originally, I wanted to kill the patriarch, but now it seems that killing him is too cheap! We should cut him to pieces, and give him back ten times and a hundred times the pain of my sister! Haiqi stepped forward and pulled away CaSO. CaSO suddenly collapsed and cried. He sat down at Haiqi''s feet. He was always lonely and arrogant. Now he was helpless¡° Ah Qi, I''m sorry for you. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t leave your sister alone in the cave. I''m sorry for your sister. I''ll go with her. I''ll go with her... "

 Chapter 487

    Haiqi a face cold don''t cross a face, "can''t, elder sister suffered a lot of injury, you don''t want to meet again later." Thinking of ah Qi full of scars, Hai Qi couldn''t stop the pain in his heart! He doesn''t know about ah Jie and ah Xi. No, it''s CaSO. I don''t know what happened between sister and Casso, but he still remembers the original oath. CaSO promised, will use his life to protect sister, but he did not do, did not do! Haiqi wants to kill CaSO with one blow, but he''s afraid that sister a will be sad when she knows, and CaSO''s injuries are no less than sister A. Haiqi doesn''t understand why he can still stand here. Rejected, CaSO breathed, his dull dark blue eyes flashing. He nodded mechanically, his voice was hoarse and harsh, "this is good, this is good..." he thought that with his own ability, he could protect ah Qi, but he never thought that the patriarch would give up everything in order to get his ability, even the female and unborn cubs The alien ability of the heaven swallowing Python is space, but it mutates here. He can distort space. As long as he can see, he can distort a space channel, and the size of the channel expands with the increase of the force. But that''s not the most important - he also has the ability to create space! Obsidian is a rare kind of spirit stone, which is hard and can bear the impact of Yuan Li, thus dividing the space. When the last clan leader of tuntian Python went out for training, he accidentally found a small Obsidian vein mine. Because he knew his ability, he told him from the beginning not to use this ability to divide space. If a large number of space stones fall out in the future, it will bring a fatal blow to the tuntian Python clan! Even the old patriarch had been thinking about it before he died. At that time, CaSO knelt down in front of the old patriarch and assured him that he would never use this ability easily, and would do his best to protect the safety of the tribe.

 Chapter 488

    He always remembers the old patriarch''s advice. He wants to save the orcs in the tribe who still have conscience. But he is weak, and under the power of the current patriarch''s space, his powers can''t be launched, so the assassination of the patriarch has been stranded. Later, he met ah Qi, and the sight made his heart beat. He felt that the world could be such a beautiful female. Ah Qi''s time around him is the happiest time he has had for a long time. He even wants to give up those people and take ah Qi to leave Hiro forest and live in other places. When he confessed all this to ah Qi, ah Qi told him, "don''t let yourself leave regrets, go to rescue the orcs you think still have conscience, we can leave together!" Casso felt that what ah Qi said was reasonable, and was very glad that ah Qi was so understanding! Since then, he has worked hard to cultivate and try his best to connect with the orcs of conscience in the tribe. They secretly plot to leave Hiro forest together when CaSO breaks level 6. The plan can''t keep up with the change. CaSO has really reached level 6, but AQI''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and she can''t keep up with CaSO''s steps, so she is placed in a hiding place by CaSO. They agree that after CaSO takes out the orc of conscience in the tribe, she will come back and take AQI away. But CaSO did not expect that, in fact, all this is the current patriarch''s plot! The orcs of conscience in the tribe have long been controlled by the clan people. The clan leader knows all about the contact between CaSO and them in private! So CaSO didn''t receive the conscience of the tribe, and the orcs didn''t say it. When he returned to the hiding place of AQI, he found that AQI was gone too! At that time, CaSO felt that the sky was falling! He knew that it must be the patriarch who arrested ah Qi! He tried every means to find the trace of ah Qi, but there was no news. The patriarch of tuntian Python can''t catch him, but at the same time, he can''t because his powers are limited. So aimlessly looking for three days, CaSO finally can not sit! He killed the tribe with a red eye, and had the idea of dying with the people of the tribe! When the patriarch found out that he had killed him, he took the sacrifice to hide in the cave with the other two orcs. CaSO is red eyed, and his powers are flying all over the tribe. As long as someone passes through the blue vortex, he will be killed by surprise!

 Chapter 489

    As far as I could see, there was a stake in the open space not far away. It was dark around the stake, which seemed to be the mark of fire. Haiqi''s eyes crossed with a dark color, and he dragged the head of tuntian Python to walk straight¡° Ah Jue Wen Jue nodded. With a wave of his hand, a golden rope seemed to be spiritually flying towards the clan leader of Tuntian python, and tied him tightly to the stake. Around the head of the people to see this scene, a burst of exclamation. Haiqi looked around at them, then looked at wenjue, "I''ll bring elder sister, you are here to look at them."¡° Good Haiqi rushes to the hidden hole and opens the grass. Ah Qi is still sleeping in it. She curled up into a small ball, holding herself tightly, I don''t know if it was the wound or how, from time to time to twitch. Haiqi heart pain in a mess, he carefully called a Qi, "sister, wake up, I take you revenge!" Ah Qi answered several times in a daze, but still didn''t wake up. Haiqi can''t bear it. He holds AQI in his arms and walks steadily towards the tribe. In the tribe, the tuntianmang people came out one after another. They saw that the clan leader was tied to a stake. They didn''t look angry and wanted to rescue. On the contrary, most of them were indifferent. They gathered around, just like watching ah Qi''s punishment at the beginning, and their eyes were shining with a different light. Wen Jue took a look at them, waved his hand, and a golden cage sprang up, enveloping them all, which caused a little sensation. Haiqi came over with AQI in his arms. The clan leader of tuntian Python was tied to the stake, and he howled, "no, it''s impossible! How did you find her? No, you must be lying to me. She''s fake, fake! " Sea Qilian eyes are too lazy to give him a, he squatted on the ground, a Qi half lying in his arms, two hands still unconsciously against his chest. Condensation of a small stream of water together to ah Qi''s lips, "sister, wake up, drink some water."

 Chapter 490

    Slowly, his voice became lower and weaker, and finally lost his life. Hai Qi''s dissatisfied eyes narrowed, "he''s too weak to bear?" Don''t open your eyes, Lord Wen, looking at the people in the golden cage, asked, "what do they do with it?" Hai Qi''s eyes flashed a touch of bloodthirsty, "elder sister suffered so much, but these people can''t help themselves. They also killed her cubs. What are you doing with them?" Wenjue nodded and understood Haiqi''s meaning. He asked calmly, "are you coming or am I coming?" Hearing this, all the people in the golden cage knelt down and cried¡° I''ve never hurt a female or a cub. Please forgive me¡° Let us go¡° Yes, warrior, the female who killed her cub has been killed by CaSO. We have done nothing¡° We haven''t hurt females. Let us go, warrior! " When ah Qi heard the names of Zai Zai and CaSO, she was in a trance again¡° Zizai... Casso... Zizai... Casso... "As soon as Haiqi turns his head, AQI''s face is full of tears and is about to faint. Haiqi quickly went up to help her, "elder sister..." ah Qi tightly grasped Haiqi''s arm, her face was not willing, her voice was hoarse and choked, "ah, ah Qi, my cub... My cub..." Haiqi gently patted ah Qi''s back, "it''s OK, elder sister, it''s all over, it''s all over..." Wen Jue sighed, he raised his hand, five fingers contracted, The golden cage began to shrink, and he was ready to hang them inside. For a moment, the crying inside was even worse. Are these people innocent? It''s really innocent. But when the avalanche, not a snowflake innocent, these people are the same. Suddenly, there was a scream from the golden cage¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 491

    Even if the little female is reluctant, she can''t really watch these people being killed. She glared and asked stubbornly, "as long as I give you the baby, will you let us go?" Haiqi nodded, "yes! Take me to Zizai The little female bit her lower lip and finally made up her mind to say, "then come with me." Haiqi takes ah Qi to wenjue and says in a soft voice, "elder sister, I''ll go to find Zai Zai and let ah Jue stay here to protect you. I''ll be back soon, OK?" I don''t know if it''s because of the cub. Ah Qi is much more normal now. She said eagerly, "bring the cub back quickly. Elder sister is waiting for you!" Haiqi nodded. He looked at wenjue and said nothing. He reached out and patted him on the shoulder. Everything was silent. Follow the little female to a remote cave of the tribe. There are many weeds and gravel outside the cave, which looks deserted. Haiqi didn''t ask anything. He followed the little girl closely and went into the cave. With his good eyesight, he saw a package of animal skin on the stone inside. He quickly stepped forward to check, and it was really a baby. The inexplicable warmth and the familiar smell made him understand that it was a mermaid baby who inherited the blood of sister a! The baby''s eyes are closed, and although his breath is a little weak, he is still strong. Haiqi carefully picked up the baby, and finally showed a smile on his face. He looked at the little female and said sincerely, "thank you!" Little female cold hum a, turn head to walk, ignore him at all! Haiqi was not annoyed. His heart was full of the cubs in his hands at the moment. Because the cubs in his hands were too small and soft, he didn''t dare to exert himself. He held them carefully and walked forward. The cub is small and obedient, sleeping quietly, not realizing that he has been transferred. Haiqi saw Ah Qi from a distance, he grinned, raised his cub and said, "elder sister, your cub is very similar to you!"

 Chapter 492

    "No, ah Qi!" Suddenly a blue whirlpool appears in front of him. CaSO jumps out of the whirlpool and grabs the fallen ah Qi. Hai Qi can raise his eyes and see that a Qi''s chest is inserted with a stone spear. The blood is instantly soaked in the skin and constantly gushing out. He opened his mouth, but it seemed that his throat had been blocked and he couldn''t make a sound. CaSO sobbed. He shook his hands and wanted to block the wound. "Ah Qi, ah Qi, don''t leave me..." ah Qi''s eyes were a little lax. She was smiling and reached for CaSO''s hand. Her voice was too weak to be heard¡° CaSO, it''s so nice to see you again. I miss you so much. CaSO''s face was very sad. "I''m sorry, ah Qi, it''s all my fault. I''m wrong. Ah Qi, don''t leave me behind..." ah Qi''s face was pale, she coughed, Blood left slowly along the corner of the lip. She looked at Haiqi again, still with a faint smile, "ah... Ah di... Ah Jie didn''t escape this time, ah Jie... Ah Jie said that she would protect you..." Haiqi still maintained his previous posture, he didn''t dare to move, he tried to stare, but his eyes were still blurred. He opened his mouth. There was a foreign body in his throat, and he couldn''t make a sound. The cub in his hand seemed to notice something and suddenly woke up from his sleep, crying! Ah Qi turns his head and looks at it. She smiles and asks CaSO, "it''s my... Son, ours. Just call him ah Xi... OK? Ok... Ok... "Ah Qi''s voice is lower and lower, his eyes are more and more absent, and his smile is also slowly dissipating. Finally, he lowers his head powerlessly. CaSO clenched ah Qi''s hand, he nodded hard, "all listen to you, what you say is what, don''t be afraid, I will come to accompany you soon, wait for me, must wait for me!" After Casso finished this sentence, he gently put down ah Qi and walked to the head of tuntian Python without expression. The clan leader of tuntian Python laughed, "CaSO, you don''t want me to be better, and I don''t want you to be better. Your partner is not going to die in my hands, ha ha ha... Er..."

 Chapter 493

    He has not experienced CaSO''s life, can not feel CaSO''s feelings, he is not qualified to let CaSO strong alive. Maybe for CaSO, to die with ah Qi is the best end result... Wen Jue wiped away the tears around his eyes. With red eyes, he went to Hai Qi and squatted down, clapping his hand on his shoulder. Haiqi maintained the previous posture, sobbing¡° Ah Jue, ah Jie is to save me... I killed her. " Wen Jue tightly grasped Hai Qi''s shoulder, "it''s not your fault, it''s our carelessness. I didn''t expect that the clan leader of tuntian Python still has a back hand." Haiqi was at a loss to hold the baby, and tears kept falling down. "Ah Jue, it''s all my fault, my fault..." Wen Jue sighed, "ah Jue, when she left, she was very happy, and with CaSO, she would not be alone. You can be sad, you can be sad, but you know, elder sister doesn''t want to see you like this all the time, and she entrusts her cubs to you. You should take good care of her cubs. " Haiqi''s heart is very painful, but his palm is still holding the baby. The baby doesn''t know whether it''s hungry or how, and he keeps crying. After a long time, he stood up with a firm look, "you''re right, I want to take good care of the cub. Elder sister wants him to be Xi, then he will be Xi in the future. He is elder sister''s cub, but he will be my cub in the future!" He took down a space stone on his neck and gave it to Wen Jue, "this is the last gift that elder sister left us..." Wen Jue took it with a bitter face, "what are you going to do next?" Haiqi looked at the cub in his hand, "I''m going to take him back to the sea. I''m going to raise him up. I''m going to hide the elder sister from everyone. Otherwise, father amu can''t stand it when he''s old. At that time, he''ll lie that elder sister is determined to marry the orcs on the ground and doesn''t want to come back." Wen Jue nodded, "that''s fine. When are you going to start? I''ll give you a ride. " Haiqi looked at the devastation here, and the orcs who looked at him with a defensive face. He looked slightly restrained and said in a low voice, "let''s go now. This is not a place to have a good rest." Wen Jue helped him, and they stood up and walked towards the forest outside the tribe.

 Chapter 494

    Wen Jue''s level of storytelling really needs to be improved. It should have been a very touching story, but he was forced to tell it dry. However, it seems that he is really not good at words. It''s really hard for him to say so much at one go. Wen sighed, "so I haven''t seen ah Qi since then, but now it seems that he has suffered a lot and it''s not easy to raise Xi." Su Tang would have been a little upset because Hai Qi had offended her before, but now after listening to the story, she would feel a little sorry for him. Ye Qiao sat at the table, playing with a teacup, "if he doesn''t agree to intermarry with other people, then he has to go to Muxian God''s house?" Su Tang is very puzzled about this. She asks, "why don''t you agree to intermarry with foreigners? Intermarriage with other races increases the chance of conception, and if the cub is of their race, it will definitely awaken the ability. Even if it is not inherited from their race, the ability awakening probability will increase by 20%. Isn''t this the best way to get the best of both worlds? Why are you so exclusive? " Wen Jue''s words were stopped. This made it impossible for him to argue. Ye Qiao helplessly shakes his head, "silly sugar treasure, why don''t you understand? Just like white people''s racial discrimination against black people, white people look down on black people. Orcs of the five tribes also think that they are superior to orcs of other races. If they marry orcs of other tribes, they will be rejected by their own people. No one is willing to try to feel excluded by their own people. " Su Tang knows the truth. After all, the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. This kind of thing takes time to change¡° But there are fewer and fewer orcs in your tribe. If they don''t marry with foreigners, they will be close relatives... "Wen Jue and Cain don''t understand Su Tang''s meaning, but ye Qiao responds. She looked serious. "You''re right. I''ve been worried about this problem for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance. Sugar treasure, you can rest assured that the white tiger orcs will not exclude intermarriage, but they will not force them. Everything is based on their willingness. " Su Tang took a look at Wen Jue quietly.

 Chapter 495

    "Don''t you come with me?" said wenjue Ye Qiao was sitting on the chair like ge you paralyzed. "I didn''t know him well in the past. It''s so embarrassing. I might as well stay here and play with Tangbao for a while." Cain''s face was black after hearing! He looks at Su Tang with a sad face, hoping that she can say no. But Su Tang couldn''t see Cain''s eyes. She thought he was uncomfortable, so she asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you, Ayn?" Cain: "Wen Jue is not happy. He purses his lips and decides not to talk to Ye Qiao. Go up to front a will leaf Qiao beat up horizontal embrace, aggressive toward the door to walk. Ye Qiao gas dry stare, "old Wen you let go of me, I don''t want face of ah..." Wen Jue''s step is very fast, in an instant with Ye Qiao out of the room. Cain: well done Su Tang They cleaned up the mess on the table together. Cain didn''t let her touch the cold water because she was afraid of freezing sugar. But Sue sugar is also very conscious, find the animal skin to clean the table, the ground garbage also cleaned up. Pack up everything. It''s very hot. When I go back upstairs, I find that the cubs are asleep. I help them to cover the quilt again. When I lie down on the bed, I always feel tired with backache. I didn''t do anything. The next day. As soon as Sutang comes down the stairs, Haiqi leads Hannah to knock on the door. Su Tang was a little surprised. "Chief Hai, why did you come so early?" Haiqi nodded slightly, "well, not long after we went back last night, ah Jue came to me."

 Chapter 496

    What Hai Qi said was already expected by Su Tang. She nodded with a smile, "yes, patriarch Hai, only cooperation can win-win. I believe that no tribe on the orc continent can unite, love and live a rich life like us." Hai Qi also nodded with a smile, "you also follow me to call me uncle, a sea clan leader, but obviously born, is it still angry with me before?"¡° All right, Abe Su Tang called Hai Qi crisply. After the two sides reached an agreement, the next step is to discuss the migration of mermaid orcs. After working nonstop for so many days, the white tigers just moved out of the cave and moved into the warm house. This kind of house with heating is good, but Mermaid people are not used to it. Although they also like the warm feeling, if they stay in this room for a long time, the whole fish will become dry and dry. Young people are not obvious. The older they get, the more unbearable they are. Mermaid worshippers and Mermaid doctors now go to the seaside to soak in the cold water almost every day. So if mermaids and orcs migrate here, this kind of house is definitely not suitable for them. It''s better to live near the water. After listening to Hai Qi''s appeal, Su Tang''s eyes brightened, "uncle, I have an idea. Can I tell you something?" Hai Qi nodded, "you talk." As mentioned in the Taoyuan construction blueprint, in order to better protect the safety of the valley, a moat about 10 meters wide and 20 meters deep will be excavated around the periphery of the valley. The moat closely depends on the mountains around the valley. The mermaid orcs don''t like too dry places, so they dig a cave on the mountain, which is very close to the moat. When the time comes, they can bring some sea water from the sea and swim twice at any time. If a mermaid really likes to live in the water, it doesn''t matter. When excavating a moat, it directly digs an empty cave at the bottom of the moat. The layout is reasonable. There is no difference between the sea and Shanghai water. At that time, it will be decorated according to personal preferences. When the moat is connected with the interior of the mountain, the mermaid can enter the moat directly from the room inside the mountain, or return to the interior of the mountain directly from the moat.

 Chapter 497

    After the discussion, we will act again! They helped the white tigers build their houses. After less than a day''s rest, they were informed that the mermaid family would come to Taoyuan to settle down! Because the living habits of the mermaid are different from those of others, we decided to dig out some space for them to live on the mountain wall at the bottom of the moat. In fact, when digging the moat, just dig a few holes for them. It''s very simple. Before the white tiger tribe came, Taoyuan orcs thought that the orcs of the five tribes should be noble and cool. But since the white tiger tribe came, they found that the orcs of the five tribes were also so grounded! So the patriarch ordered them to dig a moat and dig a few holes for the mermaid. No one was dissatisfied. Now it''s still a little cold season, and it''s not too cold. If it''s a little bit later, the land will be frozen harder than the stone. At that time, let alone digging moats, they can''t even go out! Haiqi also ordered the two Mermaid orcs to go back to the sea and inform the people that they were ready to pack their bags and live on the ground. He also told them to bring more fish, animals, shrimps and crabs from the sea. After all, they can''t lick their faces to eat free food Su Tang also knows that the orcs are hard-working, especially the stone piercing orcs. They have to rely on their claws to dig holes! So these days, the weariness of the orcs'' claws is several times as much as before! It''s a fine day. Su Tang decided to make something delicious to treat everyone. The tribe has abundant food recently, so they have everything they want to eat. The two big fish Haiqi had brought along before were frozen in the snow because Su Tang had never been cooked in the tribe and no one knew how to eat them¡° Xiong Da Xiong Er, help me move these two fish to the river, clean them up and make delicious food for you Su Tang waves to Xiong Da Xiong er not far away. When two Han bears hear the sound, they run over¡° Holy lady, what kind of fish is this? It''s bigger than the bear and we''re even higher together! " Bear two effort of back neck, body back, a center of gravity instability want to fall back in the past.

 Chapter 498

    Autumn Mo also don''t know what to think of, small face slightly a red. She said to Sutang, "if it''s OK, I can''t come to you? What are you doing? Let me help you Su Tang nodded, "this fish is very big. How do you usually eat it?" Autumn Mo way, "eat directly! Bite and eat Su sugar scared of a choke, apricot Mou tiny stare, some inconceivable looking at autumn mo. Autumn Mo also feel inexplicable, she some strange asked, "what''s the matter?" Su Tang was surprised that Qiu Mo had the courage to eat raw fish. But all of a sudden, her eyes were attracted by Qiumo''s red and swollen lips. If you look at her carefully, the water between her eyes and eyebrows is shining, as if she had just been taken. Su sugar slightly pick eyebrows, she gently click the corner of the mouth of autumn Mo, said with a smile, "what''s wrong with your mouth?" Qiu Mo fiercely covers her mouth, and her little face turns red at the speed visible to the naked eye. When Xiong Da Xiong Er heard the news, he came forward and said, "what''s wrong? What''s wrong with your mouth? " Qiu Mo''s face turns more red! She stamped her foot in shame and anger, then suddenly turned and ran away. Xiong DA and Xiong Er look at each other, and the bear''s face is confused. Sue sugar silent smile, "well, don''t ask, come to help me deal with the fish." It''s good for the fish to be big. At least there''s no thorn thinner than a needle in it. Although the scales are very hard, there are two powerful God warriors here. It''s not a matter! After cleaning up the fish, the fish remains as high as a hill! Living in the deep sea area of fish, with a unique smell of the sea, light, not bad. Protecting the fish under Lin Jia is crystal clear, fresh and tender. Su Tang has many kinds of fish in his mind! Sauerkraut fish, spicy fish, boiled fish, grilled fish... Saliva in the mouth is about to become a disaster, just had a meal of the stomach is also cooing incessantly.

 Chapter 499

    It''s not easy to pacify these little females, and they all form a circle together, so that everyone can see the action in Sutang''s hand. Cut off a piece of fish, put it on the chopping board, add scallion and chop it up, set aside. Also took a few flavor ingredients mixed together, boiled into seasoning water, also put aside. Take out a clean ceramic basin, put the chopped fish in it, knock two cuckoo eggs in, add a little flour and some seasoning water, and then put in the right amount of salt to stir well. Flour is the powder of soft fruit after drying. For the convenience of storage, most of the soft fruit picked at that time was ground into powder. When you''re ready, start cooking! All the oil is made from the fat of tusks. It is clear and has a faint smell of meat. When the oil temperature was 80% hot, Su Tang took out a ball of minced fish from the ceramic bowl and said, "come on, you make it with me!" Little females also have a model, like learning Su Tang, picked up a ball of minced fish in their hands¡° Squeeze the minced fish out from between the two. Don''t push too hard. Just use a little bit of strength Su Tang''s hand of the ball of minced meat from between the index finger and thumb, a small smooth round. Su Tang quickly clip the root of the ball, put it gently into the oil pan, with the sound of cheering, the ball gradually shaped¡° That''s it, isn''t it? " Su Tang smiles and looks up at other people, and suddenly finds that they are either too hard, squeezing out a long strip of minced meat. Otherwise, the technique is wrong, and the minced meat leaks out from between the fingers. Su Tang: "the other little females looked at Su Tang innocently. They really tried their best! Well, this method doesn''t work. Let''s change it! This time, Su Tang just took a little minced meat and put it in the middle of her palm. Then she rubbed her two palms together and a round fish ball appeared in her palm¡° It''s no problem this time! " The little females happily hold the fish balls in their hands, "sugar, look! I did it, too! "

 Chapter 500

    The orcs working outside smelled a strange smell, which had never been felt before. While Yanli transported the earth and stones dug up by the people to the open space, he looked at the people nearby and laughed loudly¡° It must have been the saint who made something delicious again. We have a good mouth to eat. The people beside us nodded with approval. "Yes, the saint is beautiful and kind-hearted. She is a good female!"¡° Fortunately, I joined Taoyuan at that time. Otherwise, I would not be able to eat delicious food and live in a steaming house! "¡° Ha ha ha, if you told me before that you can eat and dress well in the cold season in the future, I don''t believe it. Maybe I will feel provoked and beat him up! "¡° Yes, yes¡° Is this the most important thing?! The most important thing is that I actually awakened my powers because I joined Taoyuan!! This is something I didn''t dare to think about before! " This is also said by a stone wearing orc, who has been a ritual for five seasons. Before he came to Taoyuan, he was a little transparent in CHUANSHI tribe, with average hunting ability and less powerful than others. The little females in the tribe didn''t look at him. After coming to Taoyuan, he took the lead in joining the city defense team, won the trust of Taoyuan patriarch saint, and began to practice physical training. He finally activated the power of blood and awakened his powers not long ago, and became a respected God warrior from then on! The stone wearing orcs know that they can get all these things today, thanks to the Taoyuan clan leader and saint. No return, can only be full of blood with his heart, pledge allegiance to Taoyuan, vow to defend in Taoyuan. This Orc''s words aroused the resonance of many orcs, they were so excited to discuss, while hot work. When Hongguo brought out several pots of freshly fried fish balls with him, he couldn''t help looking up at the hardworking people¡° Thank you for your hard work. The saint made a new meal with her. This is fried fish balls. Let''s have a try! "

 Chapter 501

    Hearing Hongguo''s words, everyone bowed their heads in disappointment. They had just tasted it, but it was a pity that it was gone. However, there are many people in Taoyuan now. If everyone can taste these fish balls, how much will they have to make! Yan Li: "Auntie Hongguo, it''s OK for us to eat less. Please remind the saint not to be tired."¡° Yes, the virgin is in poor health. Don''t get sick because she makes food for us. "¡° In fact, I think barbecue is delicious. Just try fish balls. I''ll be tired of eating it all the time! "¡° Yes, yes, yes! I''ll be tired of eating all the time! " Everyone you a word I a language, disorderly voice is full of Su sugar care. Hongguo said with a smile, "don''t worry, the lady is OK. Although there are no fish balls, the lady makes fish cakes for us. We work hard. We have two small fish cakes for each person at lunch time!" When they heard this, they immediately cheered! Around Hongguo and the little females, they were jumping and jumping, which made the little females blush Small fish cake is Sue sugar tired of eating fish balls just think of. She has a small appetite. After eating a few, she feels too greasy and greasy. Moreover, the fish balls are too small. For the orcs, they just plug their teeth and waste oil. So she patted the minced fish into a pie shape the size of a palm. She spread a layer of oil on the pan and then fried it until golden on both sides. So out of the taste than fish balls had no bad, and the amount of foot, eat up more with feeling! Su Tang only made it from the beginning to the end, and taught them how to make it. After that, all the fish cakes were fried by Xiu die. Two hill like fish are cut into minced meat. After all, there are so many people. If you want to let everyone eat, you have to prepare more? The head of this fish is also very big, so it''s a waste to throw it away directly, so Su Tang asked people to divide the head into small pieces and stew it in fish head soup Cain didn''t see Su Tang in the room. He thought of the fragrance that had never been heard in the valley, so he raised his feet to go to the canteen. At this time, Hua Mo holding Hua Sheng came to him, pursed his lips, "little hungry."

 Chapter 502

    This kind of feeling is really strange. Will he live like this after he and Tangtang get married? Think of here, Cain''s ear tip a little red. My heart doesn''t repel Huasheng huamo as before. It''s time to get used to the life of having a baby after marriage! Cain looked down at Hua Mo, "have you eaten yet?" Hua Mo shakes his head. Su Tang had a look at them before she went out, but Xiao Xiao was still sleeping, and he didn''t get up. Su Tang didn''t call, so she quietly took the door and left. Xiao Xiao didn''t have breakfast today, and she just woke up from sleep, so of course she would be very hungry. Cain gave a pause. "Come along, then. It''s almost time for lunch." With that, he would go out with Huasheng in his arms. Hua Mo seized Cain''s coat. Cain turned and asked, "what''s the matter?" Hua Mo pointed to a fur cloak hanging on the wall, and then to Hua Sheng¡° I''m afraid of the cold. I have to wear it when I go out! " Cain epiphany, he took down the animal skin, the Sheng package into a dumpling, only to show a small head. When she held her arms again, she couldn''t move again without her soft and boneless hands and feet. Suddenly, she felt much better! Cain breathed a sigh of relief and felt that he had a gift for bringing cubs! He looked at Hua Mo again, "what else do you want to do?" Hua Mo: "looking at Hua Sheng''s excited face, Hua Mo silently swallows back the words" she is not comfortable. ". He shook his head and said, "no, let''s go." When he came to the door, Cain suddenly felt blessed. He went back to the room and took down another cloak from the wall and put it on huamo''s head. Feeling that he was already a qualified father, he raised his head with pride and said, "it''s cold outside. You can put it on too!" Hua Mo: "smile on his face, MMP in his heart. It''s not hard to guess what Cain thought just by looking at the expression on his face. He didn''t know how many seasons he had lived. He was older than Cain''s father. He could be Cain''s father!

 Chapter 503

    Huasheng stares at the fish cake in huamo''s hand with dull eyes, and the saliva drips down like silk. Hua Mo''s heart is soft. He takes a short leg of radish and holds a small fish cake to Hua Sheng''s mouth. Huasheng sees this and tries to open his mouth with only two millet teeth. For a moment, there was another piece of saliva dripping on the ground. Because Su Tang is squatting on the ground with Hua Sheng in her arms, Hua Sheng is lying on her shoulder, and Hua Mo''s height is just enough. Red fruit just finished the fish ball, came in from the door, just saw this scene. She quickly stepped forward, bent down and pinched Hua Mo''s armpit, and carried him to the other side, still reciting¡° Ouch, my little boy, you can''t give this to A-Mei. She will get sick after eating it! Do you remember? " Hua Mo''s eyes are slightly enlarged. Will you get sick if you eat this? Then he can''t give it to Xiaoxiao. Hua Sheng is only a little bit short of meeting the fish cake. As a result, he is suddenly taken away. He is wronged and his eyes are flashing with tears. After huamo''s greedy and pitiful eyes to Huasheng, huamo is not moved at all! Don''t go to see Hua Mo again. Cain finished eating the fish cake, he took Huasheng back to his arms, "I look at her, you make her food." Su Tang was stunned. "Isn''t the little fish cake delicious? Or don''t you like it? "¡° No, it''s delicious. I love it¡° Why don''t you eat more? "¡° I''ll wait for you. " Cain holds Huasheng and looks at her solemnly. Su Tang was in a trance, as if they were a family of three. Suddenly, she was ashamed of her own idea. Su Tang''s face turned reddish and coughed twice.

 Chapter 504

    Su Tang came out of the back kitchen with Huasheng in one hand and porridge in the other, and sat down at a table. After a while, Cain came out with a plate of fish cake and a bowl of porridge, followed by Hua Mo, holding a bowl of porridge in his hand. Cain put porridge in front of Sutang¡° No, it''s enough for Sheng Sheng to drink so much. Too much will hurt his stomach. " Cain paused and said, "this is for you." Su Tang was surprised. "Oh, thank you, a yin. Don''t you drink it?"¡° Well, I''ll just have some water. " Sue sugar felt warm in her heart. She knew Cain was concerned about her. There was not much porridge in the pot. In fact, even if they were all given to Cain, they could not fill his stomach, so Cain simply stopped drinking. Su Tang scooped up a spoonful of porridge, and then passed it to Hua Sheng''s mouth. She couldn''t wait to eat it clean. She waved her hands and feet eagerly, indicating that Su Tang would feed her again. Until the end of a big bowl, Huasheng still licked his mouth. Su Tang smiles and shakes her head. "You''ve eaten a lot, and you''ll feel very uncomfortable after eating. You''ll have a stomachache and can''t sleep." Huasheng blinks pitifully, "ah... ABA, ABA..." huamo has almost eaten. He quietly goes to Sutang and opens his little hand to Huasheng. Huasheng struggles to go to huamo''s arms. Su Tang ordered Huasheng''s little nose, but shook his head and said with a smile, "if you''re not hungry, you don''t come to me, do you?" Hua Sheng also seems to understand Su Tang''s words. She holds Su Tang''s neck and pastes her saliva. Under Su Tang''s eyes, she still turns to Hua Mo''s arms. Cain pushed the bowl of porridge to Sutang again. "Don''t look, it''s getting cold. You can eat it too." Su Tang smiles at Cain and grabs the bowl. She notices the plate of fish cake on the table and is stunned. "Eh, how can there be so many? Didn''t you eat it? " Just patronize to feed porridge to Huasheng, did not notice Cain.

 Chapter 505

    Gaia''s face was very anxious. As soon as he entered the door, he went straight to Sutang and yelled¡° Sister in law, sister in law is not good! Elder sister Qiumo is injured. Please follow me to have a look! " Su Tang immediately sat up from Cain''s arms and looked at Cain in surprise, "what happened? Well, how could it hurt? Where did she hurt? " The ATV line fluttering, dare not look at Su sugar, faltering can not say why. Cain frowned and snapped, "Gaia! What did your sister-in-law ask you? " Gaia suddenly turned red in her eyes and whispered, "I, I, I didn''t mean to. I just saw that Qiumo elder sister was not happy, so I asked her to play with us, and I didn''t know she would be hurt..." Su Tang patted Gaia on the shoulder and whispered, "well, your elder brother didn''t blame you, can you take us to see Qiumo first?" Gaia nodded in tears. Cain could not help frowning, "you will become a brave God warrior in the future. God warrior will only shed blood, not shed tears!" Gaia was frightened by the serious Cain. She looked very pitiful. Su Tang also gently touched Cain''s arm, "don''t say so much. Let''s go to see what happened to Qiu Mo first. When we get the whole story clear, it''s not too late for you to educate him." Cain nodded with a wooden face and asked, "what''s the matter?" Caiya knew he couldn''t escape, so he stammered. It turned out that Gaia and erha accidentally found a very interesting place. According to his description, this place is somewhat similar to a slide. It''s a mountain with a slope. The rocks are covered with snow. After the snow is compacted and leveled, the surface becomes very smooth. It''s very fast and exciting to slide down from a high place! Gaia always goes to this place with erha these days. It''s a lot of fun! That day, when they passed as usual, they suddenly met Qiumo on the road. Qiumo''s face was red at that time, and she was upset. Xiaogaiya didn''t think much. He just thought Qiumo was unhappy. When he went to the place where people would be happy, he would be happy. And if it wasn''t for the good relationship between Qiumo and his sister-in-law, he wouldn''t care about Qiumo!

 Chapter 506

    Through Gaia''s description, Su Tang guessed that Qiu Mo might have sprained his feet. So a little relieved, "it''s all right Yaya, Qiumo elder sister no big problem, is twisted to the foot, take her back to rest for a period of time." Gaia''s heart was still beating. He looked at Su Tang expectantly, "really?" Sue sugar grinned and pinched Gaia''s soft face. "Of course it''s true. Don''t you believe me?" Listening to Su Tang, Gaia finally showed a smile. But before he had time to laugh, Cain said coldly, "I''ll tell my father about it and let him deal with it." Gaia''s little face immediately began to cry again. He looked at Cain with a look of disbelief! He said indignantly, "I didn''t expect you to be such a brother!" Cain glanced at him and said, "if you do something wrong, you have to pay the corresponding price." The Ya immediately dissatisfied with waving a small fist, "but sister-in-law said, autumn Mo sister nothing!" Cain chuckled, and his eyes sank. "Have you ever thought about what to do if something happens to Qiumo? Or what if something happened to you? " There was a moment of silence at gaiaton. Seeing that Cain''s road was blocked, he pitifully tugged Su Tang''s clothes, "sister-in-law..." Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s head, "your brother is right. The place where you play is too dangerous. What''s more, you''ve been hiding from us for so long. In case of an accident, where can we find you?" Gaia curled his mouth, shrugged his head and led the way. Walking, Adam suddenly appeared in the line of sight, his face a little anxious, irritable, there is a kind of emotion¡° Tangtang, have you seen Qiumo? " Sue sugar looked at Adam strangely and didn''t answer his question, "what''s the matter? What can I do for you? " Adam scratched his hair a little irritably. He replied, "well, something happened. I''ve been looking for her all morning and I haven''t seen her." Su Tang suddenly remembered that when she first saw Qiu Mo in the morning, her mouth was red and her skin was broken, and her mood was not right. So Sue sugar tried to open her mouth and asked in a light, teasing tone, "what''s up? Can''t it be that you have done something bad to others and they have deliberately evaded you? "

 Chapter 507

    Maybe no one is active here. Su Tang always feels that the temperature here is much lower than that there. Can''t help but beat a chilly quiver, both hands embrace own arm to rub to rub hard. Seeing this, Cain took off his fur coat and gave it to Su Tang. Of course Sutang refused. "What are you doing? Put it on quickly, be careful to catch cold on such a cold day Cain light way, "I''m not cold, I have Yuan Li body protection, you wear it!" Su Tang grabs Cain''s hand and finds that it''s really hot like a heater. She is very depressed. But she put an autumn coat and a warm coat in her fur coat. Before, when Bluestar was the coldest, she was almost so thick. But I didn''t expect to come to the orc continent. She couldn''t bear it at the beginning of the cold season. What can I do in the future? It seems that when the weather warms up, she will have to leave for the beast Kingdom quickly. As long as she improves her physique and wakes up her powers, she will be able to resist the cold just like Qiumo''s! While thinking about this, the body still shivered because it couldn''t bear the cold. Cain held Su Tang tightly, trying to share his body''s heat with Su Tang. Unfortunately, through the thick skin, it was useless. He pursed his lips. "I''ll tell Aunt Hongguo to make another cloak when we go back. You can put one in your space. It won''t be cold when it''s cold." Su Tang breathed out a breath of heat. "Forget it. There are not many animal skins in the tribe. After waiting for the fish people to come, they must prepare some animal skins for them. I''m afraid it''s not enough." Adam looked at Su Tang, "I still have a few pieces of animal skins. I didn''t use them before. It''s not a good leather, but it''s OK to block the wind. I''ll make one for you to keep out the cold first." Su Tang is trying to find an excuse to decline, the side of Cain should be next for her, "OK, I''ll go back to get it." Adam nodded and looked back at Gaia. "How far is it?" Gaia wiped the sweat on his forehead, pointed to the woods in front of him and said, "fast, fast, just go through this forest." The snow on the ground is no more than Su Tang''s calf, so it''s difficult for her to walk, and her speed naturally slows down. Adam thought for a moment and said, "go slowly, don''t fall. I''ll take caiya to see where Qiumo is first."

 Chapter 508

    Qiumo is sitting in the snow hut pitifully. She is only wearing a fur coat. But when she runs the yuan force in her body to generate heat, she doesn''t feel cold. It''s just that a fish sitting here alone is a little afraid. After hearing the news, I turned around and thought that it was Gaia who came with Tangtang. I couldn''t hide my joy. But when she saw clearly who was coming, her smile stopped on her face and the whole fish froze. Adam puts down Gaia, strides to Qiumo and squats down. Looking at her embarrassed appearance at the moment, she raises her lips in a funny way¡° Yes? So afraid to see me? " Qiu Mo is a soul stirring girl. Her face is a little stiff, and there is a bit of confusion in her water blue eyes. She tries to cover it up. She thinks it''s very good to cover it up, but in fact, it can be seen through at a glance. She choked her neck, some far fetched mouth, "you, how did you come?" Adam remembers Su Tang''s words in his heart. He''s going to pull up Qiu Mo''s trouser legs to see if he hurt his ankle. Qiumo didn''t know what Adam wanted to do. Seeing him start, he immediately subconsciously hid back, "hiss... You, you, you stay away from me!" Accidentally pulled to the injury, autumn Mo pain bared his teeth, but still a face guard staring at Adam. Adam thinks it''s funny to see that Qiumo still has the energy to argue with him. It''s no big deal, so he sits down beside Qiumo. Qiu Mo sees this, suddenly explodes hair! She looked at Adam angrily, "what are you doing here? Who allows you to sit next to me? Get up Adam''s eyes are full of amorous feelings. He looks at Qiumo with a smile. "Don''t you come into my room without my permission?" Autumn Mo beautiful Mou enlarges, she can''t believe, the thing in the morning Adam unexpectedly can mention again! In retrospect, her whole fish was held in Adam''s arms, surrounded by a strong hot breath, her mouth was bitten, and... And Adam''s hand was still touching her. Although at that time, I felt... It seemed very good, but I don''t know why. I just felt that I didn''t dare to see anyone.

 Chapter 509

    Qiu Mo felt that his brain began to disobey him, and he couldn''t think about anything. Adam''s breath hit her ears, and a numbness spread down the back of her head. Her face was covered with rose pink, and even her neck and ears were occupied by the pink. Her dizzy nod was a subconscious action. Adam''s eyes darkened for a few minutes. He gently pinched Qiu Mo''s chin and turned her little face to his side¡° This is what you said... "My eyes turned to Qiumo''s red and swollen lips. When I recalled the sweet and soft touch I had in the morning, I suddenly felt thirsty and tight between my throat. The distance between the two people slowly close, breathing can not help a few minutes, intertwined together to outline an ambiguous scene. Both of them were close to each other, and Adam suddenly turned his head helplessly - looking at Gaia, who was squatting beside them with bright eyes, and suddenly curled up his forefinger to flick him¡° Close your eyes! Cubs can''t look around! " Gaia covered his forehead with a cry of pain. He still looked at Adam with a bright face. "Why can''t the cub look? Did you just want to kiss sister Qiumo? Every time my father kisses me, Eminem won''t let me see. You''re not my father. Why don''t you let me see? " Erha squatted on Gaia''s side, spitting out his tongue, wheezing, and his big tail kept sweeping. Adam was speechless. He didn''t know what to say, so he poked Gaia on the forehead and pushed him into the snow den. Qiu Mo is also sobered up by this interruption. She lowers her head and doesn''t dare to say a word. She shrinks her head like a quail, but her red face and neck betray her. Gaia rubbed his forehead, which had been poked out of the red mark, and looked at Adam bitterly, "but I''ll do it. You''re more than me! Hum, I don''t care about you. Er ha, let''s go and find my sister-in-law! " Erha stood up and called twice in one direction. It turned out that Sutang and Cain had arrived. Gaia immediately stood up, patted the snow on her body, and trotted all the way to Sutang. He pointed to the red mark on his forehead and complained, "sister-in-law, look, brother Adam, he hit me! He said, "but I''ll beat me. Yaya, it hurts!" Feel the reproachful eyes of Sutang and Cain.

 Chapter 510

    Adam couldn''t help but remind him, "sugar boy, be gentle..." Su Tang looked at Adam with an attitude of asking for guilt. "Are you ok? When I just came here, did I tell you that if Momo''s ankle is red and swollen, let you wipe it with a snowball? Why have you been here so long? " Adam stopped for a while: "Gaia jumped out immediately. He cried excitedly," I know, I know! Sister in law, brother Adam wants to kiss sister Qiumo when he comes. He won''t let me see it yet! " The scene was a little awkward. Adam: --- Sutang: --- Cain: --- Qiumo: --- only erha threw his tail and squatted beside Gaia with great interest. Qiu Mo''s face suddenly rose red again. She lowered her head and looked as if she wanted to bury herself in the snow. Cain black face, he picked up Gaia''s back collar, he carried him to the side of the woods, ready to give him a love education! Of course Gaia won''t! He struggled and wriggled to get out of Cain''s hand. He has a hunch! He''s going to be beaten! So of course he won''t go with brother a! Looking at Su Tang pitifully, he just wanted to ask for help. Suddenly, he stretched out his big hand from behind, covered his mouth, picked him up and left. Gaiya''s face was full of tears, and she watched her distance from Su Tang. After su Tang regained her mind and carefully observed it, she found that Qiu Mo''s eyes seemed to contain autumn water, tactful and moving. And Adam just a pair of Su sugar insight like eyes, embarrassed cough two don''t open eyes. Su Tang raised her lips slightly. He is still a good friend. Quick group of a snowball, on the autumn Mo swollen ankle gently wipe.

 Chapter 511

    "Little fish cake? What kind of fish cake? " Qiumo was immediately attracted attention. Su Tang said with a smile, "when you go back to have a look, you''ll know. My new delicious food tastes very good." Qiu Mo''s eyes suddenly lit up! She begged to pull Su Tang''s clothes, with a hint of coquettish tone, jiaochen said, "good sugar ~ you tell me ~" Su Tang''s arrogant don''t go too far, she turned a blind eye to cooperate with the performance, "not good!" Qiu Mo''s pitiful lips. Finally, Adam couldn''t see it, so he bent forward and picked up Qiumo, "I''ll take you back to have a look." The sudden sense of weightlessness startled Qiumo, and she subconsciously took Adam''s neck. Two people''s sight collides again, autumn Mo''s heart is like Chuai a rabbit, plop plop straight jump. Su Tang:! " It''s a shame! He turned to the woods and yelled, "ah Yin! It''s time for us to go Soon Cain came out of the woods with Gaia, who was red and sobbing. Seeing Su Tang, Gaia''s subconsciousness is like running for comfort. But as soon as he opened his feet, he felt the death ray from behind him, and his body was a little stiff. The original step toward Su Tang changed to the direction of Er ha. Gaia wept and wiped her tears as she walked. It was sad to hear and tears to hear. Su Tang looked at Cain blankly, "what''s the matter? You hit him? Yaya is still young. You should reason with him and don''t beat him up all the time. " Adhering to the principle of active hand and never reasonable, Gaia was beaten and cried by him. But adhering to the principle of what the daughter-in-law said, Cain nodded faintly, "well, I know. Let''s go back. It''s cold." So - Gaia walked in the front, holding erha''s dog''s ear in one hand, sobbing and wiping his tears. Cain and Sutang cuddle and laugh. Behind Adam holding Qiu Mo, his face is red, Qiu Mo is also a shy look.

 Chapter 512

    After a long morning''s hard work, the local people eat delicious fish cakes and drink delicious fish soup. They feel that they can do it again and work hard in the afternoon! Because there are so many people in the tribe now, they cooperate well, and there is nothing else to pay attention to except the tiredness of digging, so the speed is several times faster than that of building a house! In just over three days, the outline of the moat has been dug out, and the caves left for the mermaid orcs have been dug directly. Now time is running out. In the warm season, a small platform will be built on the Bank of the moat, which is beautiful and can prevent the smaller cubs from accidentally falling in. Although there will be mermaids and orcs living in the river, there will be accidents in everything. For the sake of safety, this small platform must be built. At the bottom of the river, the place where the mermaid and orc live is a small space of about ten square meters, which can accommodate one or two people. The rooms are all connected side by side, without doors. Only a small window is dug near the door, and nothing else is added. After all, the furniture on the ground is not suitable for water. Every few rooms, a passage will be dug. This passage leads directly to the interior of the mountain, which is convenient for Mermaid and orc people to go in and out. The interior of the mountain is also under construction, and the stone piercing beasts will always dig rooms in the right place to avoid destroying the mountain structure and causing the mountain to collapse. Because this project needs to consider too many factors, so the progress is not as fast as digging a moat. Up to now, only more than ten rooms have been excavated. Hai Qi was surprised at the speed of the crowd. He had planned to move back after the big season, but he didn''t expect that it was only long before they were ready for everything! Su Tang after listening to light smile, "this is Taoyuan speed! Taoyuan speed that can shock the orc mainland Su Tang really didn''t expect that after a long time in the future, the word "Taoyuan" will make all the tribes in the orc continent tremble! Every tribe is working hard to join Taoyuan. As long as someone says that they are orcs in Taoyuan, they can always attract a lot of enviable eyes. But it''s all in the future

 Chapter 513

    "This is Cain, the patriarch of Taoyuan, and this is Sutang, the saint of Taoyuan. They have provided us with a place to live. We should thank them!" Haiqi was very excited to introduce to the people, but the people didn''t cooperate at all. One by one stares at the dead fish''s eyes, and looks at Hai Qi with a dull face, even a little inexplicable. One of them asked, "patriarch, we live in the sea. Why do we have to come to the earth? Didn''t you forbid us to contact the orcs on the ground before? " Haiqi explained without hesitation, "the mermaid family has not given birth to a baby for ten seasons. Now we haven''t found a sea dragon that can improve our dark cold constitution. Living in the sea will only aggravate our dark cold constitution, so if we want to give birth to a baby, we must leave the sea." The clansman suddenly realized, "so it is... But can we live on the ground all the time?" Haiqi also said, "the virgin of Taoyuan has specially prepared a place suitable for us to live in. At that time, don''t always soak in the water. It''s good for your health to come out and walk more." It''s a matter of whether you can have a baby or not. Everyone is very concerned about it, and no one makes any comments. So Haiqi paused and said, "if you want to have your own cubs, there is another way..." the eyes of the orc females of the mermaid clan are bright! They asked eagerly, "what can I do?"¡° Marriage with other people... "Most mermaids say they are very resistant to this¡° How can this work? I will never intermarry with my foreign race¡° yes! Neither will I! "¡° Is that the price of living here? If so, I''d rather not live! "¡° I don''t want to live Haiqi didn''t expect that the scene would be so out of control. For a moment, he looked at Su Tang awkwardly.

 Chapter 514

    Mermaid orcs with bad brain: the silver fish looked at the white fish strangely. "That Orc just said that his people didn''t like us?! Why don''t they look down on us? " White fish straightened his chest, a face of arrogance, "hum, it must be to lure us in, that''s why he deliberately said that!" Silver fish think white fish said reasonable, he nodded thoughtfully, "well, do we want to go in and have a look?"¡° Of course! Let''s go in and laugh at them! Then we''ll go back! " The proposal of white fish got the approval of Mermaid and orc people, and everyone echoed each other and walked into Taoyuan together. In order to welcome Taoyuan people, most of them surrounded there eagerly, holding animal leather clothes and shoes of different sizes, as well as animal leather gloves and so on. I thought the mermaid orcs and the white tiger orcs were just as easy to get along with. As a result, the white fish sneered and pointed to the surrounded Taoyuan orcs. His voice did not hide¡° Hahaha, I''ll tell you. They must be trying to lure us in! You see how happy they are. They must know that we are coming. What are they holding? Is it for us? " Silver fish disdain of pie pie pie pie mouth, "what thing, ugliness dead, I just not rare!"¡° Why? It seems to be used to keep warm. It looks good. "¡° Yes, the Taoyuan orcs seem to be very smart. They can even think of making animal skins like this. "¡° Hum, can two pieces of hide attract you? I''ve never seen the world before. Anyway, I don''t want such ugly things! "¡° I don''t want it either. It''s ugly. We have the strength to protect our body. Only the useless people who have no powers will rely on it to keep warm. " I don''t know which Mermaid or Orc said that. There was a moment of silence in the air. Soon someone came back to him, "but the patriarch also wore it. I feel it''s pretty..."

 Chapter 515

    With Hongguo''s lead, the little females behind her also smile, carefully excluding the mermaid orcs who just laughed at their paradise. With fur and shoes in hand, and some with necks and gloves, they went to the orc females one after another and repeated Hongguo''s words. For a moment, the mermaid orcs who were excluded felt a little embarrassed. Red fruit just ready to take the mermaid Orc away, white fish suddenly a face unhappy stopped her, "what do you mean? Is it your patriarch and your virgin who made you do this? " Silver fish also indignantly came forward, "why do they have us? Do you look down on us? " Red fruit light a smile, "because what you didn''t count in the heart?"? Please get out of the way and don''t stop me from working. " White fish sneered, "I won''t get out of the way, what can you do to me?" Silver fish also in the side Yang Yang chin, a face of provocative looking at red fruit. At this time, round and full of air rushed out from behind Hongguo, she glared at her eyes and said, "kindly remind you, get out of the way, or don''t blame us for being impolite!" The white fish laughs. He claps the silver fish''s shoulder hard and says with a smile, "I''m so scared. I''m afraid your tribe doesn''t even have a god warrior. What can you do to me?" The silver fish also kept laughing, "do you know who this is in front of me? He is the most gifted God warrior of the mermaid clan except the little Lord. He has already reached level 4. Do you know what level 4 is? Oh, I''m sorry, I forgot, your tribe doesn''t even have a god warrior, let alone level 4, ha ha ha... "Yuan Yuan''s face is red by these two people! She gasped, her fist clenched arms shaking, and she tried to hold it back¡° Whitefish, whitefish, you can stop it. Don''t go too far It was the orc who said the fur coat looked good.

 Chapter 516

    After falling down, Yuan Yuan was stunned. There was a moment of silence around. White fish subconsciously wanted to reach out to help her, but then he thought it was the little female who moved her hand first. He subconsciously blocked her, and he didn''t blame him at all. So he didn''t move. Yuan Yuan suddenly turned his mouth and cried loudly behind him, "ah Wu... Ah Ze! Aze, someone hit me White fish disdained to smile, just ready to ridicule Yuanyuan, such a big man actually sat on the ground crying, lose not shame. As a result, as soon as he opened his mouth, he was thrown into the air by a strong force, and choked by the wind! Before he had time to think about what had just happened, he fell straight down and plunged into the snowdrift by the side of the road¡° How are you, Yuanyuan? " Mengze squats beside Yuanyuan nervously. After seeing Meng Ze, Yuan Yuan suddenly becomes more aggrieved, reaches out and hugs him around the neck, whining and weeping. Meng Ze was in a hurry to appease him. On the other side, the white fish was pulled out of the snow by two clansmen. His head was covered with snow, and he became very messy and embarrassed. He came back angrily, "who! Who attacked me just now?! Come out, I''ll fight you! " Yuan Yuan sobbed with tears and pointed to the white fish, "aze, it''s him who bullies me. You beat him! Beat him to tears Meng Ze nodded, "good!" Then he stood up and looked at the white fish. The white fish looked at Meng Ze in surprise and asked, "are you also an orc in Taoyuan? Are you a god warrior Meng zegong arched, "Peach Blossom Land Meng Ze, level 4 God warrior, please advise!" With that, he rushed to the white fish in a gust of wind, mixed with Yuan Li''s fist and hammered hard at his fragile nose. For a moment, the unprepared white fish only felt a sharp pain in his nose, and then he was lifted away! It''s, it''s a shame!!! Indignant to get up from the snow, followed by a hot feeling along the lips, white fish touched, see the fingertips of the red, he glared!

 Chapter 517

    Red fruit breathed a sigh of relief and told the little females around to continue to work. Just now, Yuanyuan put everything in her hand in the arms of another little female, who couldn''t take it any more. Seeing that Yuanyuan had been standing still, she walked towards her¡° Round, you... "Little female pupil slightly enlarged. Yuanyuan''s face was in pain at the moment. Her facial features were about to wrinkle together. Her face was very pale and trembling. The little female threw away her things in a hurry and held her in front of her, exclaiming, "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? " Small female this shout, let originally already relaxed atmosphere suddenly again nervous! Mengze quickly returned to Yuanyuan and held her in his arms, "Yuanyuan, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Round breathing became short, she put one hand on her flat stomach, and she couldn''t speak at all. "Quick response little females around cried," go and invite Old Nick, come on! And the virgin As soon as her voice fell, another little female cried, "ah! Blood! Yuanyuan is bleeding The crowd looked in the direction of the little female finger, and saw a red blood spot at the foot of the circle, not a lot, but just a little bit of penetration. Meng Ze''s body is stiff! Yuanyuan also struggled to look at her feet. She seemed to be aware of something. Big tears rolled down her face. She looked at Mengze helplessly, trembling and speechless. Mengze tightly holds Yuanyuan, he keeps patting Yuanyuan''s back, whispering to comfort, "it''s OK, it''s OK, you and Zizai will be OK, it''s ok..." Yuanyuan holds Mengze''s collar tightly with her hands, and she cries silently. People around him were stunned when they heard Meng Ze''s words. Red fruit calm face, the whole body is full of low pressure, "round pregnant with a baby?"

 Chapter 518

    Dai song also helped the white fish and said in a deep voice, "it''s too late to say anything now. Let''s go to the patriarch and see what''s going on with the little female." White fish legs straight soft shiver, if not by the silver fish and Dai song''s force, he certainly can''t stand! Other Mermaid people also kept silent and walked towards the valley in silence Yuanyuan was lying on the bed, only feeling the pain in her lower abdomen, and there was blood seeping out. She holds Mengze''s hand, tears like rain, "ah, aze, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault..." Mengze sits in front of the bed, his eyes are red, the pain in his heart is no less than Yuanyuan, but he is an orc, is Yuanyuan''s partner, if he breaks down, what will Yuanyuan do? He kept placating Yuanyuan, but his mood didn''t get better¡° Don''t worry, Yuanyuan. We''ve asked Old Nick and the virgin to come here! Don''t cry¡° Yes, Yuanyuan, don''t cry. You and Zizai must be OK. The beast God will care for you! "¡° It''s all the mermaid orcs! If something happens to Yuanyuan, I will not let him go! "¡° Well, don''t even talk about it. Yuanyuan is already very sad. "¡° Yuanyuan, don''t worry. When the patriarch comes, we''ll let him decide for you. We''ll never let that Mermaid Orc go! " The room is full of small females who usually have a good relationship with Yuanyuan. Everyone looks at her anxiously. Although all out of good intentions, but you say I am a word, the original room is not a mess, buzzing people are very upset. After su Tang came over, she found that the room was full of people, and there was no place for her to stay. Suddenly, her head was very big! Cain released a little Weiya and said in a cold voice, "get out!" The little females did not say a word, huhula all out of the door, a worried look in, but did not dare to come forward.

 Chapter 519

    Sue sugar said with a smile, "of course, don''t you believe me? You should be wrestling or something else, right? You just listen to me and lie down in bed and don''t go anywhere. You''ll be fine. Do you understand? " Yuan Yuan nodded hastily, "I see!" Su Tang stood up and said, "just understand. Don''t think about anything. First close your eyes and have a good sleep. I''ll cook medicine for you. Later I''ll tell you to get up and drink medicine. Mengze, you''ll go with me." Yuanyuan was a little reluctant to give up. "I''m afraid alone. Can you let aze accompany me?" Su Tang touched her round head and said, "don''t be afraid, I''ll let aunt Hongguo accompany you. I''ll teach Meng Ze how to cook medicine, and there are some other precautions, so that he can take good care of you and your baby... Don''t worry, he will come back soon to accompany you!" Meng Ze also came forward, leaned over his forehead and said, "I''ll go to ask for leave in a moment. I''ll be at home with you this cold season. I''ll come back to you soon. Don''t be afraid!" Yuanyuan reluctantly pulled Mengze''s sleeve, "then you must come back early..." Mengze nodded, "don''t worry, sleep, I will come back after you wake up." Back out of the room - Su Tang''s face became grim. Meng Ze also noticed the seriousness of the matter. He pointed out the outside and motioned Su Tang to go out. Su Tang nodded faintly. Mengze full of bitterness, he took the lead in opening, "can''t you keep it?"¡° I''m not sure. Yuanyuan''s pregnancy is very short. Originally, the fetus was unstable. Now it''s normal for her to suffer severe damage from the outside world. I can only say that I try my best... "Mengze lowered her head," I see... "Sutang said," Yuanyuan''s condition is far worse than I thought. Before I came here, I had nieber boil the decoction for abortion, but if Yuanyuan doesn''t stop bleeding, Even more tocolysis drugs are useless! " Mengze immediately raised his head nervously, "holy lady! It doesn''t matter if you can''t keep Xiaozai, but you must keep Yuanyuan! Please Su Tang''s heart was also very heavy. She said solemnly, "I''ll think of a way to stop the bleeding. Nibo''s medicine should be almost boiled. You should bring her a bowl and drink it first. Don''t let her walk down the ground, and don''t let her cry any more. Keep happy." Meng Ze nodded heavily, "I understand! I''ll go now

 Chapter 520

    Yuanyuan fell with her baby and shed a lot of blood. The news seemed to be winged and quickly spread to every corner of the tribe. Haiqi also heard the news. He shook his head regretfully, thinking that if the female of his tribe was pregnant with a baby, she would take care of her carefully and not let her have such an accident. But he didn''t know the accident in his mouth. In fact, it had something to do with his people. After getting the news, Lord Wen came to the door and told him. After hearing this, Hai Qi burst into a rage, "what? That little female was pushed down by the orcs of my Mermaid clan? " Wen Jue said faintly, "calm down first. I''m also listening to the orcs in Taoyuan. I don''t know what happened. I came to you just to ask your people what happened at that time." Hannah also pacified patted Haiqi''s chest, soft voice way, "don''t be angry, we go to ask to know, if it''s really their fault, then it''s not too late to punish them." The mermaid tribe hasn''t had any cubs for ten seasons. Haiqi, as the head of the clan, is more concerned about this than anyone else! In addition to the bad memories before, Haiqi is very tolerant of her cubs and the females who are pregnant with them! He said angrily, "no matter what happens, it''s wrong for him to fight with the little female! I''ll go to them now! " With that, Hai Qi angrily walked out of the house, hoping to hammer the disgusting ORC. Hannah very helpless shook her head, "ah Qi is still so impulsive, brother Wen, please go to see him, stop him more, I''ll go to Taoyuan Saint there to explore the situation." Wen Jue nodded, "well, don''t worry." Silver fish and Dai song carry white fish, followed by a large group of mermaid Orc females. They wanted to ask Taoyuan orcs where their clan leader is. However, the news that they have hurt Yuanyuan has long been scattered in Taoyuan. If not for the rules of Taoyuan, Taoyuan orcs would have gone to fight with them!

 Chapter 521

    White fish suddenly became the arrow of all the arrows, but he didn''t realize it. He looked at Hai Qi wrongly¡° The clan leader... "Hai Qi saw this and realized that it must be the white fish who caused the trouble. He raised his hand and slapped the white fish in the face¡° Don''t call me patriarch! How can I have a people like you? " The white fish was suddenly slapped and fanned away. He sat down in the snow and his cheek became red and swollen at the speed visible to the naked eye. The rest of the people, seeing this scene, could not help but shrunk for a moment, and collectively stepped back to avoid the anger of the patriarch burning on them. The white fish looks at Hai Qi with a muddled face, "clan, clan leader?" Sea Qi see he still don''t know to repent of appearance, immediately more angry! He raised his foot and was ready to kick at this disheartened thing. What a shame! Wen Jue arrived in time and held him, "you should calm down and ask what the situation is first." Haiqi took a look at wenjue, and finally put down his feet. He glared at the white fish and said, "what are you doing there? Come and tell me what''s going on! " The white fish knelt down to the foot of Haiqi and began to cry with a snivel and a tear, "patriarch! I am wronged! I didn''t touch the little female at all. She suddenly rushed over and hit my protective barrier before she fell down! I didn''t push her at all Because the mermaid family has lived on the sea floor for a long time, there are too many uncontrollable risk factors on the sea floor, so the mermaid orcs have learned that when they encounter danger, they will instinctively use their powers to open a small protective barrier. This instinct to release the barrier has already been imperceptibly dissolved in the bones and blood of the mermaid orcs, so under the carelessness of the white fish, Yuanyuan suddenly ran to him and pushed him, which means that he felt the danger, so he automatically released the protective barrier. But I didn''t expect that this protective barrier could cause such a big disaster. Hai Qi''s heart is a burst of anger rising, "do you still have reason? Don''t I know you? It must be that you speak so hard that you are angry with others. Otherwise, they will ask why they want to push you? Do you know that''s a pregnant female? A pregnant female

 Chapter 522

    "Wait!" Wen Jue said only one word. But it''s true that there''s no other good way to do it now than to wait. Haiqi not light not heavy kick whitefish, "follow me to the little female door kneel, if people don''t forgive you, you can''t get up." White fish where dare to have other ideas, he busily nodded, "yes, patriarch!" Haiqi''s eyes turned to the other people, standing there one by one, and he looked helpless¡° You also stand here, Taoyuan orcs don''t forgive you, you can''t leave! "¡° Yes! Chief Just when Haiqi wanted to take Baiyu to make amends to Yuanyuan, a female of the fish clan suddenly said, "patriarch, do you remember that Hannah was hurt by a cuttlefish beast when she was pregnant with Qiumo, and she always said that she had a stomachache. Later, she ate xuanxu grass in the sea to stabilize." Reminded by the female, Hai Qi suddenly thought about it. At that time, Hannah was also pregnant with Qiumo. Not long after that, she was suddenly attacked by the cuttlefish outside the tribe. Although soon some people came to kill the cuttlefish, Hannah still pestered with it alone for a while. Not long after that, Hannah felt a stomachache, rolling back and forth, unbearable! At that time, Hannah''s Eminem took people to Wuwang Strait to pick up a plant called xuanxu grass. After she took it to Hannah, she slowly stopped the pain. Since then, there has been no difference, until Qiumo was born safely. Since the birth of Qiumo, the tribe has not had a female bear a baby for a long time, so no one thought of it for a moment. Haiqi kicked the white fish, "do you hear me? Don''t sit there foolishly. Go to the sea and look for xuanxu grass. If you can''t find it, don''t come back! " White fish commissary aggrieved, "patriarch, I, I don''t know what xuanxu grass looks like..." Haiqi was almost angry by white fish, his forehead blue tendons burst up, and his temples hurt!

 Chapter 523

    After listening to Su Tang''s words, everyone was obviously relieved. Qingguo came forward with a small earthen jar in her arms and said in a low voice, "Tangtang, this is my stewed soup of cuckoo beast. Let Yuanyuan drink some when she wakes up." With the beginning of green fruit, one after another, little females came to deliver things, but Su Tang didn''t refuse. She took them one by one, and let Cain help her if she couldn''t get them. After working hard for a long time, the things were collected, "OK, it''s hard for everyone. It''s cold. Don''t stand outside. Let''s go back!" Su Tang repeatedly dissuades, and everyone leaves one after another. The yard is empty again, which makes Su Tang take a breath. As soon as she was about to enter the room, she was called¡° Su Tang... "Su Tang turns around and turns out to be Haiqi''s partner, Hannah. Hannah stepped forward, her voice was also very low. "Sue sugar, I heard that our orcs hurt a little female with a baby. I''m sorry. We didn''t discipline her very well. How about now? How''s the little girl? " Sue sugar was a little angry. She knew it had nothing to do with Hannah, but she couldn''t control herself. After Yuanyuan''s accident for such a long time, Hannah is the only one of the mermaid people. Let''s not say who''s right or who''s wrong. The attitude of the mermaid people makes her a little unhappy. Su Tang said in a light tone, "the situation is not very good. The baby in the female''s stomach is very unstable. I''ve ordered someone to boil the soup and give it to her. After tonight, if the situation doesn''t get better, then..." Hannah also recognized Su Tang''s unhappiness in her tone. She quickly explained, "just now I''ve been blocked outside and can''t get in. I can''t come here until the people are scattered, Haiqi also went to investigate the process of this matter. Don''t worry, we will never shield the female Mermaid orcs from being hurt! "¡° Well Su Tang''s voice is still light, people can''t hear sadness and happiness. Hannah''s fingers were tightly intertwined, and she knew in her own heart that it was useless for her to say anything now. In fact, if someone hurts their Mermaid females and cubs, they will certainly not let that person go. They may even be angry with the whole tribe! Hannah sighed. "Sue sugar, can I go in and see the little girl?"¡° Forget it, she finally went to sleep. Don''t go in and disturb her. Let her have a good rest. " Hannah nodded dryly, not knowing what to say for a moment, and the atmosphere was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 524

    Haiqi lived several times as long as Su Tang, so he saw Su Tang''s awkwardness at a glance. However, this matter is really their Mermaid family''s fault, and people should be angry¡° I''ve fixed the orc that bumps into the little female. If you are angry, I''ll leave it to you when he comes back. " Without waiting for Su Tang to speak, Hai Qi continued, "there is a herb in the sea called xuanxu grass, which can stabilize the cubs in the female stomach. I have ordered the orc to pick it. If it''s fast, I can come back tonight." Su Tang didn''t want to talk to Hai Qi, but after hearing what he said, she couldn''t help looking over¡° Stable pups? Really? " Haiqi reminds Hannah of this. She says, "yes, how can I forget such an important thing?" The expression on Hannah''s face turned into relaxed. She said with a smile, "when I was pregnant with Qiumo, I had a fight with the cuttlefish beast in the sea. Later, my stomach was always painful. It was my Eminem who found xuanxu grass for me. After I ate it, my stomach soon stopped hurting and Qiumo was born safely. This time was a little long. I almost forgot about it." Su Tang''s face looks much better. Although the bottom of my heart is still a little angry, but the objective analysis, this thing Yuanyuan also has a certain fault, but the price she is now paying is far from what she should bear. Moreover, the mermaid people don''t attach importance to it and don''t care. It seems that their attitude is OK now, so Su Tang can''t go too far. She nodded slightly, "that bothers the sea clan chief, wait for the orc to come back, let him send xuanxu grass as soon as possible, the longer the round situation is, the more serious it will be."¡° Well, don''t worry, I''ll send someone to meet him! " Wait for Sutang and Cain to return to the house. Haiqi looks at wenjue with a helpless smile. "Your son''s partner is really a short guard..." wenjue gives Haiqi a white look and uncovers the truth mercilessly. "If it''s the other way around, would you like to lift the nest of others?" Hai Qi laughs and touches his nose. The first thing Su Tang did when she came back to the room was to open the system and search for information about xuanxu grass. Xuanxu grass: it grows on the sea floor and is often guarded by the accompanying fish and beast, Tianci beast. It has no leaves on its bare stem and a slight burr on the surface of its rhizome. It sucks its internal juice and has a miraculous effect on consolidating the body and stabilizing the fetus. Looking at these few descriptions, it seems that they are quite suitable for Yuanyuan''s present state. But just in case, Sutang still spent some exchange points to ask the system whether Yuanyuan''s current state is suitable for taking xuanxu herb. System scan¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 525

    Whitefish didn''t come back all night. This night is destined to be a sleepless night. Even though all the people of mermaid clan are pale with cold, they still stand in the ice and snow to atone for the white fish, and no one has any complaints. Su Tang''s heart softened when she knew. She had already made clear the whole story. In fact, what white fish said was a little ugly. Yuanyuanqi just wanted to do it, but she was hurt by others. So this is actually a very small thing. It''s strange that Yuanyuan is too impulsive! In essence, this incident can be defined as an accident. It has nothing to do with other members of the mermaid clan. Su Tang sent someone to talk about it with Hai Qi. After all, there are many females in the mermaid clan. The temperature at night will be more than twice as low as that in the daytime. Haiqiyi refused. He said that the mermaid people share weal and woe. Although it was the white fish who made the mistake, if at the beginning of this incident, some people stopped the white fish from saying bad things, there would be no next series of things, so they should all be punished! Sue sugar said nothing more. She ordered people to send skin and hot water to the little females of the mermaid clan. In addition, they all have powers to support themselves. I don''t think there will be any problem. Most of the people in the tribe stayed up all night When the first rays of the morning shine down. The orc, who was arranged by Haiqi to meet the white fish by the sea, saw two shadows floating on the sea from a distance. He walked forward and found that the figure was really like the white fish and Dai song who were looking for xuanxu grass! He was so happy that he patted his frozen face and cried out eagerly, "what''s up? Have you got it? " There was no response. The figures of white fish and Dai song move slowly towards this side, and the mermaid orcs waiting on the shore are very anxious. He couldn''t help urging, "can you hurry up? I''ve been waiting here all night! " White fish and Dai song as if did not hear the general, still not slow to swim to this side. When they swim closer and see their current state clearly, the mermaid orcs can''t help taking a breath of air!

 Chapter 526

    Su Tang didn''t close her eyes all night. She always stayed by Yuan Yuan''s side and watched her situation. However, it was not good. Meng Ze took her to the toilet and found that she began to see red again. After placing Yuanyuan, Meng Ze came out of the room, his eyes were red, his voice was a little choked, "can''t you really keep it?" Sue sugar pursed her lips, and she didn''t know what to say. Only xuanxu grass on the bottom of the sea is the herb that can save the baby in Yuanyuan''s stomach. In addition to the mermaid orcs can go down to the bottom of the sea without any scruples, other orcs can''t do it, so they can only wait! Cain suddenly turned to the door and whispered, "here we are." Su Tang also turned around with some doubts. The next second, the door is opened, Haiqi with a mermaid Orc rushed to¡° Come on! Xuanxu grass has been picked! Take it to the little female Su Tang was stunned and put a light pole with rough burr in her hand. Su Tang is not ambiguous. She strides into the room with xuanxu grass. She closes the door and blocks people''s sight. Hai Qi breathed a sigh of relief, "well, take xuanxu grass, she should be OK soon." Meng Ze nodded to Hai Qi gratefully, "thank you, Hai clan leader!" Haiqi waved his hand, "don''t be polite. It''s because I''m not strict in discipline that white fish is so presumptuous. What about white fish? Tell him to come and apologize! " The mermaid Orc body behind Hai Qi is stiff, "suffered! How can I forget them? " Seaside - it took Dai song nine cattle and two tigers to pull the white fish to the shore, and they lay on the rocks of the shore, scarred, waiting for rescue. I thought the people would come soon. Five minutes passed... Ten minutes passed... Thirty minutes passed

 Chapter 527

    Have to say, as a power of the Orc Female constitution is good! The mermaid family stood in the snow all night, let alone couldn''t stand it, not even a person with fever and cold! They were redistributed their fur clothes and trousers. Considering that they had been hungry for nearly a day and a night, they took them to the camp canteen first. The mermaid and orcs sat at the dining table with a look of surprise. They buckled here curiously and touched there curiously for a while. They didn''t have the haughty appearance when they first came here. Hongguo and the little females are carrying wooden trays with bowls and spoons in their hands, which are steaming, fragrant and glutinous fish porridge¡° What does it smell like? How fragrant¡° I, my stomach is twitching. What''s the matter? "¡° Is it just me who noticed that this food container looks good? "¡° Is this food? Specially prepared for us? "¡° God, the orcs in Taoyuan are so happy that they can eat such delicious food¡° I also think this container has a good look. I want it! "¡° Then give me all the food in your container. When I finish eating, I''ll give you my container, too! "¡° You think so beautiful, why don''t you go to heaven?! Go away Mermaids and orcs stretched their necks one by one. Anyway, their own images were gone, and they were not reserved at the moment. When you put the spoon in front of them, the clever Mermaid orcs already know how to use it. The soft and salty fish porridge is imported. Because the stew time is long enough, it almost melts in the mouth. The mouth is full of the fragrance of fish and rice. The delicious food makes people want to swallow their tongue! For a time, the canteen of the camp was full of Mermaid and orc people''s devouring voice. Then the orcs came carrying a large basin of white steamed bread and small fish cakes, and put some on each table. Mermaid orcs curiously look at the white and yellow things in front of them. Someone was the first to ask, "is this also for food?" Red fruit nodded with a smile, "can eat, this is called steamed bread, next to the fish and animal meat you bring made of small fish cake, taste very good."

 Chapter 528

    Mermaids and orcs eat one by one with round bellies. They all have to support their waists to move. From then on, the noble and cool image had nothing to do with them any more, and they became greedy fish. Under the leadership of Taoyuan orcs, they came to the residence carefully prepared for them in Taoyuan. A hole has been dug out in the plain looking mountain. The hole also looks very simple. There are faint sounds of orcs talking and stones colliding with each other. Compared with the towering houses on the outside, this simple cave entrance really makes Mermaid orcs dislike it. Although they don''t speak, their careful thinking can''t help but become active. Some young people have already shown dissatisfaction on their faces. Sentao stood at the entrance of the cave. His voice was loud and powerful. "We''re in a hurry. We haven''t finished it yet, but we''ll speed up our time to sort it out. I''ll give you a brief introduction first." Mermaid and orcs all stop and look at Sentao quietly¡° What we see now is the entrance and exit of the cave. In the future, everyone has to pass through it. Next, please come in with me... "After passing through a short passage, I suddenly see a bright light. It has been dug into a large circular open space. In the middle of the open space, stones are piled up to form a circular flower bed, in which many big and small night mushrooms come together and emit a faint cold white light¡° You make complaints about the rooms here, because the sea heads have told us before, the houses we live in are not suitable for you to live for long, and my daughters are hastened to make these rooms. "The mermaid orcs see light suddenly at the moment. Before they say it in the Peach Garden, they are different from their orcs. One by one suddenly blushed. But soon, everyone was attracted by the structure here. Before, they all lived in the sea, one in the East and the other in the west, without privacy.

 Chapter 529

    "Considering that you can''t live on land all the time because of your racial characteristics, and you need bubble water every other time, we also dug rooms below, so that you can freely choose to live in these two rooms," Mori Tao said Listen to Sentao''s words, the orcs of mermaid clan are all restless! Sentao pointed to the passageways leading to the bottom of the moat and said, "the passageways here are all connected, but they can only come in and out from the cave entrance outside. The rooms in the water are not suitable for furniture on the ground, so they are still empty. You can freely choose the rooms you like and make your own decoration!" The orcs of the mermaid clan are almost jubilant! Especially the aging Mermaid orcs. Originally, they had been used to living in the water, but the patriarch suddenly asked them to live on the ground, saying that it was to improve the dark cold constitution of mermaid people and promote the females to have babies. But these have nothing to do with them. It''s so comfortable in the water. Why come to the ground? They are always reluctant. Although they have just had a good meal and enjoyed the delicious food they have never had before, they prefer to soak in the water every day rather than having a good meal. So they also discussed and prepared to leave the Patriarch on the pretext that they were not used to living here after today, and several old guys went back to live in the water together. It''s alright now! They can continue to live in the water without being far away from the rest of the tribe and enjoy delicious food¡° What are you waiting for? Let''s go and have a look! "¡° Yes, yes, yes! Didn''t the warrior just say that there was nothing in the room in the water? Let''s choose the room first, and then I''ll go back to the sea and bring my big shell! "¡° I want it, too! I want it, too¡° Let''s go! I don''t know if the room is enough. I want to live alone! Don''t rob me of any of you¡° Go on! You sly smelly fish, slow down! Wait for me! I''m with you. We live next door¡° Let''s go, let''s go... There will be no room if it''s too late! " With the beginning of the orc, the rest of the mermaid orcs also suddenly wake up, and rush to the surrounding channels.

 Chapter 530

    All over the place are decorated with glittering night mushrooms, which make the light here very good. The familiar taste, the familiar seaweed, the familiar fish and animals are a little small in number and space. However, they are not planning to live in the water for a long time. Besides, in addition to the room in the water, they also have a room in the cave. Orcs like Taoyuan don''t have such treatment! Quickly selected his favorite room, and planning how to decorate, each Mermaid Orc is happy. Older people like quiet, so they consciously choose the most remote rooms. The rooms close to the entrance of the mountain are left to the cubs. Bai Yu and Dai song, who were seriously injured because of collecting xuanxu grass, were placed in the cave room to heal their wounds. They were told that they could not go into the water until their wounds were healed. Every day, the little female of Taoyuan prepared delicious food for them, which was also considered natural and unrestrained. In this way, the orcs of the mermaid clan are completely settled down in Taoyuan. In addition to enjoying delicious food every day, their greatest pleasure is to have snowball fights and make snowmen with the orcs in Taoyuan! In the past, Gaia secretly went to play alone. In the past, the number of members of the tribe participating in patrolling every day doubled, not only at the entrance of the valley, but also in the sparsely populated areas in the valley. Since Cain had a "love education" that day, CAIA has been unhappy these days. Su Tang is worried about Qiu Mo''s sprained feet first, and then she is curious about what happened to Qiu Mo and Adam. Then the mermaid people come to visit and Yuanyuan is injured. One after another, she looks forward to this. Until today, she only notices Gaia''s mood¡° Yaya, what''s the matter? Look at your pouting mouth, you can tie the long eared beast to it. " Gaia snorted. She didn''t look over her head and ignored Sutang. Erha also has a kind of dog''s head, with noble steps and tail swinging, passing by Su Tang. But just in the middle of the walk, Cain was pushed away with no expression on his face. He turned his head and barked at Sutang¡° Woof, woof, woof host! You take care of your man, he always touches me! Su Tang: "seeing that Cain still wanted to roll up his sleeves to clean up Gaia''s posture, Su Tang quickly reached out to stop him. Smile to Gaia, "let''s go out and play together! Take you to play the same novel Gaia was staring at Cain on guard. After hearing Su Tang''s question, she nodded busily, ran forward to hold Su Tang''s hand and gave Cain a provocative smile.

 Chapter 531

    Gaia angrily glared at Cain''s back, only hated why he was so small and thin. Until they were almost out of the room, Gaia was not willing to stomp to catch up. In the valley - originally, the snow was not as thick as the legs, because the people were stepping on it very tightly. The snowball fights and snowman making people had already changed their positions and found a new soft snow field to fight, so the area around the house was empty. Let Cain congealed out two shovels, Sue sugar happily took one, and Cain described the appearance of the slide, and then they took the shovel to open dry! Gaia also forgot the unpleasantness before, and jumped around them happily, watching the slide take shape a little bit. It''s said that they are doing it together, but Cain is the one who makes the most effort. Su Tang''s little body is very tired after a while, but Gaia has made a lot of efforts. Cain simply let her stand on the side of the guide, slide only made the simplest kind of straight ladder, one side is the stairs up, the other side straight slide down. The slide is very high. It''s more than three meters. Su Tang has a feeling that he can''t catch up with others. The slope is not steep. It extends for about four or five meters. The snow around is almost leveled by them! After the last shovel of snow was leveled, Gaia couldn''t wait to climb up the stairs of the slide. With a wave of his little hand, he had the air of instructing the country. "Sister in law, this is what we did together, isn''t it ours?" Su Tang nodded, "yes, Yaya is great today. This slide belongs to Yaya. Your brother and I are just helping you again." It was a relief to him. Su Tang stood on the other side and looked at him with a smile. "Come down. I''ll follow you here with your brother. Don''t be afraid!" Gaia''s face was red. He was standing on the slide, supporting the armrest beside him. He seemed to be excited. Just ready to sit down, the body was suddenly hit by a burst of force, buttocks squat son to a tight contact with the slide, the pain of the Ya bared his teeth. However, when other people came into contact with the slope of the slide, he slipped down. When he recovered, he found that he had landed!

 Chapter 532

    "Ha ha ha..." Su Tang''s merciless laughter almost resounded throughout the whole valley. Er ha gets up and yells at Su Tang¡° Whine whine whine whine how can you laugh at me? I don''t want face? Ah¡° Pooh... I''m sorry, I just can''t help it, ha ha ha... "Gaia got up from the ground and looked at the laughing sister-in-law and the grinning Er ha. Soon, some clansmen heard the news and rushed over. When they saw this object suddenly appearing on the snow, their eyes lit up¡° Why? What is this? What is it for? " Xiong Da said as he went to the slide, as if he wanted to study it carefully. Gaia was in a hurry. He ran to the surface of the slide, stretched out his short arm, and looked at him with a protective face¡° Don''t come here. Brother and sister-in-law did it for me! It''s mine Xiong Da looks at Su Tang and Cain curiously. Su Tang nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s called slide. Now it''s Yaya''s. If you want to play, you have to win his approval." Xiong Da suddenly nodded. He had the cheek to run to Gaia and said with a low smile, "good cub, can you let me play once? Just once Gaia is very firm refusal, "no, you are so big, my slide play bad how to do?" Xiong Da also opened his eyes and said, "why? You don''t think I''m tall. In fact, I''m light. I just look strong. Don''t be cheated by me! " Gaia asked suspiciously, "really?" Xiong Da immediately nodded, his eyes were very sincere, "of course it''s true! If you let me play once, I''ll know. If it''s broken, can''t I compensate you? " Xu was moved by Xiong Da''s sincerity. Xiao Gaia finally hesitated and nodded, "well, then you can only play once..." Xiong Da immediately nodded happily, "well, well, what you say is what, then you play first, let me see how to play."

 Chapter 533

    Xiong Da took a very guilty look at Gaia. Before he could speak, Gaia waved to him from below, "come down quickly! Come down quickly Xiong Da sits awkwardly on the surface of the slide, and his huge body fills up the space around the slide. Gaia stares at Xiong da. Xiong Da blushed awkwardly, coughed two times, and explained far fetched, "I''m looking at Zhuangshi, looking at Zhuangshi..." but before the voice fell, cracks began to appear on the side of the slide, straight through the whole slide! Gaia felt the pain of suffocation! He trembled and pointed to the slide... Xiong Da couldn''t see the crack. He thought Gaia wanted to urge him to go down quickly, so he made a little effort to move his body to the slope. Then - the bear felt weightless. Unlike Gaia, who had just slid down, the bear felt himself falling vertically, and then sat in a pile of broken snow. At a loss, he scratched his head and didn''t understand what had just happened¡° Wow... "A terrible cry came to my ears, and Xiong Da looked at Gaia in a hurry. It turned out that the baby''s tears dropped one by one, and he was out of breath, sobbing and looking at him. Xiong Da found out that the originally good slide was crushed by him from the middle, and there was only half a slide left, which was lonely and desolate. Han Han grabs his head, crawls out of the scattered snow and walks to Su Tang. Gaia is lying in Su Tang''s arms, crying heartbroken and hard to extricate himself, which really makes people cry and listeners sad¡° That, I, I don''t know will become like this, I''m sorry, you don''t cry, I''ll compensate you one more! " Gaia is still sad and crying.

 Chapter 534

    However, Su Tang and his clan piled several slides together again, which the orcs could play. In order to appease Gaia, Xiong Da piled up the tribe''s only spiral slide under the guidance of Su Tang. Then Gaia stopped crying. Novelty is often the most attractive thing. When we get tired of the straight ladder, we suddenly see that the small spiral slide of Gaia is all around us. However, Gaia could learn a lesson this time. He only allowed the cubs of his size to play, and the rest of them were not allowed to touch, otherwise he would be in a hurry with them! At the beginning, everyone was very jealous. Later, some capable people piled up a large version of the spiral slide, and this situation gradually eased. For this group of big babies in the tribe, Su Tang said that she was very helpless After that, life was much more comfortable, especially after the arrival of the cold season, the females in the tribe were not able to walk out of the gate, and they were shrinking on the hot earth Kang every day. Now that we have more leisure time, we all huddle in our own houses and less entertainment activities, we can only find ways to have fun in other ways. So - Su Tang can always hear all kinds of gossip from ye Qiao¡° An orc of the white tiger tribe fell in love with the little female of Taoyuan and had the cheek to live with others. "¡° A little female of the mermaid clan likes the orcs of the white tiger clan, but the orcs of the white tiger clan don''t like the little female of the mermaid clan. "¡° The two orcs of the white tiger and Mermaid have a crush on a little female in Taoyuan and are competing to become her first male Su Tang can''t help laughing when she hears similar news. At the same time, she secretly envies that ye Qiao can walk outside for a short time. This cold season is not really covered. It''s no exaggeration to turn dripping water into ice. A basin of steaming water can be cooled in about five seconds and frozen in about ten seconds. It''s very cold! After the moat water directly froze for five or six meters, it reduced the activity space of Mermaid by nearly a quarter.

 Chapter 535

    For a long time in the orc continent, except for the five tribes favored by the beast God, it has not been heard that the females of any tribe can awaken their powers. Although they know that there is an animal God messenger in Taoyuan, the messenger asks the animal God for some skills that can make the female awaken. But before the awakening of Hongguo, all Orc females didn''t pay attention to it. Even the females in Taoyuan felt that they could only strengthen their body and not awaken their powers. But now the fact in front of us surprised everyone! It turns out that all along, Taoyuan saints don''t talk big. As long as they practice well, they can really awaken their powers! For a time, Taoyuan set off an upsurge of cultivation, whether orcs or females, every day in addition to eating and sleeping, they are trying to cultivate. At the same time, the white tiger and the mermaid were also affected, and they spontaneously worked hard together. Haiqi and wenjue shake their heads helplessly. It seems that the pressure given to them before is not enough. They have to feel a sense of urgency before they know how to practice well. Su Tang didn''t expect that she just wanted to share the good news of aunt Hongguo''s awakening ability with everyone... But she still put a fire on it¡° Aunt Hongguo, an elderly female, can awaken her powers. Why don''t you work hard? " This sentence quickly spread to Taoyuan, and all female Taoyuan orcs took it as their goal to motivate themselves. After hearing this, Haiqi and wenjue changed it a little and passed it on¡° Hongguo, an elderly female, can awaken her powers. Why don''t you work hard? " So I came to the first cold season of Taoyuan. All the orc females who lived here had reached the highest heat of cultivation! All the efforts will be rewarded! Until the end of the cold season, the number of small females of Taoyuan awakening ability has increased by more than 10, and the orcs who awaken also account for more than half!

 Chapter 536

    This pregnant little female is the lifeblood of the mermaid family. Haiqi is very interested. So he asked cautiously, "what should we do?" Su Tang thought for a moment and said, "relax, haven''t Taoyuan arranged the most leisurely jobs for pregnant little females? You ask her to come and follow the little females in Taoyuan. " Haiqi subconsciously objected. He said in a hurry, "how can that work?"?! What if something happens to her? She''s pregnant. How can she work again? " Su Tang doesn''t speak. She looks at Hai Qi with a smile. But Haiqi also felt that what he said was right, with a straight face. Hannah couldn''t help pushing Haiqi and staring at him, "stop talking and listen to Su Tang''s arrangement. If she didn''t suggest that we come to live on the ground, could lily have a baby?" Haiqi wants to talk back again. Hannah twists the soft meat around his waist twice. Haiqi: "Hannah smiles at Su Tang." don''t pay any attention to him. Just do what you say. I''ll let Lily go after a while. " Su Tang also replied with a faint smile, "I can understand your feelings, but I do this arrangement for Lily and her cubs. The invisible pressure is actually the most fatal. In the long run, it will make the female''s body collapse. Let alone the cubs, the female may not be able to hold on." Hannah nodded quickly. Although she didn''t understand, she knew that Taoyuan Saint had no harm, otherwise she wouldn''t bother to help them. In the end, when Haiqi and the mermaid people are unwilling, Hannah tries her best to get rid of the public opinion and send lily, the pregnant little female of the mermaid, to the sun drying farm in Taoyuan. The drying yard is mainly responsible for drying some materials of the tribe, whether it is meat, staple food or herbal medicine. The pregnant little females in the tribe are all arranged here. They only need to turn over the things put on the shelves to dry. Their work is easy and not tiring, and they can also relax their mood. Lily, who had been under the pressure of the whole Mermaid tribe, was almost depressed. Two days after she came to the drying yard, her face became ruddy and she ate more than before, which made the mermaid people who had been disagreeing shut up All things are slowly on the right track, spring is a good season for the recovery of all things, and the land that has been sleeping for a cold season is slowly waking up. Rice pods, corn, and some vegetables have been sown, and soft fruit trees have begun to sprout, changing differently every day.

 Chapter 537

    There are two prohibitions to enter Muxian''s mansion. The first is that the age must be controlled within 20 seasons, which is actually 40 years old; The second prohibition is that the power level cannot exceed level 9. In fact, the second prohibition is very easy to achieve, because no tribe in the whole Orc continent has advanced cultivation skills. Su Tang also consulted in the system store before. The price of an advanced cultivation skill is 100000 exchange points, and the total amount of exchange points at that time was only 100000. If she bought this skill, it would be difficult to deal with any emergency in the future. So after discussing with Cain Yeqiao, he decided not to buy it for the time being, because the highest level on the mainland is level 9, so there''s no need to cut off his own way in order to improve the level. What''s more, it''s said that Muxian temple has advanced cultivation methods. They always have to go there. Why do they spend a lot of money to buy things they can get for free? This money is used in other places. Doesn''t it smell good? So at the end of the discussion, we all decided not to buy it! Wen Jue: have you asked my opinion? Yeqiao: what? Do you have a problem? Wenjue: No, I don''t. In fact, the prohibition of card people is the first way. Wen Jue and Hai Qi are both level 9 God warriors, but they are nearly 50 years old, just because of their powers, they are still young. Ye Qiao is a level 6 God warrior. After a cold season of cultivation, it is said that he is about to break level 7, but his age is beyond the limit of Muxian temple. Hannah is also in a bad time. It happens that this season is her 21st. Unfortunately, her level 8 powers are lost. To put it bluntly, in fact, the four most powerful people in the tribe couldn''t get into Muxian God''s house. Su Tang sighed regretfully, "it''s really unfortunate that if they can go, I think we can walk horizontally in Muxian temple!"

 Chapter 538

    So after su Tang entrusted Hua Sheng Hua Mo to Aunt Hongguo, before dawn the next day, several people went to the cave where Bai Zheng and others were imprisoned and brought him out. I have been locked up here for a whole cold season, with scars all over my body. I''m skinny and skinny. I don''t have the feeling of high spirited when I see him for the first time¡° hurry up! If you disturb the people of the tribe, you will see it later! " Adam gave Bai Zheng a push. Unexpectedly, he pushed him to the ground and almost couldn''t get up. Bai Zheng winced and was very scared. His eyes were full of panic. "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, I''m wrong, don''t hit me..." he was shivering and pleading for mercy, and a pool of suspicious yellow liquid came out of his feet. In addition, I haven''t washed and rinsed for a whole cold season. Eating and drinking Lasa is counted in the cave. It''s hard to describe the taste of my body after fermentation. Su Tang covers her nose and looks at Bai Zheng in disgust. She pulls Qiu Mo back several steps. Qiu Mo looks at Bai Zheng in disgust and asks in disbelief, "we shouldn''t go to the beast kingdom with him!" She asked, so that the rest of the people also fell into silence. In fact, in Bai Zheng''s present state, even if they can bear the nausea, their own body is not suitable for the long journey. Maybe Bai Zheng will not be able to hang up until one day. And really take him together, on the road to prevent him to protect him, it is to make trouble for themselves. Su Tang cautiously suggested, "otherwise, it''s better to keep him here. Anyway, no one knows that he is here. Otherwise, even if we take him to the Kingdom, the Lord of the kingdom will probably settle with us when he sees him like this." Cain was silent for two seconds. He nodded and said, "don''t take him. It''s also our burden." The rest nodded in agreement! So Bai Zheng was thrown back to the cave where he had been imprisoned. Several people at the same time relieved, while the people of the tribe are not up, facing the first ray of sunshine left the tribe. They left with system two ha.

 Chapter 539

    "Sister in law, sister in law, open the door quickly. Is erha with you?" "..."¡° Sister in law? Brother? Open the door, please Gaia is in a panic! He reached out and pushed hard, and found that the door wasn''t locked. He ran into the house in a hurry and made a big circle. Brother and sister-in-law were gone, Huasheng huamo was gone, and erha was gone! Heartbroken Gaia felt abandoned and cried. When ye Qiao and Wen Jue came, Gaia''s eyes were red and swollen¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What does an orc cry like? What about your brother and sister-in-law? Why are you alone? " When he got hurt, Gaia was even more sad. He sobbed and said, "ah, ah, brother and sister-in-law, they''re gone... Wow, they''re gone! Er HA is gone! Wow... "Ye Qiao eyebrows pick, she also quickly searched in the room, and then found the weapon atlas and herb atlas that Su Tang left on the table. Can''t help but burst a rude sentence, "shit! It''s not interesting to run away secretly Wen Jue also frowned, "go to see if other people are still there." Ye Qiao sits on the chair and waves his hand. "Don''t go. We must go together. Maybe we''re out of the forest now..." the Asian Committee wrongly comes up to Ye Qiao and says, "Eminem, where have they gone?" Ye Qiao thought for a moment, "what kind of state is it? "The kingdom of beasts?"¡° WOW! Wow... "A louder cry suddenly exploded in the ear, and ye Qiao''s head was dizzy. Wenjue took Yeqiao out of the room, "let him cry, don''t disturb you." Because it was not far away, the sound came into Gaia''s ears naturally. Gaia stopped crying in an instant. He burped and wiped his tears. He couldn''t be wronged in his heart! Brother and sister-in-law don''t want him. Now even father am doesn''t come to coax him. He''s so pitiful! On the other hand, Haiqi soon finds that Xi and Qiumo are gone. He meets wenjue Yeqiao on his way here. Hearing the news that Sutang and Cain were not there, Haiqi sighed, "these cubs are really worrying. I also said that I would give them the space stone when they leave." Yeqiao nodded in agreement¡° Yes... "Yeqiao nodded with approval," yes, I also put a lot of materials into laowen''s space stone, ready for them to take, but I got up and ran without saying a word. " Wen Jue silently looked at the two and said, "don''t think so much. Doesn''t Su Tang also have space? They don''t want anything. Relax

 Chapter 540

    Adam squinted at Su Tang and said with a helpless smile, "it''s just you who talk more." Xi''s vision turns back and forth on Qiumo and Adam. Before he was in Taoyuan, he only focused on Cultivation and didn''t care so much about other things, but the atmosphere between Qiumo and Adam was so strange that it was hard for him not to notice. But Xi didn''t speak. He just took a light look at Adam and didn''t open his eyes. To be fair, Taoyuan''s sacrifice is very good. Looking at amo''s appearance, maybe she doesn''t know that she has fallen in love with others. If she is really in love with each other, it''s OK to marry him. But he doesn''t know much about Taoyuan sacrifice. He can just observe him on this trip. If there''s no problem, he can talk about it with his father when he goes back. After all, it''s time for amo to get married. A group of five people, in addition to Su sugar, the other several people have awakened the power. With Cain as the leader, the level 6 gold ability is on the verge of breaking level 7. Xi is a level 5 water system ability. After a cold season of closed cultivation, it is also about to break level 6. Qiu Mo is fond of playing, and she is not very interested in this kind of things. In addition, Shanghai Qi thinks that Qiu Mo is different from Xi. In the future, she doesn''t have to shoulder the burden of leading the tribe, and there is no need to have a high level, so she has been very relaxed with her, which leads to that although Qiu Mo has good talent, her ability level is only weak level 3. Although Adam''s powers awakened late, he worked hard enough, suffered hard enough, and his talent was not bad. Although his training time was not long, they were just about to break through to level 4 when they left Taoyuan. Although Su Tang doesn''t have any powers, she has a big bug in the system. She also has space to support her. Can they walk in the forest so easily because of space? Crystal stone and kyanite are also stored in the space by Su sugar, as well as all their laundry, dry food, etc. Moreover, Qiumo and Xi''s water power is their source of life, and they don''t have to think about water when they set up camp. Such a team that can advance, attack, retreat and defend is absolutely invincible in the forest. It is advancing all the way, and its speed is also flying fast. Within a few days, they had already left the forest of death. During that time, they had never met a bigger beast. I don''t know whether it was luck or something.

 Chapter 541

    Su Tang reached out and touched Qiu Mo''s head. It''s a very understanding little girl! But she probably knew why Adam''s mood changed. When Cain came back and saw Qiumo, she couldn''t help being black. If he didn''t go to find a way, the little female of mermaid came to Tangtang again. As soon as Qiumo sees Cain, he rushes to his elder brother and winks at Sutang, indicating to wait for Cain to go and look for her. Sue sugar lost her voice and laughed, but shook her head. Xi said, "up ahead is the upper beast city. The upper beast city is one of the affiliated cities of the kingdom of beasts. The city leader is Kerry, the brother of the Kingdom leader. There are rooms for foreigners in the city. We can have a rest for one night and then leave." Qiu Mo takes the lead in expressing approval, "good!" Su Tang naturally has no opinion. Xi looked at Adam again, "Adam, what do you think?" Adam''s face was gloomy, and his whole body exuded a terrible momentum from the inside out. The look in his eyes was very complicated. Cain was also one of those who knew about it. He reached out and patted Adam on the shoulder. "What? I''m afraid we won''t be able to fight? " Su Tang also stood beside him and said firmly, "don''t be afraid! We''re going to go back and blind them. If anyone dares to look for trouble, we''ll let him never come back! " Adam''s eyes flashed. He didn''t say anything. He took the lead to walk towards the direction of the upper Orc city. Cain and Sutang looked at each other, and they followed. Qiu Mo looks at Xi with a muddled face, "brother, what did they say just now? Why can''t I understand? " Xi rubbed Qiu Mo''s head, but he didn''t answer the question, "let''s go, keep up!" Ali valiantly with a few Orc soldiers patrolling around the upper Orc city. Cold season in the cave stuffy for a long time, now finally warm up, he can''t wait to show his face.

 Chapter 542

    Ali''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How dare you fight with me?! How dare you A group of beast soldiers: "the beast soldier who was pushed quickly knelt down and bent down on the ground," little Lord, please forgive me, I dare not fight with you! " Ali felt better. He looked down at the beast soldier and said coldly, "hum, I don''t think you have the courage!" As he said this, he kicked the beast soldier''s shoulder blade hard again. This time, the beast soldier yelled loudly and rolled back several times until he became disheartened. In fact, people with a clear eye can see that he is pretending to look like this, but Ali just can''t feel it. He is very satisfied with the reaction of the beast soldiers. He raised his head and pointed to the "howling" beast soldier not far away, "see? This is the end of being against me A kind of beast soldiers all quickly lowered their heads, from their broad shoulders can see that they are constantly shaking. Ali nodded with satisfaction and looked at the beast soldier not far away with a look of charity. "Get up, I will not pursue you this time. If there is another time, I will throw you to the slave camp." The beast soldier lowered his head and touched it repeatedly. He nodded with trembling, "thank you, little Lord!" With her head up, her hands behind her, Ali walked in the front of the line, like a bright coo beast¡° Whoosh -- "ah!" A shallow breaking sound accompanied by a short scream of Ali. Ali suddenly looked back at the beast soldiers behind him suspiciously, "who? Who hit me? " The beast soldiers looked at each other, "little Lord, no one beat you." Yali touched the back of his head, which was still in pain, and it proved that what happened just now was not his illusion. Ali grins coldly. He doesn''t speak. He turns and continues to walk. But he turns suddenly again without taking two steps. The fox''s eyes sweep the beast soldiers behind him one by one, but they are still the same. Is it really that he thinks too much? Ali scratched his hair suspiciously. He couldn''t understand the problem¡° Whoosh -- "

 Chapter 543

    There was a layer of sweat on Ali''s forehead. He was short of breath. "Ah, brother, what do you say? Why can''t I understand? Now that you have come back, please follow me to see my father. If he knows you are back, he will be very happy! " Adam sneered, "right? Didn''t you just shout and ask me how dare I come back? " Ali was stiff and couldn''t move. He laughed and said, "no, you heard me wrong. What I just said is how did you come back? My father and I miss you very much Her white neck was pinched in her hand. It was clear that she didn''t exert herself, but she felt hard to breathe, and the sense of suffocation kept pouring up. Ali swallowed his saliva, he tried to open his mouth, "ah, brother, you first let me go, have a good talk, OK?" Adam looked at him with a smile. "What do you think?" Ali wants to say something more. Suddenly he sees a pink light floating in Adam''s eyes. His pupils dilate slightly. It seems that he has thought of something. It''s too late to open his eyes. The brain twists and turns. Ali shakes his head in a hurry and uses his strange ability to resist. Fortunately, the feeling of discomfort soon disappears. But when Ali saw what he was seeing, he was a little stunned. Why is he in the tree house? No, why is he in bed? Just now, just now, he went out on patrol with a group of ORC soldiers, and saw the useless man Adam, and he seemed to have awakened his powers! How is that possible? How is that possible? He must be dreaming. Yes, he must be dreaming! Ali patted her cheek to keep herself awake and walked out of the tree house. Everything in front of her was what she remembered. The sun shining on his skin, the warm feeling is not fake. Yali took a deep breath, as if he had just had a nightmare, and did not pay attention to it. Holding his head high in the beast City, the people passing by all cast a respectful look at him, which made Ali very useful!

 Chapter 544

    When the female takes the initiative to throw herself in her arms, Ali is happy to blossom. Almost instantly, her Qi and blood are surging and rolling, and it''s hard to calm down. The grass smell of trees came from her nose, and Yali raised her chin. "The smell of Basha''s sister is really good, just like the tree..." I don''t know if Yali''s illusion is that the female''s body in her arms is stiff for a moment. Basha reached for Ali''s neck. Her voice was sweet and greasy. She said with a smile, "does the little Lord like it?" Yali was about to be dazzled by the smile on her face. She nodded with a smile. "I like it. I like everything about Basha''s sister! If I could, I''d like it better! " Basha''s face turned red. She gently hammered Ali''s chest and said, "young master, you hate it." Ali laughed. He reached out and gently rubbed Basha''s face. His eyes were full of lust, and he couldn''t help but lower his head and peck. Then Ali looked up a little strangely. In her arms, Basha was still blushing with a coy look, but the taste just didn''t look like that when he was kissing other little females. How could she feel a little tongue pricking? Basha said, "little Lord, how can you look at people like this, but what''s not satisfied with you?" Yali shook his head. He lifted her chin with a bad smile. "How can I be dissatisfied with my favorite sister? Would you like to go inside with me for a while? " Basha blushed, "little Lord, you hate it." Ali laughed and bent down to pick up Basha. But with a push. Basha didn''t move. Yali looked up at Basha doubtfully. The female didn''t have much meat. Why is it so heavy? Basha asked with a smile, "young master, what do you always see people do?" Ali shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. You hold me. I''ll hold you back to the room." Then Ali lowered his head and held her in his arms. No matter how hard he tried, Basha''s feet were as if they were on the ground. After a while, Ali was sweating.

 Chapter 545

    Ali keeps staring at Basha in her arms. He still doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with it? What''s wrong? Nothing is right! His memory of Basha is cold, see him will hide away, let alone close to him also like this. Ali frowned tightly. Can it be said that the people of the antelope tribe already know that a Fu is going to drive them away, so they specially let Basha seduce him so that a Fu can change his mind? Antelope tribe not long ago found a big salt cave, a father accidentally learned that the salt in the cave was enough for them to eat in the animal city for a long time! So I began to be dissatisfied with the people of the antelope tribe. They are not only thin and small, but also have no strength. They can''t hunt, and there are many people. It''s a waste of food to keep them. So father wants to drive them out of the city of beasts, and it''s too weak to keep them as slaves. It''s just that before long, only a few close friends around a Fu knew. Where did the antelope tribe come from? Does it mean that there is a traitor around Ah Fu?! The idea startled Ali in an instant. Compared with the traitors around her father, Basha''s seduction is nothing at all. Because only father is the Lord of the city, he is the little Lord. As long as he is the little Lord, what little female does he want? But if a father is framed or murdered, he is nothing without his father''s protection! So it''s clear to Ariel which one is better, father or Basha. Ali reached out and pinched Basha''s chin. "Come on, where did you get the news from? Who told you that? " Basha seems to be pinched some pain, fundus a dense, "little Lord ~ you, what''s the matter with you? What do you say, Basha can''t understand... "Ali sneered," what? Isn''t it because your father knows that your antelope tribe is going to be driven out of the city of beasts, and you are forced to seduce me? " The smile on Basha''s face was still so sweet, without any ups and downs, as if the tribe to be driven out was not her tribe... At the same time, in the woods near the upper Orc city¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 546

    For a moment, except for the two antelope orcs in the team who were black faced, the rest of the orcs tried to smile and tremble! But soon, Ali said something they couldn''t believe¡° Yes? Don''t your father know that your antelope tribe is going to be driven out of the city of beasts, so he let you seduce me?!?! The two antelope orcs were stunned! They''re going to be driven out of the upper Orc city? Why? Is it because the antelope orcs are born thin and can''t help them hunt? But not long ago, they just found a salt cave for all the orcs in the upper Orc city to eat for several seasons! You know, salt is hard to find in the world of beasts. In the whole wilderness, including the upper beast City, only the antelopes have the ability to find salt. I didn''t expect that the Lord of the beast city was such ungrateful people. He just took advantage of them and wanted to drive them away! The two antelope orcs were so angry that their hands holding stone spears were white because of their strength. Even the antelope orc, who looked a little younger, didn''t care that Ali was in a dreamland. He rushed to him and asked loudly¡° Why? Why are you driving us away? Haven''t we just found a big salt cave for the upper beast city? " Another antelope Orc came forward and stopped him with a complicated look. "Ah Jing, stop shouting. He can''t hear you." The antelope Orc named ajin turned his head and looked at the orc in front of him with a sad face, "you say, how can they do this to us? Although we can''t hunt, we''re still very good at finding salt, very good... "As he said, ah Jing covered his face with his hands and couldn''t help sobbing in a low voice. The older antelope Orc also had red eyes. He reached out and patted ah Jing on the shoulder, and finally said nothing. Yeah. What can I say? It is an indisputable fact that antelopes are weak. They are good for nothing but salt! The orcs of other races in the orc troop were also silent, and there was a sense of sorrow in their hearts.

 Chapter 547

    Basha''s sweet smile froze on her face. After a long time, she said in disbelief, "little, little Lord, are you going to drive us away?" Yali doesn''t think Basha''s reaction is fake. It seems that she really doesn''t know about it, but just now he took the initiative to expose it. Ali frowned slightly, but soon he stretched out and didn''t take the matter to heart. He raised Basha''s chin with a bad smile and said with a proud face, "as long as you serve me well, I''ll go and tell my father to leave you, OK?" Basha looked like she had been hurt. She looked at Ali with tears in her eyes. "Why do you want to drive us away? What did we do wrong? Not long ago, we found a salt cave. The salt in it is enough for all the orcs in the orc city to eat a lot of big season Yali picks eyebrows and looks at Basha triumphantly with disdain in her tone¡° I don''t know whether you antelope orcs are really stupid or fake stupid. They are weak one by one. If it wasn''t for your salt, would you have accepted you at the beginning? "¡° But we didn''t expect that you would give us such a big surprise just in the warm season. I went to see the salt cave. There is a lot of salt in it, which is enough for us to eat for a long time. In addition to you and Zhaoying, the rest of the wild tribes may have disappeared in the fury of the mountain god. In this way, no one will come to you to exchange salt, and you can''t hunt. Do you want us to go to the animal city to raise you for nothing? " What Yali said is realistic and cruel. When you have no use value, will someone support you for nothing¡° So, you''d better listen to me. Only by following me can you eat and wear well. What do you think? " With one hand on the tree beside her ear, Yali pinches her chin and covers her whole petite body. Her eyes are blurred and close to her. The nose is full of the fragrance of trees and grass, which is not good, but it is absolutely not bad. At the moment when Yali was about to touch Basha, his back was suddenly attacked. He fell to his knees and hit his forehead against the tree trunk. A sense of vertigo came, and Ali lay dizzy on the ground. In a daze, he seemed to hear someone scolding him!

 Chapter 548

    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid that my voice turns several tones! Ali''s legs and arms were shaking and his eyes were wide open. It was full of disbelief¡° Yes? Brother, aren''t you happy to see me? " Adam raised his lips, a pair of fox eyes full of fun. Ali murmured to himself, "I must be dreaming, I am dreaming, I am dreaming..." while he said, he slapped himself hard. The clear sound reverberated over the forest, and several birds were so frightened that they flew away from the tree crown. Su Tang was very surprised. She looked at Adam and said, "your brother is really cruel. I didn''t expect him to go crazy and even beat himself!" Slightly surprised posture coupled with her serious tone, people inexplicably want to laugh. Adam''s smile is deeper, but it doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. If you look carefully, you can see that the bottom of his eyes is as cold as a cold pool¡° Brother, are you so happy to see me? This makes me really... Flattered! " Ali is going crazy! What''s the matter with him?! Just now I''m still making out with Basha. How can I see Adam again in a twinkling of an eye?! What''s going on? What''s going on? What about Basha? Where''s Basha? Why is she missing? In the orc troop behind him, two antelope orcs could not help clenching their fists. At the same time, they secretly hated that they were too weak. Otherwise, they had just hit Ali so hard. How could he stand up now? Ali bumps around like a headless fly, and she''s still saying the name of Basha. A kind-hearted beast soldier reminded, "young Lord, don''t look for it. Everything you just saw is a mirage. Basha is not here at all." Ali shook his head in a panic, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, now is the dreamland, you are all fake, fake! What about Basha? Where did you hide bazaar? Give her up

 Chapter 549

    Adam''s smile melted. He reached out and poked Sue sugar in the heart of her forehead, coughing twice, "what are you doing with all that? Stand up Cain also very tacit understanding pulled Su sugar in the past, big hand directly imprison her waist, let her not move. Sue sugar itched like a cat''s paw, and kept casting a curious look at Adam, but Adam just didn''t look at her. Behind him, Qiu Mo also stands beside Xi. He looks at Adam and Ali for a while. His big eyes are full of doubts. She leaned up to Xi''s ear and asked in a low voice, "brother, Adam, is he a white fox Orc?" Xi can''t help frowning. Adam''s animal body he has seen. He is a red fox. Why did he become the cub of Kerry, the Lord of the beast city? Is he race evolution? The evolution of race is actually the variation of animal body. Some orcs are gifted since they were born, and the variation of animal body will occur at a certain time. Generally speaking, one''s own animal body has evolved to a higher level. So Adam''s red fox is a variation of white fox? At the thought of this possibility, Xi''s brow wrinkled deeper. After all, a few days ago, he thought Adam was very good, and amo liked him very much, so he planned to let Adam be amo''s partner. But now... The white fox orcs are all insidious and cunning. At the beginning, the white fox orcs did a father''s poisoning! Had it not been for a father''s meeting with the holy daughter of Taoyuan, he might have died now! So there is an indelible hatred between the mermaid and the white fox! Although this time I went to the beast kingdom to seek cooperation with the white fox orcs, it doesn''t mean they can get along well! Xi''s eyes flashed all kinds of emotions, and his whole body was also entangled with a low pressure. Autumn Mo some afraid of pulled Xi''s sleeve, "brother, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me... "Xi was awakened by Qiumo''s voice, he recovered. On a worried face of autumn Mo, he light smile, hand patted her head, "nothing, just think about some things." Qiu Mo was relieved. When he wanted to say something more, Ali suddenly came to this side crazily. As he walked, the branch in his hand was still thrown away. Seeing distance Su sugar they are getting closer and closer, autumn Mo nervous speechless, heart all mentioned throat¡° With a clear sound, Ali''s body suddenly froze! He fell straight down, revealing a small golden hammer hanging behind him.

 Chapter 550

    Sue sugar coughed twice with a blush. Don''t turn your head and dare not look at Cain, but even so, she can also feel Cain''s fiery eyes and other people a good look. She quickly pointed to Ali on the ground and yelled to divert people''s attention, "ah! What does he do? The orcs in the orc city are too unreliable. They don''t even know how to escape. It''s too much to take their young master with them Adam said with a smile, "isn''t he scared by him, ah no, by your father?"¡° Ha ha ha ha Autumn Mo is very face to laugh! Xi can''t help but bend his mouth. Sue sugar stares at Adam, her teeth are itching. She stomps and snorts in shame and indignation. She turns and walks towards the city of beasts. Cain hastened to follow. Qiu Mo also hurriedly chases Su Tang, "Tang Tang, wait for me..." only Adam and Xi stare. Xi Gang is about to leave. Adam beat him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother, please take him with you. I''ll go first!" XI: "sure enough, the red fox after the white fox mutation seems more cunning, must not let a Mo and this kind of ORC mate, or you will certainly be bullied in the future The orcs of the orc troop crawled back to the orc city and reported to Kerry. Kerry also feels big. The white tiger clan leader is always here. What are they doing in the orc city? His poor Ali, how could he be knocked unconscious again? The last sacrifice said that Ali had hurt his head and had to take good care of it. How long did it take? How could he be hurt again? Ali is a very gifted cub. He had awakened his powers before he became a gift. This is the first one in the world of beasts! But after such a long time, Ali is still at level 2, especially after he hurt his head last time. The priest said that Ali will be promoted more slowly in the future. Isn''t it now that... Kerry''s eyes are full of fire. What a white tiger clan leader! It''s really deceiving! He wants to see what they want to do! So Kerry waited early at the gate.

 Chapter 551

    Luo Bu, a sacrificial priest in the city of beasts, also comforted him in a low voice, "yes, madam, don''t worry. The white tiger clan leader doesn''t want to be unreasonable. Later, he will come to ask him if Ali has offended him. At that time, let Ali make amends. The white tiger clan leader should not compare with ALI." Ruhua wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She looked at rob, then at Kerry, and nodded sobbing¡° Then, that''s it... "The three stood at the gate of the city, looking forward, and finally saw the figure from a distance Cain embraces Su Tang and walks in the front without expression. Kerry strong pile up a smiling face to welcome up, "white tiger grow up to drive to visit, I do not know why?" Su Tang is quite surprised to pick an eyebrow. She says that the Lord of the beast city is worthy of being the Lord of the city. That is, he has culture! But even if there is another culture, it is just a beast in human skin. Even his own son can kill. What is not a beast? It''s not right either. What did the animal do wrong? Why did he scold it? Said he was a beast, all wronged the beast! Su Tang snorted and stopped looking at him. Cain''s eyes lightly swept over Kerry and the sacrificial ceremony and flowers beside him. He nodded slightly, with a touch of sarcasm in his eyes, "what''s your business?" In a word, Kerry was very embarrassed. He was very angry, but he thought that all the God warriors in the orc couldn''t beat others, so he had to admit it. He nodded and said, "yes, I''m talkative! I don''t know if the clan leader is here for Bai Zheng? Don''t worry, patriarch. I''ve stopped young master Bai Zheng from being taken away by you. I promise that people in the kingdom will not get any news! " Kerry couldn''t imagine where they had offended the patriarch except Bai Zheng. In a word, no matter whether he came for Bai Zheng or not, we should first point out the matter¡° Well Cain answered faintly, and then said, "prepare four rooms for us. We''ll have a rest here." Kerry''s heart chills when he hears it. But he didn''t dare to show it. He just nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to let people prepare!"

 Chapter 552

    Su Tang: "Cain:" actually, if Ruhua is not so enchanting when she talks, maybe someone will believe her! Cain''s face was numb, but she felt that the old woman twisted her eyes and frowned. Su Tang is also happy. Is the old aunt of animal world robbing men from her? Who gave her courage? Liang Jingru? Kerry gasped. Ruhua didn''t listen to him in front of so many people. He even openly seduced the white tiger clan leader. He didn''t pay attention to him! Kerry was very angry. He slapped her hard in the face, which made her step back¡° shut up! You stupid female, do you have your share here? " Ruhua covers her face and looks at Kerry in disbelief. Because Kerry is a god warrior, plus just really angry with a strong, such as flower is just an ordinary female, simply can''t bear, so her cheek with the naked eye visible speed red swelling up¡° Eh, Juyan is playing the nest... "You hit me! Kerry winked at Rob next to him, and said harshly, "don''t you bring her down, shame!" Rob lowered his head. "Yes!" He picked up Ruhua and pinched her fingers on the inside of her arm. Ruhua wanted to cry, but she was blocked up by Rob''s other hand and quickly dragged down. Kerry''s face was just a little better. He looked at Cain apologetically. "The white tiger clan leader is laughing. I''m sorry. Please come inside quickly. I''ll take you to have a rest. If you have any orders, just say it. As long as I can do it, I won''t refuse!" Kerry''s busy attitude was extremely humble. It didn''t look like a city master¡° Oh, please, Lord of the city. "A voice of cynicism came from the city. Kerry''s heart jumped, especially when he saw the familiar face. He looked at Adam in amazement, stuttering, "you, you, how can you be here?"

 Chapter 553

    Kerry didn''t understand Adam''s reaction. He wanted to comfort him, but he suddenly found that he had no position. After all, he''s not his own cub, is he? And it was he who chose to leave the upper Orc city at the beginning. He gave him the chance, but he had to leave... Kerry dropped his eyes, and there was an invisible pain in his eyes. Both of them are immersed in their own emotions, unable to extricate themselves from each other''s differences. Su Tang looks at them and Cain. She raises an eyebrow at Cain, with a sly smile in her eyes. Silently facing Cain: there is something secret about it... Cain nodded slightly. At first, Adam said that he was driven out of the upper Orc city by Kerry, and was chased and killed by the orc soldiers he sent. He had to hide in the wilderness and finally he was exiled to the pterygos tribe. What he said was his hatred for Kerry and how indifferent Kerry was. So before she met Kerry, she was influenced by Adam and automatically labeled Kerry as selfish, indifferent and heartless. But now after seeing real people and their respective reactions, she thinks it''s not as simple as it seems. However, it is obvious that it is not the time to talk about this issue, and Su Tang has always kept silent. Xi dragged Ya Li to come over, his face a little not good-looking. After seeing the figures of the people, he removed the water rope from his hands and came forward with a cold face. As he got closer, he also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere between Adam and Kerry, so he didn''t speak¡° Brother... "Qiu Mo runs to Xi''s side and grabs his arm. Xi pacified patted Qiu mo. Kerry took a look at Xi, and suddenly felt very tired! Isn''t this the little master of mermaid? Last warm season, the Lord invited four tribes to visit the country, but only Xuanjia and Mermaid went. At that time, he met the mermaid patriarch and the young master from a distance, and his memory was deep.

 Chapter 554

    As soon as the two beast soldiers heard this, they changed their posture and ran away with arifei in front and behind, for fear that Kerry would yell at them again. Kerry looked at the rattan stretcher leaning against the wall and fell into a deep meditation: he always felt that his city people had been so stupid that they could not be cured Cain and others will be placed in the best environment on the orc tree house, Kerry will leave with a black face. He first went to see Ali, who was sent to the doctor, and asked for some basic information. After learning that he was ok, he went to the tree house with a gloomy face. Kerry has seven or eight children. At the beginning, he loved Adam''s Eminem the most. But since he saw her having an affair with a god warrior in the city, Kerry ordered them to be executed. After the sacrifice proposal to verify whether Adam''s blood is pure, the results show that Adam is not a white fox! Kerry was shocked and very sad! After all, he took Adam as his own baby for so long. Suddenly someone told him that Adam had nothing to do with him. How could he not feel sad? Kerry once struggled. He thought there was a mistake in the method of blood test, so he took this opportunity to do a blood test for all his cubs, but none of them had any problem! That is to say, Adam is really not his cub... Just when Kerry was about to fall into a desperate situation, the priest told him that there was something wrong with his divination at that time, and the white fox Ali, who was born with Adam, was the orc favored by the beast God. It''s still a few days before their ceremony, but Ali has awakened his powers and stepped into the ranks of God warriors! This is the only one in the world of beasts! I''ve never heard of that Orc who can awaken his powers before the ceremony, which is enough to prove the talent of Ali! With this as a buffer, Kerry felt much better. But he still didn''t know how to face Adam who had been doting on him for many years. After all, Zizai was innocent and didn''t know anything. So he asked the sacrifice to come forward and give Adam two choices¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 555

    Vaguely, Kerry also heard someone talking in her room, but his voice was low and he couldn''t hear clearly. Kerry frowned. He walked quickly into the room to see who was inside Ruhua is lying on the bed in the room sobbing and crying. Her cheek has swollen into a pig''s head, so when she cries as usual, it''s not only aesthetic, but also disgusting. Rob frowned without any trace. He said faintly, "well, don''t cry. It''s just the two of us here. Who do you want to cry for?" Ruhua cried bitterly and scolded, "you have no conscience, I''ve been beaten by him, and you don''t know how to stop it..." rob also snorted coldly with an unhappy face, "how can I stop it? I''m not a god warrior, and I don''t know what you think? Isn''t it the white tiger clan leader who sends Sao in front of others If flower was poked in the heart, immediately feel angry¡° What are you talking about! The white tiger clan leader seems to be able to be a cub for me. How can I take a fancy to him?! I just want to get to know him and let him help Ali in the future! Don''t talk nonsense Rob''s reaction is very indifferent, he coldly looked at Ruhua way, "I have no nonsense, you know very well, and your voice is too loud, be careful to let others hear!" As soon as Rob''s voice fell, Kerry came in against the light. "What''s the matter? What do you want people to hear? " His sudden appearance made their hearts jump! Rob was the first to react. He looked down at Kerry and said, "Lord, how did you come here?" At the same time, he kept beating drums in his heart. Because just now he had a conversation with Ruhua, I don''t know how much he was heard, but they didn''t seem to say anything. Kerry squinted at Rob and said coldly, "Why are you here?" Rob arch hands, carefully back, "back to the city Lord, I brought Ruhua back, she has been sitting here crying, I''m afraid the city Lord you come after she annoyed you, so remind her two." Kerry''s face was so cool that people couldn''t figure it out. The more he was like this, the more frightened rob was. Did he suspect something? No, I don''t think so. After all, he hasn''t found it for so long, and he shouldn''t find it now. Rob''s heart was thundering, and his arched hands were shaking.

 Chapter 556

    Su Tang was looking forward to the city of beasts, but when she came in, she found that it was not as good as she thought. The well-known tree house looks like a grass shed. It''s just for Cuckoo beast to live in their Taoyuan. There was only a big stone in the room, which was covered with a piece of animal skin. It was supposed to be a bed. Lying in bed, through the cracks of the roof can see the sky, the sun also through the cracks of the shower down, also quite a flavor. Qiu Mo is very interested in the tree house. He looks around the tree house and has a good time. Xi''s eyes always look at Adam. He seems to have something to say. Maybe his eyes were too hot. Adam said helplessly, "what''s the matter? If you have anything to ask, just ask Xi didn''t hesitate to say, "what''s the relationship between you and Kerry?" Adam thought for a moment, and said, "I grew up in the upper city of beasts. Before I became a rite, I always called him father." Xi''s expression had no waves, which he had already guessed, but it was a feeling to hear Adam admit it himself. He light way, "Mermaid clan won''t let a mo with white fox clan of ORC knot partner." Adam pauses slightly. Smart as he is, he certainly knows why. Adam laughed at himself, but then his eyes became firm. He looked at Xi with a serious face and said, "I''m a Taoyuan ORC. No matter what happens in the future, I''ll only be a Taoyuan Orc!" Xi also looks at Adam quietly. After looking at each other for a while, Xi said, "although you are a Taoyuan orc, you can''t deny that you have the blood of the white fox clan. I can cover for you, father. You are a red fox. No one will doubt you A complex emotion flashed in Adam''s Fox eyes. Xi then immediately said, "don''t be happy too soon. I''m a brother of AMO. I naturally hope she can be happy. If you can''t treat her wholeheartedly, protect her and love her, I''ll be the first one to stand up against you." In fact, when Xi just asked Adam, he was very nervous.

 Chapter 557

    Xi helpless smile, "a Mo now have what matter all don''t call a elder brother, a elder brother is very sad." Qiumo''s face was a little red. She faltered, "no, brother a is coming too..." Xi shook his head and sighed, "ah, forget it, brother a is not going to disturb you. I''m tired too. I''ll go to have a rest."¡° That, that''s ok... "Qiumo blinked and watched Xi leave. Then he took Adam by the wrist and brought him to the tree house that Kerry arranged for her. Adam said slowly, "don''t worry, you may fall." Qiumo suddenly stops, and his index finger stands on his lips. Because of his urgent action, Adam is unprepared for a moment and runs straight into Qiumo. He was shocked, but now he couldn''t stop the car, so he had to hit it. No, in fact, he is straight up, hit is Qiu Mo just right. Qiu Mo was hit by a lot, she was affected by inertia will fall back, but Adam was quick to get back. Maybe it was too anxious to pull, and the nose hit Adam''s hard chest¡° Mmm! " A pain call, autumn Mo Wu was hit sour nose, physiological tears Hua of a surge on the eyes¡° Momo, how are you? Are you all right? " Adam looks at Qiu Mo with a heart beat, want to rub for her, but have no way to start. Autumn Mo tearful raised his head, on Adam''s concerned eyes, forced to endure discomfort, released his hand, "no, nothing." When speaking with a trace of naive nasal, coupled with her eyes at the moment hazy look, people can not say the pity. Adam was a little stunned, forgetting the wind, grass and birds around him for a moment, as if the whole world was just autumn street. Qiumo is a little shy by his hot eyes, and her arms around her waist seem to be more and more tight outside the circle. Qiumo is a little flustered! She put her hands on Adam''s chest, gave him two soft blows, and whispered, "what are you doing? Let go of me Adam recovered, he let go of Qiumo, subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, feel some dry lips.

 Chapter 558

    Adam''s face was full of color. He was very glad that Xi didn''t follow him, otherwise it would be so embarrassing? Adam didn''t talk all the time. Qiumo looked at him curiously, "don''t you know? Then I''ll call Tangtang to have a look. " While saying, Qiu Mo plans to go outside the house. Adam grabbed her tightly again, but this time it didn''t work too hard. He said hastily, "I know!" Qiu Mo looks at him suspiciously, and looks at the small insects that are moving in the corner. He comforts him very kindly, "it''s OK. Even if you don''t know, I won''t laugh at you. I call Tangtang to study with us!" Adam couldn''t help but gasp. Shentemo study together! If Cain knew that Momo had to pull sugar cubs to learn how insects and animals mate, Cain might peel him! In order to make his words more convincing, Adam gathered his smile and looked at Qiumo seriously¡° I really know! " Qiumo blinked, she thought and nodded, "well, what do you think they are doing? I''ve been watching them for a long time, and I haven''t separated. " Adam picked his eyebrows and suddenly came close to Qiumo. His voice was low and dark with a strong temptation. "Do you really want to know?" Adam''s sudden approach makes Qiumo''s adrenaline, which is already stable, soar rapidly! Her heart kept beating, and her ears began to get a little hot. She nodded her head with a red face, and her voice was so small that she could hardly hear her. "I want to..." Adam''s eyes flashed a dark light, his throat tightened, and his mouth felt more dry. Thin lips light open, light vomit in addition to a few words, "that is not as good as I take you to try?" Qiu Mo''s big wet eyes flashed, looking at Adam with a pure face, "how, how to try?" Adam''s smile deepened. He clasped Qiumo''s waist with one hand and gently set her chin with the other. He pushed her against the stone bed behind him and slowly approached her¡° Just try... "The voice fell, and he leaned down. Qiu Mo can''t believe his big eyes. Here we go again! Again, again! That kind of familiar hand and foot is weak, the whole body paralyzed feeling, it has come again!

 Chapter 559

    Kerry didn''t do anything about Ruhua in the end. He has no evidence, but he is not a fool. He can feel that there seems to be an unusual relationship between Ruhua and sacrificial rob. But now the white tiger patriarch and the mermaid young master are here. He has no time to study deeply. Moreover, he still has some doubts about why the female beside the white tiger patriarch was not the one who hammered him last time. However, Kerry didn''t think much about it. He just thought that he was the head of the white tiger clan. He didn''t like the last female and changed her. After all, this kind of thing is very common in the upper Orc city and the kingdom. So before he left, Kerry ordered the beast soldiers to guard the flowery tree house. No one was allowed to visit her without his command. Then he told the people in the city to prepare a lot of delicious food and hold a bonfire party tonight to welcome the white tiger patriarch and the mermaid master. During the period, they also secretly sent people to observe the movements of several people, but they seemed to be really tired and didn''t come out as soon as they entered the room, as if they were really resting. Until the evening. As the sky darkened, Cain and other talents slowly came out of the tree house... Kerry''s beast soldiers who stayed here immediately came forward and said respectfully, "my Lord, in order to welcome you, the Lord of the city opened a bonfire party in the city. Please follow me." Sue sugar took a look at Cain and asked in a low voice, "are we going then?" Cain didn''t worry. He said faintly, "why don''t you go and have a look? You''re just hungry." The beast soldiers quietly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that they were following. So several people came to the open space of the bonfire party together - a big bonfire was burning in the middle of the open space, crackling, and from time to time there were several sparks splashing out. On the edge of the open space, there is a circle of stone tables and benches made of stones, which are full of all kinds of food. Su Tang glanced at them. In fact, they are all kinds of meat and some fruits, and there is nothing else worthy of attention. When Kerry saw them, he said with a smile, "come on, come on, sit down, have a taste of the craft of our little female in the city of beasts." They sat down one by one in the direction of Kerry''s fingers. After tasting the barbecue here, compared with the delicious food in Taoyuan, it''s really nothing. But it was not good, so he brushed his face directly, so he said calmly, "it''s OK." Kerry had a faint smile on his face. He looked at the orcs on his right hand and said, "this is the white tiger clan leader and his female. These two are the little masters of the mermaid clan."

 Chapter 560

    A stout Orc saw that rob didn''t mean to stand up, so he stood up and put his right hand in front of his chest. This is to show the orcs'' respect for the strong¡° I''m Yinghao, the head of Zhaoying tribe. I''m a level 6 God warrior. I''ve met the head of white tiger! " Cain sat there with a calm look and a faint hum. Yinghao waited for a long time, but he didn''t see the following. His face was not very good-looking, but in Kerry''s warning eyes, he sat down reluctantly. Next to Yinghao was a younger looking orc, who didn''t want to get up to introduce him. At the table on Yinghao''s right, an old ORC with white beard sat at the head. He stood up and nodded to Cain. "I''m Jihu, the head of the antelope tribe. I''m living in the upper Orc city. Nice to meet you, chief white tiger." Cain looked at Jihu, nodded to him, still cold, "sit down." After people on both sides knew each other, Kerry clapped his hands again, and a group of naked little females wriggled their slender waists, accompanied by a piece of ancient music sung by orcs. Su Tang: Spicy eyes!!! It''s just warm season, more than January, and the temperature hasn''t picked up yet. These little females in the upper Orc city are only wrapped in a thin layer of skin at the key position. Ah, after getting older and feeling the charm of arthritis and rheumatism, I don''t know if they will regret today''s action. Su Tang gathered up her hide and leaned on it. Cain took hold of her and asked in a low voice, "what? Is it cold? " Sue sugar shook her head. "No, I''m cold for them." Cain had no choice but to chuckle twice. Su Tang pays attention to these little females. They all look soft and tender, but their movements are stiff. They are not in tune with the songs sung by the orcs. Their movements are very neat. You can see that they have been specially rehearsed, but they just can''t get to the point. Compared with the orcs in the world of beasts, Su Tang is a person who has seen "big scenes", so she is not affected by the performance of the little females in the city of beasts, and even amuses herself. Adam and Xi are indifferent looking at the performance, teaching people can''t see what they are thinking, but Qiumo is completely attracted attention.

 Chapter 561

    "Why don''t you watch the show?" she asked? You don''t look at me all the time, do you? " After asking this sentence, she regretted it a little. Oh, my God, does a Yin think that she is amorous? Face slightly timid red, Su sugar some unnatural cough twice, eyes flustered ready to avoid. Did not expect Cain a face seriously nodded, "well, looking at you." Su Tang''s heart is pounding! When did this tiger become so provocative? A little, a little unbearable ~ Sue sugar counseled, she was ready to turn her head, she wanted to steal for a while. Cain grabbed Su Tang. He said seriously, "sugar sugar, you believe me. I haven''t seen them all the time. You''d better see them. I only see you!" Su sugar cheek fly two burning clouds, her face flustered nodded, vaguely should be, "mm-hmm, I believe you!" Cain just satisfied to let go, still don''t look at those little females, a face focused staring at Su sugar. She didn''t notice it before, but now she knew that Cain was staring at her all the time, which made it difficult for her to sit still. The original enthusiasm of the heart to find slot point is not, who let the eyes of a tiger around too hot. At the end of the song, the little females stopped and walked out reluctantly. Even some bold, will go to the stone table, deliberately cast a charming look at the orcs. A little female came to Kerry''s side in this way, and finally survived. She is now nestling in Kerry''s arms and feeding him meat intimately. Yinghao, the head of Zhaoying tribe, also left two little females to accompany him. He was very skilled in teasing. Obviously, this is not the first time to do so. Kerry looked at Cain with a smile, "if the white tiger clan leader has a little female he likes, he can choose one." Cain glared at Kerry coldly, and said, "no!" Kerry''s smile froze, and then he noticed Su Tang beside him. Suddenly, his smile became more brilliant. He quickly nodded, "I know, I know!" Cain: --

 Chapter 562

    Then they''ll see. It''s just a waste that has devoured the Soul Eater and cut off the possibility of power awakening. Let''s see who can fight who! Rob snorted with indifference. Don''t open your eyes. He didn''t pay attention to Adam at all Another group of young females came up in line with wooden pallets. Compared with those who danced before, they were dressed normally and appropriately. When Kerry saw them, he laughed mysteriously and explained to Cain, "the white tiger clan leader wants to taste the good things I brought back from the state. I don''t invite him to drink them! It''s really delicious. If you drink it for the first time, it may be a little uncomfortable, but after drinking it, the feeling is really... You can taste it. " As she spoke, a little female came to their stone table with a wooden tray. On the tray was a clay pot with a tightly closed lid, and there were two small clay cups beside it, which were much smaller than the water cups on the table. Su Tang slightly raised her eyebrows. "It shouldn''t be a bar."¡° Wine? " Cain looked sideways at Sutang. Sue sugar''s voice was not big, but Kerry just heard it. He laughed twice, "yes, yes! This is wine. I just brought it back from Bangguo a while ago. " Kerry didn''t pay much attention to Su Tang. He only thought that the little female was attached to the white tiger patriarch, and could not do anything except look good. But Sutang''s words just overturned Kerry''s understanding. This wine was just developed by the state wise recently. He always had a good relationship with the Lord, so he was lucky to get two cans of wine to bring back. He had drunk it once at the banquet of Bangguo before, and it was really wonderful. He was reluctant to move the two cans he brought back, and with the memory left, he ordered people to burn wine cups similar to those used by Bangguo. This time, it was still in the face of the white tiger clan leader that he let people take it out. Just as soon as he appeared, he was recognized by a humble little female. Kerry looked at Su Tang with interest. "How do you know wine? Have you ever had one before? "

 Chapter 563

    Kerry''s feeling at the moment is that he tries to show off and share a good thing with others, but no one understands him. When he is disappointed, suddenly someone comes out to appreciate it, even knows it better than him. The smile on Kerry''s face is still falling. He can''t help turning his whole body around and facing Su Tang. It seems that he wants to speak freely with her. Cain saw this and moved his body without any trace, hiding Su Tang behind him. After Kerry looked at Cain, he found that he was too excited, so he coughed twice and sat down again. Su sugar nodded and continued. "There are many kinds of wine. Baijiu is distilled from distilled rice after distilled with distilled yeast. The alcohol is high and the entrance is strong. It is suitable for orcs to take. Another is fruit wine, which is a drink fermented from fruit. It tastes soft, mellow, thick and sweet. Taking too much will produce reaction after getting drunk, so it is more suitable for females In fact, in Bluestar, many grains, fruits and even medicinal materials can be used to make wine, and the processing technology is advanced, which is much cleaner than the wine party here. But this is the world of beasts, many facilities are too simple, so it is the most basic food wine and fruit bar. Wine making has been included in the planning list of Taoyuan, because brewing fruit wine needs a lot of sugar, and sugar cane has not been planted yet, and Su Tang is anxious to go to the country, so he leaves it to Ye Qiao. She has given Yeqiao the method of making koji and the process of making wine. Maybe they can taste the sweet wine after they go back. Kerry listened to sue sugar''s words, although most of the words do not understand, but it does not affect his shock! It turns out that this little female didn''t cheat him. Their tribe can really brew wine, and it sounds like the wine is much better than theirs! He suppressed his excitement and asked, "where is your tribe? Can you sell the wine you said to the city of beasts? Any exchange is OK! If you can sell us the wine making method you said, it would be the best! If you like, you can also join the city of beasts, I always welcome you Hearing Kerry''s words, Su Tang was almost laughed by his impudence! Although it''s not clear that Taoyuan has to listen to the orc City, isn''t that what it means? Su Tang was unconvinced and was about to take it back.

 Chapter 564

    Yinghao stood up, pointed to Adam and said in a fierce voice, "where is the thing that doesn''t have eyes? Dare to talk to the Lord like this!" When Kerry introduced some people, he deliberately ignored Adam. In addition, Adam was sitting in a dark place in the corner, which made it difficult for people to see his face clearly. Therefore, everyone naturally thought that he was a nobody. Adam raised his lips and looked at Yinghao coldly, "what''s the hurry of Zhaoying clan? The city Lord hasn''t said anything. Can you come? I don''t know. I thought you were the Lord of the city of beasts. " Light floating words, but let Yinghao heart angry! He wants to go up and beat the orc to death! Adam looked at Yinghao with a smile, "what? The head of Zhaoying clan has been poked into his heart. Is he angry? " The expression on Yinghao''s face was a little ferocious. He yelled in a low voice, "smelly boy, I''ll send you to see the beast God!" He was about to move when the orc on his side suddenly held him. Feng Yi kneels on the ground and bows down to Kerry, "calm down, Lord of the city. You know what kind of person father is. He is also worried. Someone is disrespectful to you. There is absolutely no other meaning!" When Yinghao heard this, he was shocked! Oh, no! I''ve been cheated! He said that just now he always felt strange. It turned out that the orc, who seemed to have no power to bind a chicken, had dug a hole for him here. Yinghao also knelt down in a hurry. His knees hit the ground heavily. He felt the earth tremble for a while, which was enough to see how hard he knelt down¡° Lord, calm down! I''m angry that the orc is disrespectful to you. I don''t want to replace you. Lord, you should believe me The breeze Yi eyebrow eye droops, helplessly sighed tone in the heart. Father said so frankly, the Lord of the city is more difficult to believe. The higher you are, the more suspicious you are! Although Kerry is only the Lord of the upper Orc City, he also has such a common problem. He looks friendly and trusts you very much, but secretly he is more wary of you than anyone else. Especially the ability level like eagle hero is similar to him, which is the most important thing for him to prevent.

 Chapter 565

    "It''s not up to you, an outsider, to judge me when I go to the orc City, and I''m talking to the female of Taoyuan. It''s none of your business." Rob attached his voice to one side. He looked up and down at Adam with disdain and said with a sneer, "yes, the Lord of the city mercifully let the Taoyuan tribe join the animal city. This is the blessing of the Taoyuan tribe. They should cheer and be happy. What''s more, you''re a waste who hasn''t even awakened his powers. What''s the right to say that? " Kerry nodded slightly. He didn''t say a word, which clearly showed that he agreed with rob. Taoyuan tribe? Maybe it''s a corner tribe in a place more remote than wilderness. I''ve never heard of it. They will be very happy if they know that the upper Orc is willing to accept them. Besides, they can make wine and what Baijiu wine can be made. So, after the beast City, they will not be short of wine, and they can also offer many to the state. Kerry''s imagination is very beautiful. He seems to have seen the scene that he offered wine to the nation, and the LORD was happy to reward him with many good things. Ignoring Adam''s ridicule, Kerry looked confidently at Su Tang, "female, go back and talk to your Taoyuan clan leader, and say that the city of beasts is willing to accept your Taoyuan tribe." Su sugar some scornful smile two, "city Lord, you seem to misunderstand what?" Kerry looks at Sue sugar with some doubts¡° I never seem to have said that Taoyuan is a tribe... "Kerry frowned slightly. He didn''t quite understand what Sutang meant¡° The full name of Taoyuan is Taohuayuan, which means paradise. Taoyuan covers an extensive area, inhabited by many orcs, including pterygos, weasels, CHUANSHI, Kumgang bear, white tiger, mermaid, and many orcs of different races. The orcs living in Taoyuan are equal to each other. There is no ladder race. We are united, loving and self reliant. As long as we pay the corresponding labor, we can get the corresponding food. Taoyuan''s house has heating in winter. It''s very warm to live in. Female cubs and old orcs won''t be frozen to death. We also collected many kinds of food that can be stored for a long time. Last cold season, there were no Orc casualties in Taoyuan. Taoyuan is not so much a tribe as a city-state that contains so many tribes. So no matter what kind of orcs we are outside, we will say we are Taoyuan people

 Chapter 566

    To be exact, they came to Orc this time just for revenge. Kerry, who is crazy and does not let go of his cubs, is the mysterious man who drugged Adam to prevent him from awakening his powers, as well as the new sacrifice of Zhaoying tribe, which mutilates the old sacrifice. None of these people can run away¡° Level 4? "¡° What Two voices of surprise came out at the same time. First, Kerry was surprised that Adam was a level 4 God warrior. The second one is rob on his side. His expression is in a trance for a moment. He whispers¡° How could you possibly wake up? It''s impossible! It''s clear that you have... "Rob''s voice suddenly stopped, and the look on his face slowly disappeared, trying to pretend that nothing happened. There was a dark light at the bottom of Adam''s eyes. He always paid attention to the reaction of the people present, especially the good priest. So the look he just had was just captured by Adam, but he only heard a little of what he muttered to himself¡° What did the LORD say? What happened to me? Does the sacrificial Lord know anything about it? " Rob''s breathing was a bit disordered. He quickly adjusted his mood and said with a smile, "no, I didn''t say anything just now. You heard me wrong." Rob is obviously sophistry, Adam certainly does not believe, but he has no direct evidence to prove anything. Adam sneered. The fox always showed his tail. He didn''t worry at all. He wanted to see who could afford it. Kerry squinted at rob. Others can''t hear clearly, but he stands beside rob. He hears what rob says clearly. Just what does his words mean? Kerry suddenly found out that he didn''t know anything about his sacrifice. I thought it would be very peaceful to find an orc without awakening ability to be a sacrifice, and the sacrifice was still his brother, but his brother just seemed to be at ease... The surrounding atmosphere suddenly became very strange, and everyone here had their own thoughts. Only two are not affected, I''m afraid only Su Tang and Qiu Mo that table.

 Chapter 567

    Su Tang took a bite first and nodded in praise with wide eyes, "well, eat well, ah Yin, try it too!" As she spoke, she raised the roast wings to Cain''s mouth and let him take a big bite. In this way, you take a small bite and I take a big one. The roasted wings are quickly divided up, and most of them go into Cain''s stomach. The sweet and greasy interaction between the two makes the other two dislike each other! They all say disgust, but their eyes are honest. Ah, is this the fable of painting cake to satisfy hunger? So after su Tang had enough to eat and drink, Qiu Mo and Xi Kan were also full of their greasy crooks! Wipe mouth ready to leave, suddenly found that Adam actually disappeared, do not know where. Su Tang was worried and suggested, "where can I go so late? Is it convenient to go? Let''s wait here for a while. " Cain said, "no, he has something to do when he leaves. Let''s just go back." Su Tang looked back at Cain in surprise, "how do you know? When did he leave? Why didn''t I see it? " Autumn Mo echoed nodding, "I did not see." Cain gently pinched the tip of Su Tang''s nose and said with a smile, "you just eat. What can you see?" Sue sugar hammered Cain on the chest. Qiu Mo couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Just as the four were about to leave, Jihu, the head of the antelope tribe, who acted as a transparent man, suddenly stopped them¡° Please stay Su Tang turned to see the white haired Jihu walking towards them. The old Orc''s eyes didn''t make her feel uncomfortable, so Sutang nodded politely and asked, "what''s the matter, old man?" Jihu''s face, hidden under his beard, was tinged with timid red.

 Chapter 568

    Jihu''s eyes were moist, his face was covered with wrinkles, and his eyelids were a little flattering, but his eyes were very deep. He wanted to ask the city leader why he didn''t keep his word and wanted to drive them out. But when he really sat here, he didn''t have the courage to ask. Even after questioning, what could he do? Although the antelope family has a large population, most of them are powerless. They are not the opponents of the beast soldiers at all. If Kerry is in a hurry, they may be driven away faster! The antelopes are weak and unfit for hunting. Almost all the small tribes who can find them to exchange salt are annihilated in the fury of the mountain god. The city of upper beast is not short of salt now. How can we survive in this dangerous forest? Su Tang''s words, no doubt brought him a touch of light, let him see the hope. Jihu knew about the wild weasel tribe, which was a frail race similar to them, and often made a living by eating fruit. Before the arrival of last cold season, he knew that some of the weasel tribe came to take refuge in the animal City, but he was rejected. He went out to see why the female cubs of the tribe had disappeared. He had gone to such a good place as Taoyuan. Jihu firmly believes that the antelope clan has a talent for finding salt compared with the weasel clan. Since Taoyuan can take the weasel clan, it can also take the antelope clan Back in the tree house, Sutang lay in Cain''s arms and asked in a low voice¡° Ah Yin, do you think we should take the antelope tribe? " The tribes are not short of salt. They extract enough salt from the sea. In fact, there is no shortage of people. Taoyuan''s population can maintain its basic survival needs. However, in the long run, we still need to introduce some more people. However, this person can''t be misquoted. It''s necessary to find out their character and character. Otherwise, it''s really troublesome for Taoyuan to bring back a nest of evils. Cain pondered and said, "don''t worry. We may have to stay for a few days in the upper Orc city to observe them. If there is no problem, we can show them the way when we leave, so that they can catch up with the spring ploughing when they arrive at Taoyuan. What do you think?" Su Tang nodded with approval, "OK, do as you say. I''ll tell the antelope patriarch tomorrow that we''ll think about it for another two days and give him a reply before we leave." Cain let out a hum, and gave Su Tang a kiss on his forehead. He whispered, "sleep." Sue sugar also stretched out her hand and hugged Cain. They both closed their eyes and did nothing more.

 Chapter 569

    Rob no longer disguised after leaving the dinner party. He hurried to the flowery tree house with a ferocious face. There was no place to vent his anger in my heart, and the feeling of suffocation almost swallowed him up. Rob can''t understand why Adam still wakes up when he has fed him heartbite?! And has become a level 4 God warrior, enough to see his talent. I don''t know if he can remember what happened in those years, and if he will come to expose him and Ruhua... But with the relationship between the Lord and them now, even if Adam really said it, the Lord of the city will not believe him. Thinking of this, rob let go a little. As he was about to reach the flowery tree house, he suddenly saw several figures standing around it. Rob stopped at once. He hid behind a tree and looked carefully for a while. He found that it was the orc of the orc troop beside the city leader. Spit a mouthful, in the heart secretly scold Kerry this old fox. Rob understands that it''s impossible to see Ruhua openly. You''d better go back and think of other ways first. Just as he was about to leave, a rambling voice came from behind him, "Yo, where are you going?" Rob''s heart jumped! He narrowed his eyes and turned around. He looked at the people in front of him with hatred. He gritted his teeth and spat out two words, "Adam!"¡° It''s a great honor to be remembered by the worshippers in the city of beasts! " Adam put the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and laughed carelessly. Rob snorted coldly. He was not afraid of what Adam did to him here. After all, this is the upper Orc city¡° Hum! Don''t laugh at me. Why are you here? What''s your intention of going to the city of beasts? " Adam blinked innocently, "sacrificial Lord, how can I not understand what you are saying? The city of beasts is my home. Why can''t I come back?" Rob turned his head and spat. His face muscles twitched faintly. "You''re just the bastard you picked up by Eminem. You don''t even know who your father is. How can you have the face to say that the city of beasts is your home?" Adam''s face broke down suddenly. He suddenly came forward, grabbed Rob''s neck and said coldly, "what are you talking about? What did you pick it up? Obviously, you are afraid that I will tell you the truth about your affair with Ruhua to my father. That''s why you stigmatize me as not a father''s baby Adam''s eyes reddened slightly, he growled, and his hand around Rob''s neck grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 570

    Adam kept telling himself that rob was influencing his mind. Don''t listen to him, don''t listen to him! But those words are like threads, all pervasive, constantly drilling into his brain, can not ignore¡° shut your mouth! Shut up Adam was so angry that he slapped rob hard and beat him immediately. He spat out a mouthful of blood with two white teeth inside. After all, their quarrel still alarmed the beast soldiers. The leader of the beast soldier brought people to see the scene in front of him. He was at a loss for a moment¡° This... "Rob struggled to climb to the captain of the orc soldiers, pointing to Adam and shouting," blind him, you blind him! " Kill him! Kill him! Adam gave the soldiers a cold look, then said to rob with a sneer, "isn''t it too cheap for you to die so easily?" Having said that, he picked a leaf and wiped his hand with no expression, then threw the leaf on Rob''s face with insult and swaggered away. Rob is mad at Adam! But he was not Adam''s opponent at all, so he had to vent his anger with these beast soldiers. He forced to kick the beast soldier captain, "will be the thing! You''re all tied up! " Trash, you''re a bunch of trash! Rob wanted to slap the captain of the orc again, but he was held by the other side. Rob a face shocked, "you, you dare to change resistance?" You dare to resist! The leader of the beast soldier coldly replied, "Taoyuan sacrifice is a noble guest of the Lord of the city. The Lord of the city has ordered us to have a good reception. If the sacrifice doesn''t have anything to do, just stay in the room, so that the Taoyuan sacrifice doesn''t like you and always wants to beat you. We can''t help you then. " The captain of the beast soldier was as bad tempered as he was. In fact, the leader of the beast soldier has long been dissatisfied with the sacrifice. Now someone has cleaned up the sacrifice for him, and it''s too late for him to be happy. Luo Bu Qi of straight shiver, eyes also straight turn over, a pair is about to faint in the past appearance.

 Chapter 571

    The next day. There is a news in the city of beasts that shocked many city people. The sacrifice of Zhaoying tribe died suddenly. The beast soldiers patrolling this morning found him in the woods. It is said that when it was found, it was called a tragedy. His face turned purplish red, his eyes glared out, his tongue stretched out, and he looked terrible! The animal soldier who found him at that time was so scared that he vomited on the spot! On the neck of Zhaoying''s sacrificial ceremony, there is a finger thick vine named tenacious Grass, and its hands and feet are also entangled. This kind of vine is very difficult to cut, and it is usually pulled up and burned directly. I don''t know why the little sacrifice of Zhaoying tribe ran to the forest in the middle of the night and was still entangled by the tough grass. No one could hear the cry for help. No wonder he died here. Yinghao was very angry about the death of the little sacrifice! He always felt that someone was going to murder other people''s sacrifice, shouting that Kerry would do justice for him! Kerry also had a headache and sent someone to get to know the situation. Some Orc witnesses saw that the little sacrifice went to the forest by himself. At that time, he told the orc to mind his own business. Seeing the orcs thinking about what the sacrifice might have to do, they didn''t ask any more. Who knew they heard such news the next day. Because there is no other clue, so the matter is so settled Doctor''s Cave -- rob smashed the bowl full of medicine after hearing the news¡° Adam! It must be Adam! That''s how he made Ali sleep. I won''t let him go The doctor in the city of beasts gave rob a light look, "what are you so excited about? The little Lord''s business is decided by the Lord of the city. If Adam did it, the Lord of the city will not let him go and it''s not up to you to worry about it. " Rob''s look suddenly converged a lot, he also nodded faintly, "I''m just too angry, the city master used to love him so much, but he came back to avenge his kindness. It must be that he can''t see the city master love other cubs, so he came back to revenge." The doctor of the animal city didn''t believe in Rob''s ghost. He sneered, "even if it''s revenge, it''s revenge on the Lord. If it''s not revenge on you, what are you worried about?"

 Chapter 572

    Ruhua was trapped in the tree house for a whole day and night. She didn''t even have anyone to talk to. Someone sent her to eat. She wanted to go to the toilet and put a pottery basin in the house. She was almost crazy! She once again tried to rush out of the tree house, and the beast soldiers in front of the house naturally stopped her¡° You can''t leave the tree house without the Lord''s command Ruhua is about to kneel to the beast soldiers! She cried miserably and grabbed the beast soldier''s arm, "you go to ask the city Lord, the little Lord is still lying in the doctor''s cave, I''m worried about him, I want to see him..." the beast soldier was embarrassed, "this..." Ruhua quickly released her hand, carefully looked at the beast soldier, and said, "I''m not embarrassed, really, you go to ask for me, I''ll wait for you here." The beast soldier shivered coldly. He rubbed the goose bumps on his arm¡° Don''t look at me like that. It''s frightening. I''ll ask for you. You wait here. " In Ruhua''s unbelievable eyes, the beast soldier turned to look at the rest of the beast soldiers and said, "look at her, don''t let her run away!"¡° Yes! " Ruhua stares fiercely at the beast soldier who runs away. She pinches her fingernails in her palm and doesn''t notice it Adam frowned at Kerry. I don''t know what kind of wind he took. I got up early in the morning and ran to him. I said it was because I haven''t seen him for a long time. I can''t get rid of him. Oh, connect? What else can they connect with? As early as the moment Kerry sent people to kill him and Old Nick, their feelings had disappeared. Thinking of the most difficult past, Adam''s breath was cold again¡° Lord, if you don''t have anything to do, go back. There''s nothing to talk about between us. "

 Chapter 573

    "Enough!" Adam growled, and the anger on his face couldn''t be hidden. Kerry was also pulled back to reality by his low roar. He could feel Adam''s deep hostility to him, but he didn''t know where the hatred came from. Obviously he didn''t do anything... Kerry frowned slightly. He thought there was some misunderstanding between them. "Adam, I..." "can you stop talking about it! Me, me, me what me? Don''t you think you look disgusting now? " Adam''s eyes are contemptuous, and he stares at Kerry, uncovering the fact that Kerry is close to him¡° Lord, don''t you think that I''m a little useful to you now, so I''m trying to make a good relationship with you? Then I don''t have to advise you. Why do you think that if you treat me like that, I will listen to you as before? " The thought of heart knot was spread on the surface, Kerry''s face was not natural for a moment, and the smile on his face was a little stiff¡° What are you talking about? I treat you just because I grew up watching you. I don''t mean anything else! " Adam''s eyes were even colder, "right? Then why didn''t you think that I was you when you sent someone to kill me Kerry was puzzled by Adam''s words! He was confused. "When did I send someone after you?" Adam''s nameless anger flared up again. He sneered twice, "what? How dare you be the Lord of the beast city? Or are you afraid that I need to lie? " Kerry calmed down for a few minutes. After a few seconds, he explained, "I was very sad to find that you are not my baby. I don''t know how to face you. So I asked rob to come out on my behalf and give you two choices. One is that nothing happened to me. You are still my baby, but you are not the master of the beast city. The other option is to leave the city and never come back. " Seeing Kerry''s solemn explanation, Adam''s reason slowly returned. It''s not stupid for Adam to spend so long in the wilderness and even become a sacrifice in Taoyuan. On the contrary, he is very smart. It''s just because these things involve him, and he is dazzled by anger. He belongs to the fans.

 Chapter 574

    He struggled for a while, and finally he sighed and said, "I''m not such a stupid person. How can I make mistakes in such a big event?"¡° The White Fox family is sentimental and has a strong ability to breed children. In order to identify whether they are their own cubs, a set of skills has been handed down from ancient times that can sense the distant kinship. I can''t tell you the specific content of the skill, but I used it to check that there was really no blood relationship between you and me. In order to prevent the problem of Dharma, I also checked Ariel. I can feel a very obvious intimacy in Ariel, but I can''t feel it in you at all. This is very strange. As long as I''m a member of the White Fox family, I can feel the closeness more or less, but you don''t have it at all. So I suspect that you are not the red fox from the white fox, but rather the heaven Fox family Kerry said a lot at a time, but Adam didn''t interrupt. He quickly digested what Kerry said in his heart. He suddenly remembered that rob had said that he was an abandoned devil when he was dying. At that time, he was so angry that he thought rob was stimulating him. But now it seems that even if rob didn''t tell the truth, he would know something about his life experience. At this moment, Adam''s mood was more relaxed than ever. And the questions that have been bothering him for a long time seem to have been answered gradually. When he was a child, Eminem didn''t like him. He was cold and light. He often wiped tears secretly by himself. At that time, he didn''t know why. So when he was a child, he was eager to be loved and attached to Kerry, which led to his hatred for Kerry for so many years. But now that he knows the truth, from Kerry''s point of view, the cub he loves all the time is not his own cub. It must be a bad feeling, not to mention that he is willing to continue to raise the cub. Adam knew that since Kerry dared to say it, it proved that he did so at that time. It was just that he might be obstructed and misunderstood. For a moment, he looked at Kerry more complicated. He nodded faintly, "I see. Thank you for telling me." With that, he was ready to go to rob. He wanted to find out what was going on and how much rob knew about him!

 Chapter 575

    Kerry frowned and Adam stopped him as he tried to refuse. His eyes are full of cold, he low smile twice, "this is not the opportunity?" Kerry looks at Adam, and soon he reacts. He turned to the beast soldier and said, "yes! You go back to tell Ruhua that I agree to let her visit Yali, and then you send someone to the doctor''s cave to call the doctor, and say I have something to look for him! " The beast soldier hugged his fist and took orders, "yes!" Adam also stepped forward, he said faintly, "come on, I''ll take you to find the truth." Su Tang patted her chest excitedly, "it''s so exciting! I didn''t expect that brother a''s life experience was quite ups and downs. I think the female named Ruhua is miserable! " Autumn Mo a face of regret frown, "Adam is really too poor, suffered so much, but his father Eminem will be who?" Xi sits beside Qiu Mo, and his eyes are very complicated. Adam was not a white fox orc, which really surprised him. However, he did not expect that Adam had suffered so much before. No wonder he is so excellent now. Su Tang touched Cain''s arm. "Ah Yin, what do you think?" Cain light way, "the sky fox clan." Two big question marks appeared on Su Tang''s head, "ah? What? " Cain explained, "the Lord of the beast city just mentioned that he doubted that Adam was a member of the heaven Fox family who could not be born in the world? Didn''t you pay attention? " Sue sugar coughed awkwardly twice. She just sighed that there was a way to distinguish blood. She didn''t pay attention to Kerry''s speech¡° The Fox family? What race is Tianhu? Why haven''t I heard of it? " Cain shook his head. "I haven''t heard of that either." Qiu Mo and Xi also said they had never heard of it. So Su Tang turned her eyes to Jihu, the head of the antelope tribe, who was in a sad mood. She looked at Jihu with a smile, "old man..."

 Chapter 576

    Against the scorching eyes of several people, Jihu thought for a long time with a face of embarrassment. Finally live up to expectations¡° Ah, I remember. When the ximinglu people came to us to exchange salt, they seemed to mention the Tianhu people. " Jihu happily shook his head, it seems that his old head is still a little useful¡° Ximinglu people? " Su Tang and Qiu Mo open their mouths at the same time. They look at each other pleasantly. Then they step forward and take Jihu''s arm¡° Uncle, are you talking about the ximinglu, one of the five tribes? " Jihu was flattered. He nodded, "yes, yes..." Su Tang was about to cry out! Autumn Mo also happy straight jump Da¡° Great, great! Uncle, do you know where the ximinglu people live now? " Jihu became alert. He pulled back his arm and looked at Su Tang very seriously. "Why do you ask this?" Su Tang also realized that her performance might be too urgent, so she restrained herself and said slowly, "we have something important to discuss with ximinglu people, and we are very anxious. If you know the residence of ximinglu people, please tell us! Please Su Tang was sincere and sincere. But Jihu was not moved by it. He shook his head faintly. "In fact, I don''t know. Generally, their tribes send people to exchange salt. How can I know where they live?" Su Tang didn''t believe Jihu''s words. Just now, his performance was obviously that he knew something, but he didn''t want to tell them. Su Tang took a deep breath. She said in a low voice again, "uncle, I won''t lie to you. We really have something urgent to find Ximing deer. If you know, let us know. We won''t hurt them. What do you think Ximing deer can do?" Qiumo also begged, "yes, uncle, please help us." Jihu said with a bitter smile, "it''s not that I don''t help you. I really don''t know where the Ximing deer are."

 Chapter 577

    "You..." Jihu was stunned for a moment. But he thought about it carefully. At the beginning, the Lord of the beast city introduced them to the white tiger clan leader. The young Orc didn''t say much. Jihu''s face was scratched with a touch of uneasy anger, "but you didn''t say you''re not the head of the white tiger clan!" Cain looked magnanimous, "is it so important that I am the head of the white tiger clan? We just come here to do business, and we''ll leave when we''re done. It won''t affect anything. " Jihu''s face was a little red. He wanted to refute it, but he couldn''t refute it. He asked angrily, "who are you? Why does the Lord of the beast city say you are the head of the white tiger clan? What''s your relationship with the white tiger clan leader? " Cain put the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and casually laughed, "my name is Cain. I''m the head of Taohuayuan clan. Well, the head of Baihu clan is my father. Are you satisfied with this explanation?" Jihu: "I look at Su Tang with some bitterness. He seems to be saying, is that what you say you can''t be the master? Su Tang embarrassed smile, hiding behind Cain. Cain then said, "tell us the land of the ximinglu people. I promise you that the antelope people will live in Taoyuan. As long as they don''t have a different heart, they can live in peace with other people, so that you can live in peace for the rest of your life." A struggle flashed across Jihu''s face. He didn''t know if he could listen to Cain, and he didn''t know if their peach garden was really that good. He is not alone. There is a whole tribe of antelopes behind him. If you choose the wrong one, it will be a fatal blow to them! But if they don''t go to Taoyuan, how can they get along with themselves? There''s no way to stay in the upper beast city. The ximinglu people are located in a precipitous place, and they can''t get there with their strength. Moreover, even if they are really lucky enough to find the land of ximinglu, people may not be willing to accept them. Jihu was very tangled for a moment.

 Chapter 578

    Jihu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he finally found his voice, carefully asked, "this, this is true? Is Taoyuan really so good? " Qiu Mo nodded heavily, "Well! I''m not a fish if I cheat you Jihu''s face suddenly changed color, he sometimes tangled, sometimes worried. He always felt that he had ignored something. After a long reaction, he said, "aren''t you asking about the Tianhu clan? How do you suddenly want to know the land of ximinglu people? " Qiumo was so anxious that she couldn''t help stretching out her hand and tugging Jihu''s beard. "It''s just said that it''s urgent to find Ximing deer. Why are you so wordy! Do you know anything about them? Are you lying to us? " Jihu cried. Xi frowned and looked at Qiu Mo with a serious face. "Ah Mo, don''t make a fool of yourself. Let go of the antelope clan leader!" Autumn Mo pie pie pie mouth, a loosened Ji Hu''s beard, light hum a. Jihu quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s better for the little female to be lively." Xi smiles apologetically at Jihu. Su Tang suddenly pulled Cain''s sleeve. "It''s boring to stay here. Why don''t we go and watch the fun first?" Cain nodded, "OK." Su Tang turned her head again and looked at Jihu with a smile, "uncle, take your time to think about it. I suddenly remembered that we are not in such a hurry." When she said this, Su Tang''s tone was not slow, calm, and there was no trace of camouflage. But it is. They want to find ximinglu just to persuade them to borrow mujingshi. They have to go to the beast kingdom to seek cooperation, and then they can enter Muxian temple to find what they want. This process is destined to be long and difficult, and can not be completed in a short time, so it is useless even if you are in a hurry. Sue sugar had just calmed down before she realized. Since Jihu knows the whereabouts of ximinglu people and asks them for help, there is nothing to worry about.

 Chapter 579

    Ruhua gets the news that the Lord of the city allows her to visit Yali in the doctor''s cave. She is surprised and happy! She thought the LORD would not agree to her request. She was ready to sneak away. Unexpectedly, the Lord agreed! Ruhua is proud of her chest. It seems that she is different from several other females in the Lord''s heart. She still has some status. In fact, it''s not true that she wants to visit Ali. It''s true that she wants to attract the attention of the white tiger clan leader. Before, at the gate of the city, the white tiger patriarch was gentle and considerate to his little female, which made Ruhua envious! The little female must have attracted the attention of the white tiger clan leader by her whiteness and tenderness. This kind of female must be very delicate. A very strong Orc like the white tiger clan leader must be much better than ordinary orcs in that demand. The little female can''t satisfy him at first sight. As long as she mates with the white tiger clan leader once, the white tiger clan leader will realize her kindness and treat herself like the little female. Maybe it will be better! Think of here, such as flower at the foot of the pace can not help but a few minutes light¡° Whoosh -- "a burst of air came. A small stone hit the flower''s knee hard, and the strong tingling made her fall to the ground¡° Ouch! Who dares to hit me? Do you know who I am? " Ruhua stands up and looks around. There is no one around. But the pain on the knee is still very obvious, but there is no trace on the dark skin. Ruhua felt gloomy in her heart. She thought of the white and tender skin of the little female in Taoyuan, which was so delicate just outside, not to mention being wrapped in the skin. Ruhua spat and swore, "bah! They are all small (big) cheap (beautiful) hoofs (women). Besides being good-looking, what else can they do? " She crumpled her knees, got up from the ground and went on. Because she was constantly cursing Su Tang, she forgot all the things she had just been beaten.

 Chapter 580

    Seeing the flower like reaction, Adam''s eyes crossed with a touch of disdain. He chuckled, then stared at the flowery eyes, with a large amount of pink floating in the fundus. Ruhua is also dazed by this pink flash, and her body is unsteady. Aware of the discomfort, she shook her head and opened her eyes again. Suddenly she saw Adam with a big stone ready to hit her¡° Ah If flower frightens to scream a, stretched out an arm to block in front of the forehead. But for a long time there was no pain, so she opened her eyes tentatively, but there was a bright sunshine and no figure in front of her. Ruhua is a little confused. She touches the blood on her chin and licks the bleeding gum, which proves that everything just happened is not a dream! Adam, Adam, he''s not dead, he''s back for revenge?! No, or is he dead, dead to find their revenge!? Ruhua is scared out of her wits! She shivered to get up from the ground, and even crawled to Rob''s tree house. She didn''t know whether it was her illusion. She always felt that the trees around her were very dark! Like a flower, the pace under her feet is faster and faster. She wishes she could fly right away! It''s just that Rob''s tree house is not in this direction. It seems to be the doctor''s cave? Ruhua thinks it''s strange that she is walking towards Rob''s tree house. How can she come to the doctor''s cave in a daze? She hesitated for a moment, or to find rob is more important, so she has come to the cave, but still firmly turned. Just as she was about to leave, Rob''s surprised voice came from behind? Why are you here? " Ruhua turns around fiercely. When she sees Rob''s figure, she burst into tears. She jumped up to rob and yelled, "Abu, I''m so scared... Wuwu..."

 Chapter 581

    "Don''t think so much about it. The Lord must have liked me before he let me come here. I have told you that I am different from other females in the heart of the Lord. You are not compatible with each other. Now it''s time to do it?" Ruhua patted Rob''s shoulder with some pride. Her fingers accidentally rubbed the dirt she had just left. Ruhua''s face was slightly stiff, and she wiped it on Rob''s skin quietly. He thought his movements were very secret and would not be noticed by rob. But in fact, rob: "the blue veins of the temple keep popping up, and he tried to resist the impulse to kill her with a blow. Rob gritted his teeth and asked," what are you doing here? If it''s OK, leave quickly. The doctor has just been called away by the Lord of the city. If he comes back to see us together later, he will tell the Lord of the city. We will all be punished at that time! " Being reminded by Rob, Ruhua just remembers her purpose! Her body suddenly shakes, reaches out her hand and grabs Rob''s arm tightly. Her voice becomes very shrill because of fear, "Abu! I see Adam! Adam, he''s back alive! That''s how he hit me in the mouth Rob frowned slightly. He raised his arm and stroked his flowery hand. He nodded and said, "I knew that a long time ago. I wanted to tell you at that time, but I was stopped by the beast soldiers assigned by the Lord of the city to guard you. I didn''t expect that you could come out, so I didn''t think of any way to inform you." Ruhua calmed down a little. She was shocked and asked, "he doesn''t have shit? He doesn''t have shit? At that time, you assigned so many beast soldiers to... Huh? What are you doing? " Rob was frightened out of a cold sweat by the shouting of Ruhua. He looked around for a while, and released Ruhua after he didn''t find the figure. He murmured, "what are you shouting about? Do you want all the orcs in the city to hear that? How many times have I warned you that this thing will rot in your stomach later, don''t say anything! How do you do it? " If flower reaction comes over also very guilty, she weakly shrunk to shrink a head. Seeing this, rob also slowed down his tone, "ah Hua, you must not mention this matter to others, or the Lord of the city will know that neither of us can live!" Ruhua nodded hastily, "I understand!"

 Chapter 582

    Rob knew what kind of person Ruhua was, and he had no hope for her at all. He pinched his eyebrows weakly and whispered, "go back quickly. Don''t leave your tree house until I get rid of Adam." Ruhua sighed a little disappointed. In this way, she would not see the white tiger patriarch. He blushed at the thought of his strong body¡° Why don''t you go? The doctor will be back in a moment. You should be careful not to let others see you Ruhua doesn''t want to go. She has been shut up in the tree house. She doesn''t even have anyone to talk to. She doesn''t want to try again. So she hesitated and said, "it''s OK. The LORD promised me to come to see Ali. I haven''t seen him yet. How can I go? The doctor doesn''t have to be afraid when he comes back. He doesn''t dare to do anything to me. " Rob thought about it and thought it was reasonable, so he turned aside slightly. "Then you go to see the little Lord. He hasn''t woken up yet." Ruhua nodded and walked towards the cave. When he came to Rob''s side, he reeled on the ground, and with a short breath, he tilted toward rob. Rob also subconsciously stretched out his hand to hold Ruhua''s waist. When he touched the softness, there was still a trace of emotion in his heart. But when he faced Ruhua''s swollen cheek and his mouth which was still bleeding without a front tooth, the desire was like a bucket of ice water in March, pouring it down from his pocket. Rob wooden face, a flower will be pushed away, "the road will not go?" Flower''s expression Lengleng, she also immersed in just that fiery embrace. The Lord of the city has not been to her tree house for a long time, so Ruhua has been quite empty in that aspect. Now when she is hugged by Rob, her little flame rises suddenly. Ruhua''s eyes were shining. She turned her back and straightened out her image. She twisted her waist towards rob. Rob is sitting in front of Ariel''s stone bed, frowning. He can''t understand why Ariel didn''t wake up because there was nothing wrong with him? Just thinking about it, he suddenly felt a pair of rouyi wrapped around his waist. He was surprised and turned his head just to the smiling peach blossom eyes of Ruhua. In fact, Ruhua is not ugly, otherwise he would not be chosen as his female by Kerry.

 Chapter 583

    Two people like firewood meet fire, all of a sudden inseparable stick together. A sound of obscenity came out of the doctor''s cave and floated into Adam and Kerry''s ears. Kerry''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot! Even though he already knew that his female had an affair with the sacrifice, when he saw this scene with his own eyes, the visual impact was still hard for him to accept¡° I''ll kill them Kerry''s forehead was blue and his arms trembled with anger. Adam grabbed him. "What''s the use of going now? Wait a little longer. The play will begin soon. " Kerry''s eyes almost burst with fire. He took a few deep breaths, but the depression in his heart was still hard to erase. He was full of what rob had just said - remember, Ali is the cub of the Lord of the upper Orc City, and he is the little Lord of the upper Orc City, which has nothing to do with me! What does he mean by that? Isn''t Ali his own cub?! But at the beginning of the blood test, it clearly showed that he was his own baby! The more angry Kerry was, the calmer he felt. He thought about the cause and effect carefully. To test whether a baby is his own blood, you need to provide a drop of his blood. At that time, only Adam''s blood was taken by himself. Although he was also present when the other cubs took blood, not everyone noticed. What did rob do when he took the blood?! The more Kerry thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. He was angry. If Adam hadn''t stopped him, he would have rushed up and torn rob to pieces Rob and Ruhua overlap, doing the most primitive rhythm. Suddenly, a slight hum came from the stone bed far away. Rob was startled. He pushed it away like a flower and quickly wrapped himself in animal skin. He quickly walked to the bedside and looked at Ali carefully.

 Chapter 584

    Ali is a little confused. He looks at his Eminem and doesn''t know what she''s mad about¡° Ah, Eminem As soon as the voice fell, Ruhua pounced on Ya Li with a ferocious face. She pinched Ya Li''s neck with both hands. From her white fingertips, she could see that she was dead. Ali''s eyes widened and his face turned red. He just woke up and was still very weak. He couldn''t even break off a finger like a flower. Not only that, he opened his mouth wide, but couldn''t make a sound. We can only let the oxygen in our lungs run out and feel the despair of suffocation. Seems to feel the pain of each other, such as flowers suddenly "Jie Jie" smile¡° A Yue, what''s the use of your good looks? Do I have to die in the end? Oh, you dare to threaten me. Your cub is just picked up. What qualification does he have to be a young master? Only my baby can be the little Lord, and he will be the Lord of the country in the future! Ha ha ha... "Ah Yue, even if you are devoted to the Lord, it''s still useless! When he sees you sleeping with other orcs, he still doesn''t want to believe you. "¡° Oh, do you think you can threaten me if you know I''m having an affair with Rob? What if you let your cub be the master first? Abramovich feeds your cub heart eating grass, so that he will never wake up to the power. In the end, isn''t the little Lord still my cub and Abramovich''s? Hahaha... Hahaha... "Ali''s pupil gradually enlarged, and the expression on his face was uncomfortable and shocked! He couldn''t believe that Eminem, who was always gentle, could be so terrible! He can''t believe he''s not a father''s cub, but a sacrificial one? All kinds of information constantly collide with his brain, coupled with the continuous sense of suffocation, Yali is also suffering from fainting¡° What are you mad about Rob almost knocked over the water bowl in his hand. He quickly stepped forward and kicked the flower like waist.

 Chapter 585

    The Qi and blood on Rob''s body surged up and rushed to his head, which almost made him lose his mind. But Ruhua said to herself, "Lord of the city! Ah Yue not only has an affair with others, but also deceives you. Adam is not your son at all. Ah Yue thinks that she has grasped my weakness. She forces me and rob to help her and make her son a little master. Otherwise, she will expose the relationship between me and rob! " Rob roared, "shut up! Are you crazy? " While saying this, he walked towards Ruhua, trying to knock her out and stop her talking. But he just a movement, such as flowers, just like frightened birds constantly back, she explained with a face of confusion¡° Lord, I had to help her keep it from you. I already know that I was wrong. Would you forgive me? Ah Yue, she is a ruthless female. Don''t be cheated by her, Lord. She, ah... "Rob took a stone and knocked on Ruhua''s head. Ruhua suddenly fell to the ground without any sound. Rob breathed a sigh of relief. He turned his head and looked back at Ali on the stone bed with a frightened face. He gave a loving smile¡° Don''t be afraid, cub. She''s just sleeping for a while. She''ll wake up later. " Ali was still staring at rob, his lips slightly trembled, very difficult to squeeze out a voice from his voice, "you..." rob saw that there were no other people around, so he did not hide, he nodded, sighed and said, "yes, you are my baby, but this matter only me and you Eminem know, you can rest assured, You are the only young Lord in the city of beasts. Father will help you Rob was very proud when he said that. After all, he and Ruhua kept it a secret for so long that no one realized that Yali was actually his son. Moreover, the Lord of the city also listened to him very much. He thought that Ali was a child who was favored by the beast God. He awakened his powers before he became a gift and loved him very much. But in fact, Ali was already a gift. Ruhua had a baby nearly half a warm season earlier than a Yue, but the city master was so focused on a Yue that he didn''t pay attention to other females at all.

 Chapter 586

    Kerry glanced at rob. He didn''t speak. He turned to Ali, who was shivering in the corner. Kerry had a complicated look in his eyes and an unspeakable taste in his heart. From the time he had cubs to now, the two cubs he loved most were not his own. What evil did he do? Rob bowed down and was in a panic. He didn''t know when the Lord of the city came, and how many words he had just heard. The Lord of the city doesn''t look different now. Can he not hear anything? Thinking of this, rob raised his head slightly, pointed to the scar on Ali''s neck that was pinched out by Ruhua, and said, "tell the city Lord, Ruhua doesn''t know what''s crazy. As soon as he rushed in, he pinched the young Lord''s neck and said that he would kill him. I had to knock Ruhua unconscious. Please punish the city Lord." With that, rob held his breath. He could feel Kerry''s eyes looking at him. He was too stiff to move. I don''t know how long it took, Kerry said softly, "is that right?" The tone is so cool that people can''t hear the joy and anger. But the more that happened, the more the drum beat in Rob''s heart. Kerry said again, "is there nothing else to tell me?" Rob''s forehead out of a bean big sweat, his body faintly some tremble, but he still does not give up, want to struggle in the dying. So he forced a reply, "No."¡° Bang... "Adam stretched himself lazily and came over from behind Kerry. He sneered," worship, you are dishonest. You just said that Ali is your baby, but the Lord and I heard it clearly. " Adam stood by Kerry and looked at rob with a bad smile on his face. Rob''s legs softened and he sat on his knees. He''s full of it now. It''s over! It''s over!

 Chapter 587

    "In order to get this herb, my foundation has been destroyed, and I can''t gather Yuan Li any more. Instead of comforting me, she gave you the herb I got in exchange for my life!" Rob now has a great momentum of death. He is not afraid of Kerry at all. Instead, he continues to clamor with him¡° Do you think you are gifted to awaken? You''re wrong. It''s me! It''s when I find two spirit gathering grasses that you will wake up! The position of Lord of the city of beasts should be mine, it should be mine Kerry didn''t say a word, and let rob roar. Even if he knew that he would awaken because he took the herb, Kerry was not surprised, as if he had known about it for a long time. When rob stopped yelling, Kerry said faintly, "if it wasn''t julingcao, do you think you would be sacrificing to the beast city? Do you think I''m going to give you the beast soldiers to move? Do you think you can still stand here and talk to me after you have done so many wrong things? Rob, I''ve put up with you for a long time Kerry''s rhetorical questions calmed rob a lot. Yes, as Kerry said, he is not competent to offer sacrifices to one of them in the orc City, and he has no right to mobilize the orc soldiers. He thought he had done a lot of secret things for so many years, but in fact, most of Kerry knew it, and he has been safe until now, which shows that Kerry didn''t care about him because of the face of julingcao. Rob suddenly cried bitterly, climbed over and hugged Kerry''s leg, "brother, you forgive me, I''m wrong, you forgive me, I''ll listen to you in the future, I''ll do whatever you want me to do!" Kerry bent slowly. He reached for Rob''s hair with a smile on his lips. Adam on one side picks his eyebrows. Is that forgivable? Nakeri, the king of the beast City, is about to end. Greedy snake swallow elephant, if now rob cry two words to spare him, then he after a period of time will certainly be worse! If it''s successful, the position of the Lord of the beast city will change. If it''s not successful, it doesn''t matter. As long as you cry casually, it''s over. It''s a steady business! That''s what rob thought in his heart, so when he saw Kerry smiling at him, he was very happy.

 Chapter 589

    Adam nodded slightly. In fact, in essence, he and Kerry belong to the same category. Kerry is right. If this happened to him, he would be more cruel! But no if, he is not Kerry, so this kind of thing will not happen to him. But to their surprise, Ruhua also died. There was a big wound in the back of her brain, which shed a lot of blood. When they found out, Ruhua had no breath. Ali is also crazy. When he learns that he is not the son of the Lord of the city, and sees his father am die in front of his eyes, he begins to giggle. Their real family, the dead and the disabled, are also the fruits they planted before The truth of the matter has long been revealed when Ruhua came to the cave under the control of Adam. Through their conversation, Adam could guess nine out of ten. Adam''s Eminem, no, is the foster mother. A Yue gave birth to a stillbirth. She was very sad, so she went to Houshan to bury her baby. She accidentally found Adam who had been abandoned by others, so a Yue, who had lost her baby, planned to hold Adam beside her. Unexpectedly, when I went to bury the stillbirth, I accidentally ran into Ruhua and rob who were having a private meeting. A Yue was in favor at that time, so she threatened them to hide the stillbirth, and wholeheartedly helped Adam become the little Lord. In fact, Ruhua didn''t want to agree at that time, because although a Yue ran into their private meeting, they also knew a Yue''s secret. But a Yue said that even if the city master knew the truth, she had a way to explain. At that time, the city master would only love her more, and it would be hard for them to say about their private meeting... But Ruhua and rob had to promise to hide it and wholeheartedly support Adam to become the young master. But slowly, with the gradual growth of Adam, the more favored Adam is, the less she likes him, because she always thinks that everything Adam gets belongs to her cubs.

 Chapter 590

    Qiu Mo asks curiously, "what is dog blood? What''s rat droppings? " Sue sugar stopped for a moment, thought it was too troublesome to explain, so she said, "it''s not a good thing anyway. Is it over in there? Let''s go quickly, so that we won''t be discovered by brother a soon! " Cain felt the shadow of the man who was walking towards him. He paused and didn''t say anything: "Qiumo listened and asked curiously," why can''t he find out? " Su Tang poked Qiu Mo''s forehead, "are you stupid? We are here to see the excitement. If he knows that we treat him as the excitement, he will be angry, so we have to leave before he finds out. " Qiu Mo also nodded nervously, "you''re right, let''s leave quickly!" Two hands hand in hand, cat waist, ready to leave quietly. Just after two steps, I felt that the back collar was pulled. Su Tang didn''t look back. She patted her hand and said in a low voice, "ah Yin, don''t make trouble. Let''s go, or we''ll be found soon!"¡° What did you find? Well Su Tang stood up straight and said with a grin, "what a coincidence, brother. How can you be here?" Adam picked his eyebrows with a smile. "Shouldn''t I ask you this? Why are you here? " Autumn Mo to Adam''s line of sight, inexplicably red face, honest account way, "sugar sugar said we come to see you lively!" Su Tang''s face twisted! Beauty is wrong! Beauty is wrong! Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at Su Tang''s cool mouth. "Oh? Is it? Come to see me? Do you look good? " Strong desire for survival makes Su Tang stand up straight. She shakes her head and waves her hand, "no, no, it''s not good-looking!"¡° Not good-looking? "¡° No no no! Good looking¡° Good looking? " Sue sugar blinked and looked at Adam timidly, "is that good-looking or not?"

 Chapter 591

    Adam was a little annoyed by the two men, so he fooled him with a punishment. Su sugar indignant Tucao, "make complaints about them too cheap!" Don''t worry, brother. I''ll beat them once I see them, and I''ll avenge you! " Qiu Mo also nodded firmly, "Well! Me too! " Adam''s silent smile did not answer them. But in my heart, I said silently: I''m afraid you have no chance to see them again Jihu, the head of the antelope clan, was very anxious when he learned that they were leaving tomorrow. Don''t they still want to know about the land of ximinglu and the news of Tianhu? Why don''t you ask him if he''s leaving? Is it regret? Do you think they are too weak to accept them? Think of here, Jihu how also can''t sit, quickly came to Su sugar they rest tree house. Jihu looks uneasy. He looks at the barbecue that several people are talking and laughing together, and his heart is beating a drum¡° Taoyuan clan leader, Taoyuan sacrifice, I heard that you are leaving early tomorrow morning? " Su Tang happily waved to Jihu, "uncle, come and sit down. The news is spreading very fast. We really plan to leave early tomorrow morning." Cain took a light look at Jihu, and then concentrated on the Su Tang barbecue. Adam smiles politely and then turns to barbecue. Jihu: "the heart is blocked. He looked at Su Tang, who was very enthusiastic, and laughed awkwardly, "so... That, what we said before..." Su Tang: "does the antelope family move to Taoyuan? Have you thought about it? As long as you give us the news of the ximinglu clan and the Tianhu clan, we have no problem in Taoyuan. "

 Chapter 592

    At this point, Jihu really has no better way, and the promise given by Taoyuan patriarch is reasonable, so Jihu should make it. He took a deep breath and began to tell some news he knew Before the fury of the mountain god occurred in the wilderness, the life of the antelope tribe was still very nourishing, because they could always find Salt Caves large and small, and they could settle many things by exchanging salt with other tribes. The ximinglu tribe is one of the favorite tribes of the antelope tribe, because they are especially generous. They can exchange nearly half of their salt every time they come. Of course, there are plenty of prey left by them, especially a kind of fruit, which is round and hard and can be stored for a long time. They usually keep this kind of fruit in the cold season. It''s just a little bad. It''s easy to fart after eating too much fruit. As the ximinglu people came more and more, they became familiar with each other and sometimes talked about what happened in the tribe. Jihu was talking to an orc of the ximinglu, and learned that the ximinglu now live on the Sicilian plain. Sicilian plain sounds like a beautiful name, but in fact, if you want to reach the Sicilian plain, you have to go through a gorge called yixiantian. If you go out and say that there may be orcs in the Sicilian plain who don''t know about it, but if you say that there is a ray of sky, it will make many orcs tremble. The canyon is shrouded in white smoke all the year round. If you smell more of this smoke, it will kill you. There is not only smoke at the bottom of the canyon, but also a lot of smoke in the air. It is said that the canyon is so long that even the orcs who are birds can''t fly over it. It is said that behind yixiantian is the place where the beast God lives. In order not to be disturbed, a smoke poison barrier was set up here. But only Jihu knew that behind a line of sky, in fact, the Sicilian plain was inhabited by the secluded ximinglu people. The ximinglu people don''t know what method they used. They can go back and forth in the canyon every time, and are not affected by the smoke of the canyon. As for the Tianhu clan. Jihu didn''t know much about them, but according to the description of the Siming deer orcs, the Tianhu also settled in the Sicilian plain and had a hostile relationship with the Siming deer.

 Chapter 593

    Later, Su Tang told Jihu the location and details of Taoyuan. Jihu couldn''t help staring, "death forest?! You, how can you live in the forest of death? " Outside, the forest of death is no less famous than a ray of sky. After all, one day is far away from everyone, but the forest of death is really close to their life. The forest of death was not called the forest of death before. It used to have a very beautiful name, but since the fury of mountain god happened there, everyone began to be afraid of it and did not dare to go any further. Not long ago, Jihu really felt the fury of Mountain God. In that disaster, their antelope clan destroyed more than 100 orcs. Now in retrospect, Jihu is still scared. Su Tang knew Jihu''s worry. She said with a smile, "uncle, we have lived there for a long time. It''s very safe. There''s no problem. You believe us!" Su Tang''s smile seemed to have a calming power, and Jihu''s restless heart also slowly calmed down. However, the deep-rooted thoughts were printed in his mind, and he still had some questions¡° Really? When we left the wilderness, black things were scattered all over the sky, and there was also a kind of rain that would make people uncomfortable. The forest of death also has the fury of God. Isn''t that the case? " Sue sugar shook her head. "No. It''s beautiful. You''ll know when you go. " Jihu actually wanted to ask more clearly, but when he felt Cain''s dissatisfied eyes, he shrank his neck. After a long time, he said weakly, "can I ask the last question?"¡° Sure. What else do you want to know? " Jihulian said hastily, "you''re going to the beast Kingdom tomorrow. If you don''t come with us, what can I do if I take the people to Taoyuan and they don''t want to accept us or believe me?" Su Tang felt her chin and thought about it. Although Jihu said it might happen, it''s very unlikely.

 Chapter 594

    Jihu immediately became serious when he heard this. He took the roll with a solemn face, nodded and said, "I will keep it well!" Sutang nodded briskly. Jihu continued to stare at Su Tang with a serious face. Su Tang didn''t mean to move his eyes and looked at Jihu. They just stare and don''t talk. The atmosphere is a little embarrassed. Cain pulls Su Tang to his back, and his dark vertical pupil is directed at Jihu, and his tone is also a little uncomfortable¡° What else can I do for you, chief antelope? " Jihu''s face suddenly changed. He quickly shook his head, "ah! It''s OK, it''s OK. In that case, I won''t disturb you to eat meat. I''ll go first. I''ll go now! " With that, Jihu trotted away with the skin roll in his arms, as if there were some monsters behind him. Adam sighed faintly. He looked at Cain, with a hint of ridicule. "How can you say that people are also elders, so you can''t be more restrained?" In addition to Su Tang, all the others were awakened, so Cain, in order to drive away the antelope patriarch, shamelessly released Wei Ya to intimidate others. Cain gave Adam a cool look, "can''t you stop eating meat?" Adam looked at him with a smile. Su Tang looked at them suspiciously, "what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Cain ignored Adam. He said to Sutang with a gentle smile, "it''s OK. I didn''t say anything. Do you still eat meat? I''ll bake it for you Su Tang patted her swollen stomach, shook her head and said, "no, I''ve eaten a lot. I can''t eat any more." Cain didn''t force her any more, so he put the rest of the barbecue in his mouth. They don''t know much about their departure. Only Kerry went to Adam''s tree house in the evening, but he came out soon. From his lonely back, we can see that their conversation was not pleasant. Su Tang is also very clever and doesn''t ask too much.

 Chapter 595

    Autumn Mo listened to Adam''s words, can''t help a shrink se, she is frightened of stare big eyes, "the land here will eat people?" Adam raised the corner of his lip. A bad smile flashed in the fox''s eyes, but he still looked serious¡° Yes, you must follow me closely, or the land will eat you! " When he said this, Adam''s tone gradually increased. Coupled with some gloomy and strange scenes around him, Qiumo was almost not scared to cry. Su Tang took Qiu Mo''s arm and said, "don''t listen to him. It''s just swamp. But if you really fall into it, don''t move. The more you struggle, the faster you fall." Let Su sugar such an explanation, autumn Mo more afraid, voice with a trace of cry cavity, "that, that can how to do..." "nothing, let them in front of the road, we just follow behind them." With that, Su Tang grabbed a handful of antidote pills from her pocket and piled them in her hand like sugar beans¡° If you take more than one, you won''t be afraid of the miasma here. " This is recommended by the system Er ha. It happens that miasma is also included in the efficacy of the new version of Jiedu pills, but it doesn''t last long, only about an hour. Because I don''t know how long I''m going to hang around here, Su Tang prepared ten for each of them at one time and kept them separately. In case of any accident, such as separation, the pills in their hands should at least be able to support them to leave the miasma forest. Qiu Mo took ten, ate one, and put the remaining nine into his small bag. The same is true for several others. When ready, Adam and Xi make the way ahead, Qiumo and Sutang walk in the middle, and Cain is at the end. The light in the forest was dim, the sunlight was blocked by the lush canopy, the forest was silent, there was no sound, and there was no sign of animal activity. The more you go in, the more you can feel the hot and humid air. Although the white smoke floating in the air will not affect them, it is also very pungent.

 Chapter 596

    The trees here grow thick and dense, and the big tiger after Cain can''t spread out here. Xi is a mermaid, and Adam is a red fox, so he has no advantage in this terrain. There was a moment of silence. However, Su Tang soon regained her spirits and encouraged everyone with a smile. "It''s OK. In fact, we have overcome the biggest difficulty, that is, the miasma here. As long as we are not afraid of the miasma, we will arrive at the entrance of the first day sooner or later! Come on That''s right, but in the last hour, they just moved a distance of less than 100 meters. We should know that the distance before was half a breath. Now, in order to avoid those swamps, we have to spend more time to go further, so the cost of time and pills is greatly increased. But now they have no other better way, it''s better than working here, so a few people take a breath and are ready to continue on the road. At this time, a dead branch fell from the tree, and the sharp thorns fell straight at Sutang¡° Be careful Cain a short exclamation, fiercely pulled her over, the next second, the withered branch was inserted in the place where Sutang just stood. Seeing this, Su Tang''s forehead suddenly burst out a layer of cold sweat, and she immediately felt that her hands and feet were soft. If it wasn''t for Cain, I''m afraid she would be red! The rest frowned. Adam said, "let''s not stop. Let''s get to the Sicilian plain early and have a rest." Qiu Mo and Xi nodded in agreement. Su Tang also patted her chest and pulled Cain, "let''s go. It''s dangerous here. We need to leave early." Cain didn''t move. He frowned and looked up at something. Su Tang also stopped and looked up curiously, but she couldn''t see anything. Adam walked two steps and saw that they didn''t catch up. He whispered, "let''s go. Don''t look. It''s all trees. What can I see?"

 Chapter 597

    But fortunately, Adam is safe. He jumped down with excitement on his face. "It''s OK to walk on it. The branches are very strong. Let''s walk from it." Cain nodded faintly and reached for Su Tang''s waist. Su Tang also hugged his neck. In front of a trance, the scene changed, and she had stood on the tree trunk steadily. The surface of the trunk looks smooth, but it''s actually very rough. The vamp woven with straw rope can produce great friction. As long as you walk steadily, I believe you won''t fall down. The branches are about ten meters high from the ground, which can only accommodate the width of a person walking. Su Tang''s heart beats a drum. Cain hugged Sue sugar and turned her position. Her low voice sounded in her ear, "don''t be afraid, I walk in front of you, you pull me, don''t look down." With the sound of speaking, the warm breath licked her ears, and a sense of numbness quickly spread to half of her body. Su Tang''s heart is beating all the time. She clutched Cain''s finger tightly and said firmly on her face, "go, I''ll follow you." Cain nodded and led Su Tang along the first branch carefully, and then climbed over to the other branch, and stood firmly beside the trunk of the second tree. Su Tang was relieved. She waved to Qiumo excitedly, "Momo, it''s very simple. Don''t be afraid! Just don''t look down! " Qiu Mo wants to cry without tears of nod, she also don''t want to look down, but can''t help peeping, legs can''t stop shivering, how also can''t stop. Su sugar, they are marching to the fourth big tree. Qiumo finally comes to the second big tree with the help of Adam and Xi. However, after bravely taking the first step, the future progress will be much smoother. After walking for about an hour, they took a detoxification pill again and took a rest on the tree trunk. Just as she was about to leave, Su Tang pointed to the tree and asked, "ah Yin, do you think there''s someone there?" Cain looked, nodded and said, "well, there''s someone."

 Chapter 598

    Adam thought for a moment, but he was not sure about Cain, so he nodded, "OK, I''ll go first, you look after them." Then Adam went to Cain. Passing by Su Tang''s side, she also told her not to move, which made Su Tang a little sad. By the time Adam came, Cain had tied hemp ropes on all three branches and was preparing to go down. He saw Adam''s figure and raised his eyebrows slightly. "What''s the matter with you?" Adam: "you are alone. I don''t trust you. Come and help you." Cain nodded. The hemp rope was wrapped around three branches. The one on the two strongest branches was tied around his waist, and the one on the thinner branch was wrapped around his arm. Cain asked Adam to help him pull a hemp rope tied to his waist. He also carefully put the hemp rope on his arm and went down a little bit. Everything went well and he soon descended to the ORC. The orc''s long seaweed green hair was spread over the mud. His eyes were closed, his face was pale, his legs were deep in the mud, and he was sinking slowly at the speed visible to the naked eye. Cain according to Su sugar''s command, reached out and pressed the orc''s neck, found that there was a weak heartbeat, so he quickly took out a detoxification pill and put it into the orc''s mouth. Cain took the orc by the arm, looked up and said to Adam, "pull up!" Adam nodded. He rode on the tree trunk, holding the rope tightly in his hands. Cain took the orc up a bit. It''s just that the long seaweed hair of the orcs is covered with mud, and more than half of them are in the mud. Cain is very speechless, the female hair of their tribe is not as long as his! So Cain waved his knife, accompanied by a golden flash, and the orc''s long hair was cut into a few inches. They went up another distance and suddenly got stuck. The mud in the swamp sucked on the orc''s leg, and the huge suction made it difficult for them to move half a minute. No matter how hard Adam tried, they just didn''t move. It''s not far away. Su Tang hesitated and said, "Xi, we won''t move here. Go and help them."

 Chapter 599

    The orcs were finally pulled out, and everyone was relieved. Cain and the orc soon rose to the mid air position. At this moment, a slight click sound sounded. In fact, the sound was not big, but it was particularly harsh in the quiet forest. Three people immediately all stopped the action in the hand - Adam starts to say, "what''s the matter? Whose branch is broken? " Xi carefully looked back, he turned his head and said, "it''s not me." So everyone''s eyes turned to the branch with the hemp rope in Cain''s hand. The hemp rope is tied at the back of the middle. We can''t see clearly whether it''s the problem of that branch or not. We dare not act rashly for a moment. After waiting for a while, Cain said in a low voice, "hold still. I''ll try it first." Adam and Xi nodded at the same time and tightened the hemp rope in their hands. Cain''s eyes were keen on the branch, which was very long. If it was broken, it would probably reach them. He took a deep breath, his mind was highly concentrated, and the muscles in his arms were tense. When he pulled hard, the sound of the dead wood breaking sounded again, and there was a very obvious crack on the thinner branch that everyone could see. It''s really this branch. Adam and Xi are a little relieved, after all, if they want to cut off the branches under their bodies, the situation will be more troublesome! After Cain had distinguished the broken wood, he quickly released the hemp rope and did not put any pressure on the broken wood. He said to Adam quickly, "pull us up." Adam and Xi nodded, at the same time, Cain and the orc moved up quickly¡° Click - click - click - "their speed was a little slower after all, and the broken wood was rushing towards Cain and the ORC. Not far away, Su Tang''s heart almost stopped beating when she saw this scene.

 Chapter 600

    It''s already in the middle of the forest at the entrance of yixiantian canyon. If it wasn''t for the antidote pills provided by Su Tang, they would not have been able to go so far. So no one would think the ORC was from outside the miasma forest. In addition, they didn''t find anyone else when they came in, and the ORC was just found in the swamp. So, taken together, the orc came out of the Sicilian plain. It''s just strange that Mingming has given him Jiedu pills, and his pulse has returned to normal beating, but he doesn''t wake up. Su Tang guessed: "he may be tired. Just wait for him to wake up." The crowd was speechless. They still have to go, the orc, but they sleep well. Have you considered the feelings of others!! There''s no way. People have been saved, and they are probably orcs in Sicilian plain. They can''t give up. So Adam and Xi take turns to carry him on their backs. After taking two more antidote pills, we finally stood at the entrance of the rumored "yixiantian" gorge. A line of sky is not empty, the endless mountain walls spread continuously, only the middle seems to have been torn open a crack, black crack open to them. The mountain rises into the clouds and is covered with smoke. It''s hard to see. At this time, the sky is already dark. It''s a deserted and uninhabited area, with black cracks in the front and lush forest behind. Coupled with the dim light, the silent night is the scene of horror film shooting¡° Shall we... Go in now? " Sue sugar carefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva, that what also can''t see crack let her heart hair. Qiumo had been scared to shrink in Xi''s arms, she only showed a pair of eyes, shivering, "let''s wait for the day, and then go in at dawn..." the two little females in the team were afraid of this, and there was another Orc who couldn''t sleep, so they finally decided to stay in place for a night. Su Tang takes out the flint from the space and makes a fire. With a trace of light, she and Qiu Mo slowly settle down.

 Chapter 601

    After consuming another 15 antidote pills, several people finally left the Grand Canyon full of miasma! It''s amazing that they just stepped on the grass of Sicilian plain and couldn''t feel the surrounding miasma for a second. Looking back, the miasma seemed to be blocked in the canyon by a transparent barrier, and could not be leaked at all¡° WOW! It''s beautiful here, isn''t it? " Qiu Mo looks at the scene in front of him and exclaims from his heart. The Sicilian plain, as its name implies, is a very flat green grassland. In the distance, there are green hills and dark clouds. There are many unknown wild animals wandering on the grassland leisurely and eating grass, hiding in the clouds and flowing water. Everywhere is a peaceful scene. The feeling is similar to that of Taoyuan, but it is much bigger than Taoyuan. The nose is surrounded by light grass fragrance, which makes people feel comfortable. Xi also nodded with approval, "it''s really good here. It''s a fight with Taoyuan." Cain and Adam didn''t speak. They looked around with alert faces. It''s very beautiful here, but the more beautiful the scenery is, the greater the hidden danger is, especially the herds of wild animals eating grass in the distance! Cain had never seen such a strange beast. Unlike other beasts, the pattern on his body was evenly distributed. His fur was only black and white, and the pattern was unevenly distributed from east to west. It is very large, slow, swinging tail, leisurely head down to eat grass, slender limbs, let Cain think he can bite! The most important thing is that the beast''s lower abdomen is hung with a lump of powder, which is thrown around with them. It''s suspicious! Cain narrowed his eyes and instantly brought the beast into the range of vigilance. After all, in his cognitive range, this kind of beast should be camouflage itself, let the enemy relax their vigilance, and they will kill in the front and back! Cain was thinking about how to expose them, and whether he could protect the little girl if there was a riot, when a burst of bold laughter came to his ear¡° Hahahahahaha... Cow! It''s a cow!! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!

 Chapter 603

    Qiu Mo also panted to catch up with her, her face anxious, "sugar, you run so fast, I can''t catch up with you, do you know that kind of beast? They look terrible... "When Qiumo talks, Adam and Xi also drag the sleeping orc to come. 0 looking at everyone''s concerned eyes, Su Tang felt guilty. 0 "I''m sorry to worry you. I''m ok. I just saw something familiar, so I''m a little excited... It won''t be like this next time. I''m sorry..." 0 Adams breathed a sigh of relief. He reached out and rubbed Sutang''s brain bag. "It''s OK. Don''t do it again next time. We''re all worried about you." Su Tang nodded hastily. 0 "Well!" "Sugar, have you ever seen this strange looking beast? What''s its name? Is its meat good? " Qiu Mo blinks curiously and stares at the cattle in the distance. 0 suddenly, I saw a smaller calf running out of the herd, ran straight to a large beast, raised his head and grabbed a lump of powder meat, and the beast stood still and let it do. 0 Qiumo pointed to the beast and exclaimed curiously, "Wow, is that little beast sucking?" Cain looked in the direction of Qiumo''s fingers, and then he saw the piece of meat that made him very confused. 0 suddenly a black line on her face:... 0 Su Tang didn''t notice Cain''s strange, she nodded excitedly, "yes, yes, I don''t know what people call them here, I call them cows, because they can squeeze out a lot of milk!" 0 Qiumo was immediately attracted by Su Tang''s words, "milk? Is it delicious? " 0 Su Tang smiles, "milk is not for eating, milk is for drinking, taste and nutritional value are very good! Milk can also make many delicious things, such as cakes, biscuits and so on

 Chapter 604

    People''s speaking skills have gradually approached the cattle. 0 when the cattle noticed their approach, they just glanced at them, and then they continued to eat grass with their tails carelessly, even without retreating. 0 the calf just suckling also saw them and ran towards them, looking very happy. 0 Cain saw this and quickly protected Su Tang behind him. His whole body muscles were tense, and his face was watching the calf and the herd on guard. 0 Adam is also busy to let go of the orc, and also pulls Qiumo behind him, with high concentration. As a result, the orc''s weight fell on Xi. 0 Xi: "Cain''s action warmed Su Tang''s heart, but she couldn''t laugh or cry. She reached out and patted Cain on the back." it''s OK. It''s just a calf. If I don''t touch it, don''t hurt it. " Cain stopped for a moment, nodded, but he was still on guard. 0 the calf stares at the round eyes as big as a baby''s fist, and runs over with a bang, and turns around the crowd curiously. 0 he tentatively took two steps towards Sutang, but he was scared away by Cain''s fierce eyes. If he took two steps back, he might feel that Cain was not so terrible, so he tentatively walked towards him. 0 the cow''s nose bumps on the stealth, and the calf makes a "moo moo" sound. The nearby cow, who is eating grass, takes time to look up and then continues to eat grass. 0 the more the little cow bumps, the more powerful it gets. It runs away two steps, comes back and bumps into the stealth, runs two steps again, and comes back and bumps him again. It seems that it is very happy to play! 0 Cain: "0 now he believes that this stupid thing is no longer a threat. It''s the first time for him to see a beast that is more stupid than a silly roe deer. 0 Su Tang covered her stomach and laughed. Cain looked resentfully at the sound. 0 Su Tang smiles. She looks at Qiu Mo and says, "see, Mo Mo, it''s called that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, ha ha ha ha..." 0 Qiu Mo looks at Su Tang with a confused face, and his face is full of question marks.

 Chapter 605

    Qiumo''s heart is also very empty, she looked at Su Tang weakly, "yes, Tang Tang, in case of danger, I can''t protect you..." Adam also advised, "sugar boy, don''t be capricious, it doesn''t matter if we slow down, but we can''t let you have an accident." 0 Su Tang is a little sad. 0 "I''m not willful. I just rationally analyzed which situation is most beneficial to us now, and since I choose to stay, it shows that I am sure to protect my own safety." 0 as she said this, Su Tang fiddled with the very simulated flower on her head. 0 next, a transparent light mask with a radius of half a meter covered Sutang, Cain and the calf. 0 the little cow was eating grass, but it bumped into the transparent light shield. It was a little confused and didn''t know what happened. 0 it went on, and as a result, it banged its head against the transparent mask. It was in such a hurry that it couldn''t get out. 0 the three people outside were also very curious to come up and clap the transparent mask. They didn''t know what the material was. It was very strong. 0 Su Tang''s eyes flashed a touch of satisfaction, she slightly raised her chin, "my shield is strong, no matter how you hit it." 0 Qiumo clapped his hands excitedly, "Tangtang, you are so powerful!" 0 "it''s a little funny. I can always believe that I have the ability to protect myself now ¡«" 0 Xi touched his chin thoughtfully, and a spunlace formed in his hand. He raised his hand to try the firmness of the shield. 0 Su Tang''s heart almost stopped beating when she saw it. She exclaimed, "stop it 0 but it''s still a step too late. Xi has already shot the Spurs hard at the shield. No accident. After the shield shakes twice, it blocks the attack of the Spurs. 0 the exclamation of sucralose startled everyone. "What''s the matter, sugar?" Qiu Mo asked? Didn''t you say it couldn''t be broken? Brother, did he hurt you? " "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. Are you ok?" Xi said 0 Su Tang looks sad and looks at the firmness value of the protective cover falling from 1000 to 999. She feels her heart is dripping blood. 0 she quickly put away the protective cover and weakly waved her hand, "it''s OK, I''m ok, I just feel sad..."

 Chapter 606

    Sean lay in the ground and reacted for a while before he could be sure that he had been saved. 0 the pain in the muscles and veins of his body is due to his abnormal ability to use overdraft. 0 he propped up his arms and forced himself to sit up. There was no one around him, and he was lying on the grass in front of the canyon entrance. Sean couldn''t tell what it was like. 0 he went to great pains to sneak out of the tribe. Although there was an accident when he left, he regretted it before he was swallowed up. After being rescued, he found himself back in the Sicilian plain, and the feeling of powerlessness began to haunt him again. 0 Sean closed his eyes in pain. Is his life destined to live as Eminem arranged for him? No, he doesn''t want to! 0 the position of minority leader of ximinglu nationality, anyone who is rare can take it away, he doesn''t want it at all! No! 0 Sean seems to have upset the Wuwei dish in his heart, and all kinds of complex emotions are intertwined. After a long time, he opened his eyes again and made up his mind that if he didn''t escape once, he would escape twice, and if he couldn''t escape twice, he would escape three times! I believe he will leave here one time! 0 Sean sat up straight. He always felt strange. He habitually wanted to lift his hand to straighten his hair, but his action suddenly stopped. 0 What about your hair? What about his hair? 0 all the way to the top of his head, feeling that there was only a little hair left, and the tingling touch, Sean finally thought of what was wrong. It turns out that... His hair is gone. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. 0 Sean always feels that today''s head is not as heavy as before. He feels relaxed and happy! 0 "ha ha ha ha..." 0 Sean laughed loudly and happily. 0

 Chapter 607

    Sean''s eyes toward Su Tang were close to praying, and there was a sense of uneasy shyness hidden in the bottom of his eyes. Different from other orcs in the world of beasts that Su Tang has seen, Sean doesn''t have the unique rough feeling of orcs. No matter from the body shape, appearance or voice, Sean feels like a gentle gentleman. It''s like the warm sun in winter. It''s not dazzling, but it can make you feel a warm feeling. It''s the first time that this kind of elegant scholar Orc has been seen in the animal world, and Su Tang is really surprised. But although surprised, she didn''t answer Sean''s request. She refused, "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you." As expected, Sean bowed his head in disappointment. In fact, he himself knew that his request was a bit hard for others, but if he had not been forced to do so, he would not have asked for it. He stood up, light smile, "it doesn''t matter, I''m too rude, caused trouble to you, I''m sorry." Su Tang and Qiu Mo also got up, "it doesn''t matter..." Sean''s warm voice rang out again, "my name is Sean, what''s the matter with you coming to the Sicilian plain? If you need any help, please feel free to ask. I''ll never refuse. It''s just to repay you for saving my life. " Sue sugar thought for a while, she tried to open her mouth, "in fact, we are here, really something..." Sean light smile, "please speak!"¡° We are here, entrusted by Jihu, the head of the antelope tribe. The mountain god''s anger broke out in the wilderness, and there was no way to live. So the antelope family moved to Taohuayuan to settle down. The head of the antelope clan said that the ximinglu people in the Sicilian plain would go to them every season to exchange salt, but now they are no longer in the wilderness. He was afraid that the ximinglu people would go for nothing, so let''s come to ximinglu people and tell them about it. " Su Tang didn''t tell the truth, because she didn''t know the real identity of the orc in front of her. Although she had a guess in her heart, she had to be careful.

 Chapter 608

    In the process of waiting for someone, the three people chatted with each other. A breeze blowing, grassland set off a wave of grass, mixed with bursts of fragrance, very good smell. Sean felt the broken hair unnaturally. He couldn''t help asking, "Sue sugar, do you know how my hair broke?" Su Tang was stunned, and then he described Cain''s dangerous rescue situation, which inevitably added a little more oil and vinegar. In his private heart, he still hoped that Sean would owe them a favor. But Sue sugar didn''t expect that Sean''s focus was completely shifted. Sean''s face was a bit strange. He touched his hair, as if muttering to himself, "was it the orc who cut it off? How can it be an orc... "Su Tang didn''t hear Sean''s words clearly. She thought he was talking to herself, so she asked," ah? What did you say just now? " Sean hesitated and hesitated. His cheeks were reddish and he whispered, "so, the orc who cut my hair you just said, is he married?" Su Tang didn''t understand what Sean meant by this, but after thinking about it for a while, she felt that it was no big deal and there was no need to hide it. So she shook her head. "Not yet." But soon... She didn''t say the second half of the sentence. After all, she was the one who was involved. She was a little embarrassed. Sean was obviously relieved when he heard this. He nodded and said, "that''s good." Su Tang just wanted to ask him what he meant when he heard Qiu Mo point to not far away and yell¡° Sugar, look! Someone''s back! " Su Tang quickly turned to look, the figure is getting closer and closer, the original is her big tiger. Maybe he was too anxious to fly. Cain had a thin sweat on his forehead. Su Tang gently wiped it off for him? What do you find? "¡° I didn''t dare fly too far. I didn''t find anything Cain shook his head and turned to Sean. "When did he wake up?" Su Tang introduced them, "Oh, he woke up soon after you left. He''s Sean, the young Lord of the Ximing deer clan. Sean, he''s the orc who saved you. His name is Cain." Sean began to look at Cain. His eyes kept scanning him back and forth, with a touch of curiosity, a touch of shyness, and some helplessness. Cain glared at Sean. He thought he would be restrained, but he didn''t notice.

 Chapter 609

    Sutang introduces the identity of Sean to Adam and Xi. Both of them were surprised. Unexpectedly, the orc they accidentally saved was the little master of Ximing deer clan. Does that mean that it will be easy for them to borrow kyanite? Adam raised his eyebrows slightly. "Can we follow Sean to the Ximing deer clan?" Sean nodded with a smile, "of course, you are entrusted by Jihu clan leader to come here. Naturally, Ximing deer clan will treat you well. Come with me." Sean turned to lead the way. Adam and Cain take the opportunity to look at Sue sugar. The meaning in their eyes is nothing more than what Sean just said? Su Tang silently tugged at the corners of their mouths, then said in a loud voice, "Oh! Sean, you wait for us here. We came with a lot of salt. We hid it behind the big stone over there. Let''s get it! " Su Tang gave several people a wink, and they all followed Su Tang calmly to the back of the big stone. Then Sue sugar simply explained the excuse she just used to prevaricate Sean, and then took out several bags of salt from the space. He told several people, "we must not make a mistake. We came to the Sicilian plain under the trust of the antelope patriarch." Only Qiu Mo responded seriously, "OK! I remember it The other three were completely numb: "Su Tangqi wanted to bite. The moment he left the big stone, he put on a proper smile again. Qiu Mo in the back to see the direct call shock, learned, learned. Sean was in a trance when he saw them coming out from behind the stone with big and small bags. Is this, is this filled with salt? It''s too much. In the past, when the people came back from taking salt, they only had more than half of what they had, so they had to live frugally. Sue sugar came up and said, "let''s go!" Sean looked back. He nodded faintly, "please follow me."

 Chapter 610

    After Shengya scolded enough and calmed down a little, Lu Yucai said, "patriarch, we have found all the places we can find on the plain, and now only the Tianhu clan has not been there yet... Do you think it will..." Shengya stood up angrily, his eyes were full of anger, "the Tianhu clan is too much! follow me! I want to see what they want to do! " Lu Yu did not dare to say much. She followed Shengya and went straight to the Tianhu clan. There is only one river between the two tribes. To be specific, it should be the Tianhu people who deliberately moved to live opposite them in order to disgust the ximinglu people. So Shengya soon crossed the river and came to the territory of the opposite Tianhu clan. The orcs on guard of the Tianhu clan immediately went back to report when they saw them coming this way from a distance. So when Shengya came to the front, Chiyu, the current head of the Tianhu clan, came out. Chiyu sneered, "how did the Shengya clan leader come to my Tianhu clan''s territory? I don''t know who said that we can''t breathe when we stand on the same land. The head of Shengya clan is really forgetful! " Shengya glared at Chiyu and sneered, "Oh, if you didn''t mean to take Sean away, do you think I''d like to come? Give Sean over quickly Shengya''s chest is constantly rising and falling. Obviously, she is very angry, but she doesn''t dare to fight with Chiyu and others directly. It seems that she is worrying about something. As if Chiyu had heard a huge joke, he asked again with an unbelievable ear¡° I beg your pardon? We took Sean in disgrace? Hahaha, I''m so happy. What are we doing with Sean? To tie a couple? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Shengya''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. She clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes almost burst out of fire. She growled, "I''ll ask you one last time! Is Sean tied up by you? " Chiyu''s face was also cold. He said without expression, "do you think we Tianhu orcs will be as shameless as you Minglu orcs? Do you still attack the cubs? "

 Chapter 611

    Shengya turns around and goes. Wait for her to find Sean. When she finds Sean, she''ll settle accounts with Chiyu, the little fox! She waded across the river and came back to ximinglu. She was wet through now and looked a bit embarrassed. Lu Yu followed her and asked, "patriarch, is it true that Chiyu said no? Why don''t we search it? " Shengya weakly waved her hand, "you don''t understand..." and then she didn''t say a word. Lu Yu was even more puzzled. She doesn''t understand that Mingming''s patriarch''s power has broken through to level 9, and the highest level of the God warrior of the Tianhu clan is only level 8. For such a long time, the clan leader has been holding his breath to the Tianhu clan. Sometimes when he is angry, he quarrels with them, but he will never do it, and he is not allowed to do it with them. In the same way, the orcs of the Tianhu clan didn''t fight with them. It was as if they had made an agreement. It was clear that every time they met, there was a conflict. They all wanted each other to die quickly, but they all stuck to the lowest line of defense. In fact, Luyu is very curious about how the hatred between the Tianhu and ximinglu came into being. At that time, Luyu was still small and did not remember anything at all. Later, when she grew up, some things became taboos among the tribes and could not be mentioned at will. Lu Yu does not have a father amu. Since childhood, she has grown up with the patriarch and Sean. She also asked the patriarch what happened in those years, but that time the patriarch was very angry and told her not to ask about it after a reprimand. It was in the tribe that the orders were given to the older female orcs, so that the so-called truth had been buried. Lu Yu sighed helplessly. She helped Sheng Ya and sent her back to the cave. Then she stayed at the entrance of the cave. From a distance, I saw a female running to Luyu and stopped her, "tell me something, the patriarch is changing the hide." The female gasped and held Lu Yu''s arm tightly. "Ah, ah, Lu, the young master is back! Also, with a few strange females and orcs Lu Yu was stunned, "are you back? Strange female Orc? Isn''t it from the Tianhu clan? " Yao quickly shook his head, "no! I''ve never seen these people before, and, and... "" and what? "

 Chapter 612

    Since their birthday, the orcs of ximinglu tribe have to keep their hair. They need to cut off their long hair by their partner on the day of marriage. It means that they will cut off the past and give their partner absolute loyalty. Therefore, there is an unwritten rule of the ximinglu clan that whoever cuts off the orc''s long hair is the ultimate destination of the ORC. But now, I don''t know who cut off the hair of the young master. Does that mean that the young master can''t marry Lu Yu any more?... Sean and Su Tang stand at the entrance of the tribe. The two females and two orcs guarding here all looked shocked at Sean, as if they saw something incredible. After seeing the two orcs with long hair, Su Tang took another look at Sean, and then laughed a little embarrassed. She said in a low voice, "it turns out that the orcs of your tribe need to have long hair. I''m sorry. The situation was urgent at that time. I had to cut off your hair. If someone asks, I''ll explain it for you." Sean shook his head. As soon as he tried to explain, he saw a group of females coming out of the tribe. Yao was the leader, with eight females on each side, and most of them had decent smiles on their faces¡° I''ve seen the young master. Welcome to Ximing deer. Please come in with me... "The females behind Yao went to Su Tang and said with a smile," do you need me to help you with it? " Sue sugar waved her hand. "No, no, I''ll take it." The females were not demanding either. They walked aside with a faint smile, but in fact, careful observation showed that they surrounded Su Tang and others in a circle, which can be said to be defensive or surveillance. Cain tiger eyes micro MI, some disdain of sneer twice. Adam and Xi''s eyes are also slightly dark, and they adjust their positions in different voices, putting Su Tang and Qiu Mo in the middle. Seeing this, Sean''s face was a little pale. He wanted to say something, but he was pushed back by Yao who had a tough attitude¡° Young Lord, the patriarch has sent for you for a long time. You''d better think about how to explain to the patriarch first! " Sean: "and

 Chapter 613

    Sue sugar sat on the grass with a cavity of doubt, but also conveniently put the animal skin bag with salt on the stone. Yao looks at Su Tang awkwardly. She asks softly, "Why are you sitting on the ground?"¡° Ah? What? " When she asked, Su Tang was confused. Fortunately, Sean came forward in time and said, "you can put things on the ground, you can sit on a stone." As he said this, he held out his hand to Su Tang with a smile, trying to pull her up from the ground. Sue sugar didn''t think much about it. Subconsciously, she was going to pull Sean''s hand. As a result, a tiger''s Vinegar jar suddenly overturned. He came forward and pushed Sean aside. He grabbed Sue sugar''s hand and pulled her into his arms. Then Cain raised his head, with an imperceptible pride on his face, and looked at Sean provocatively. Sean''s face was blank. He Leng for a long time to react, some lost look to Su Tang, "you... You don''t say no knot?" Su Tang suddenly wakes up! Why is Sean so concerned about Cain''s marriage? Do you want to introduce him? No way! So she hugged the tiger by the waist and said, "soon!" Cain was very satisfied with Su Tang''s performance. With a lazy smile on his mouth, he rubbed Su Tang''s soft hair, and his voice was full of joy. "Well, it''s fast." Sean looked at Cain, and then at Sutang. Finally, he dropped his head and sat down on another stone. So we all sat down cross legged on the big stone. But the females are still standing on the side with a smile, staring at them, looking at the strange people. Qiu Mo carefully moved to Su Tang''s side and whispered in her ear, "Xi Ming Lu clan is curious. At first, I thought it was a table, but I didn''t expect it was a stool." Sue sugar nodded in agreement. Didn''t she make a joke just now? Qiu Mo bites his ear with Su Tang again. "You see the young master of Ximing deer clan is staring at you all the time. Does he like you?" Su Tang poked Qiu Mo''s waist in a hurry, "don''t talk nonsense, sit down quickly, the head of Minglu clan will come soon, it can''t be so impolite."

 Chapter 614

    Sheng yatan sat down on the biggest stone with a smile. Lu Yu and Yao stood behind her. Su Tang looks at the head of ximinglu clan curiously. She also has dark green hair, but she is fixed on her head by vines. She looks very natural and doesn''t know how to do it. That is to say, at the moment of seeing Shengya, Sutang finally understood where she felt something was wrong with the tribe. This tribe is headed by females, and the status of other females in the tribe is higher than that of orcs. What other tribes look like seems to be completely reversed in this tribe. That''s why it makes people feel that under the peace, there is a kind of strangeness everywhere! At the same time as Sutang looked at Shengya, Shengya spoke¡° I''ve never seen you in the plain before. Where are you from? What''s the matter with ximinglu people? " When Shengya speaks, she gives out a trace of prestige, which makes the God warriors whose powers have not reached level 5 look ugly. It''s like an invisible pressure squeezing them from all directions, and their breathing is inevitably a little short. Su Tang has no power. She can''t feel the pressure. Cain and Xi are both above level 5 and regard the pressure as nothing. Among them, Adam and Qiumo are the only ones who are affected. Adam is OK. He has four grades. He can tolerate a little. At least he won''t let others see that he has any problems from the surface. But Qiu Mo couldn''t do it. She was fond of playing and didn''t practice seriously. After a cold season, she still didn''t make any progress. She was still miserable at Level 3. So at the moment, she is like a fish stranded on the shore. She can only breathe heavily because of the invisible pressure. Su Tang asked with concern, "Momo, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? " Autumn Mo uncomfortable pull pull pull collar, she shook her head, "I''m ok, don''t care about me."

 Chapter 615

    As soon as Cain''s voice fell, Shengya''s eyes shot at him, and his tone was slightly serious, "Jin Xi? But as far as I know, isn''t the Jin power unique to the white tigers? You said you came from Taoyuan. What tribe is Taoyuan? "¡° I am indeed a white tiger orc, but now all the white tigers live in Taoyuan. Taoyuan is not a tribe, but a city-state. Many tribes and races have moved into Taoyuan. " After hearing Cain''s explanation, Saint Yafei did not untie his brow, but wrinkled deeper, she said angrily¡° New city states? What state was it founded? Are you white tiger orcs so spineless? Isn''t your power enough to support you? You are not here to persuade me to join, are you Sheng Ya sneered. Without waiting for Cain to explain, he continued, "Oh, I tell you, don''t even think about it. The Ximing deer will never yield to anyone!" The females, who used to be the invisible walls around them, became excited when they heard the words of Shengya. They all cried out, "the patriarch is mighty! Will not yield to anyone! The patriarch is powerful! I won''t give in to anyone For a moment, Shengya raised her chin with pride, the Queen''s aura was fully opened, and the whole person seemed to be covered with a halo. Seeing her like this, Cain didn''t have any mood to explain everything about Taoyuan to her. No matter how much they said, this kind of arrogant person was in vain. So everyone quietly watched the Shengya performance. Sean thought he was angry when he saw that they didn''t speak, so he quickly got down from the stone and went to the middle of the lawn, kneeling on one knee¡° Eminem, you misunderstand that they are entrusted by Jihu clan leader to send us salt. " Shengya''s eyes turned to Sean, but when he saw his hair cut off, his pupils shrank, "where''s your hair? What''s going on? You don''t know you''re going to... "Shengya stares at Sean. Su Tang can''t help looking black. How long has it been since she noticed that her hair is gone? And isn''t Sean her cub? Should not first ask what kind of danger encountered, how to come up on the attention of hair?

 Chapter 616

    When Sean gets back to his seat. Shengya turned her head with a smile, "by the way, just said, you are entrusted by Jihu to send us salt? What''s going on? " Cain summed up the whole story in a few words, that is, Su Tang''s temporary excuse was very useful. After hearing Cain''s words, Shengya nodded with a loss¡° Ah... It''s so wild. How could Mountain God''s anger happen? Thanks to the blessing of the beast God, the antelope family has a good home. But thank you for coming here. It''s certainly not easy. I''ll ask someone to clean up a cave for you and have a rest first. " Everyone didn''t refuse, but it was arranged. Shengya patted Luyu on the shoulder, just wanted to introduce them, but Sean suddenly stood up. He said with a smile, "Eminem, let me take them. Anyway, they saved me. At least let me express my gratitude." Shengya gathered a smile and stared at Sean for a long time. Then she slowly said, "Sean said that Eminem was thoughtless. In this case, it''s up to you to entertain them." Sean seemed relieved. He arched his hand and said, "thank you, Eminem!" Shengya immediately got up. Today, in front of so many people and outsiders, Sean repeatedly contradicted her, which made her very unhappy! In addition, in her opinion, Cain and others are just Jihu trying to please her, but the orcs entrusted to send salt are not very important. Shengya has not paid attention to them at all, so they didn''t even call them when they left. As soon as Shengya left, the females who had been standing around here also scattered with the tide. On the open grass, Cain, five people and Sean were left. The sun is very good, shining on the people warm, soft grass at the foot, like stepping on a quilt in general, ear from time to time to hear two birds, nose is also full of pleasant fragrance of vegetation. It''s a beautiful scene like a paradise, but Sean''s face is wearing a helpless smile. What happened just now was in everyone''s eyes, but none of them spoke. They just looked at Sean quietly.

 Chapter 617

    Sean closed his eyes slightly, and said after two seconds, "I am always keeping the starflower to restrain the fog. Only when every Daji people goes out to exchange salt, she will take out some, but every time it''s only a small amount, I can''t get the extra." Qiu Mo some don''t understand the idea of Xi en, she curiously asks a way¡° Why are you leaving here? Isn''t it beautiful here? And isn''t your family here? " Sean''s amber eyes looked at Qiumo, which was supposed to be bright and clear, but in Sean''s eyes it was so dark. He chuckled, slowly shook his head, "this is not my home..." endless sentence, which makes Qiumo more curious, also want to ask, but was pulled by Xi, shook his head toward her. Cain looked at Sean. "I can promise you to take you away, but only if we can get what we want." Sean and Cain look at each other. "Is it a kyanite? I promise you Cain gave a smile. Talking to smart people is easy, and you can understand the meaning of both sides only by making eye contact. Su Tang grabs Cain''s arm and looks at them in shock. They haven''t mentioned the word "Mujing stone" since they came to Ximing deer. Where does Sean see that they want Mujing stone? Su Tang even secretly doubts whether the two people can communicate in a voice that outsiders can''t hear. Sean felt Su Tang''s strong eyes and looked at her. With one look, he understood what the little female was thinking. He looked at Su Tang with soft eyes, and his tone was even more gentle. He was about to get tired of coming out of the water. "Except for the Mujing stone, which will make you come here so painstakingly, I can''t think of anything else." Su Tang was understood by people, some embarrassed smile twice. Cain was kicked over the vinegar jar again. He stood in front of Su Tang with a black line on his face and solemnly warned, "this is my female." Sean nodded faintly, "I know." Cain snorted again, "then stay away from her!" Sean said, "OK." Cain: "this Orc is too soft. It feels like bullying a cub. It has no sense of accomplishment! After reaching a consensus, Sean led them to the cave where they had a rest. On the way, Sean doesn''t stop looking at Cain and Sutang. He can''t help sighing.

 Chapter 618

    Don''t know what Sean thought of again, he slightly a meal, again way, "but you also don''t eat too much, otherwise the stomach will be uncomfortable." Su Tang''s eyes lit up. "What do you call this? Where does it grow? Can you show me? " Soybeans! Soybeans! As long as let her take a little, she can go back and plant a piece, so that they will add several delicious dishes to Taoyuan''s recipe in the future! And there are cows here. It''s so enviable. What kind of fairy land is this! If they had not settled in Taoyuan, Sutang really wanted to move the Ju nationality to the Sicilian plain. The environment here was no worse than Taoyuan, and the defense was several levels higher than Taoyuan. The more you look at Su Tang, the more satisfied you are. Sean gave a warm smile. "This is hard fruit. There are many in the tribe. But it''s too late now. If you like, I''ll show you around tomorrow morning. There''s a kind of white flower in Ximing deer, which is also very beautiful. " Su Tang nodded busily, "OK, I''ll trouble you!" Sean is still a calm look, said with a smile, "this is what I should do, it''s late, you eat early rest, I''ll come back to you tomorrow." With that, Sean led a group of females out of the cave. Qiu Mo takes the stone bowl in front of her and looks at the bean in the bowl, which is almost rotten but still barely keeps the original shape. She carefully gets to the tip of her nose to smell it. She frowned slightly and looked at Su Tang. "Tangtang, it doesn''t smell good. Will it taste good?" Su Tang shook his head. "It''s not delicious. It''s called soybeans. It''s not like that. You need to grind them and then process them to make tofu, dried soybeans, bean skin and so on. The juice can also boil soymilk. Add a little sugar or honey, it will taste very good!" Autumn Mo listen to a Leng Leng, she nodded, "sugar, you know a lot of Oh ~" Su sugar silent smile, "eat it! Although the taste is not very good, it can at least fill the stomach. " Qiu Mo nods, takes a red fruit and eats it.

 Chapter 619

    The next day. In the morning, Sean still brought a group of females with fruits and boiled soybean paste. But this time, Sean didn''t leave with the females. Instead, he stayed. He was a little embarrassed with a smile, "our tribe is used to eating vegetarian, you eat some first, and they will prepare meat for you when they come back at noon." Su Tang doesn''t matter. She prefers sweet fruit to barbecue. Qiu Mo and her taste are similar. But Cain and the three of them didn''t like the fruit any more, and they would not touch any more if they ate some casually. After filling up, Sean left the tribe with them. First, they came to the place where they usually collect hard fruits. Here is also a plain, there is no shelter around, so it can be fully illuminated by the sun. The soybean plants here are different from those in Sutang''s memory. Bluestar''s pods are flat, but the pods here are round and bulging. Green skin tightly wrapped beans, each pod has the fist size of threadose, each branch at least filled with five or six pods, weight is very heavy, many branches are bent. Moreover, there are a lot of soybean plants, which can''t be seen by Su Tang''s eyesight now. It''s enough to see how amazing the number is! Sean explained, "this is the place where our tribe picks hard fruits. There are only our tribe and Tianhu people in the plain. They don''t like to eat these strange things, so this place is assigned to us." Su Tang in the heart silently envy. So many soybeans, how much tofu can be made and how much soymilk can be ground¡° This kind of hard fruit ripens very quickly, and it needs to be collected in time, otherwise the skin will burst and the hard fruit will fall out. So on weekdays, we will send 50 orcs here to collect, and the hard fruits collected will be stored for consumption in the cold season. " Su Tang looked at a large green bean field in front of her and asked, "fifty people? Why didn''t I see it? Is there anyone in here? " Cain nodded to one side, "some people, you are too weak to see normal."

 Chapter 620

    When she came out of the bean field, Su Tang folded a bag of beans and put them in her hand. Her face was red and her nose was dripping with sweat. She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand. She was embarrassed and looked at the crowd with a smile. "I''ve been waiting for a long time. It''s all my fault. I thought I could walk out of it even if I couldn''t see it. I didn''t expect that I had a big circle." Sean light smile, "it doesn''t matter, we didn''t wait long." Sean said he didn''t mind, and Adam and they wouldn''t say anything. After all, everyone knows what Sutang is doing. Looking at the smile on her face, I think it should be fruitful. So Sean took them to the white flower field a little further away. On the way, Sean''s steps slowed down. He came to the invisible side and walked side by side with him. Sean asked in a low voice, "when are you going to leave?" Cain thought for a moment, did not give a clear answer, "we still have some private matters to meet the orcs of the Tianhu clan, and we are not sure yet." Sean nodded, and he said, "OK, tell me when you''re ready to leave. I''ll try to steal the spar." Cain didn''t ask for more details. He said, "can I help you?" Sean shook his head, "no, Eminem, she''s very suspicious. You''d better not let her know about seeing the Tianhu orcs, or she won''t let you go easily." Hearing this, Adam frowned slightly. He is a very rational person. They came to the Sicilian plain for the wood crystal of the ximinglu people. After they went to the orc City, he gradually put down his prejudice. Now for him, it doesn''t matter who his family is. The important thing is to grasp the present and live a good life in the future. He didn''t want to bring trouble to everyone because of his private affairs, so he thought for a moment and said, "in this case, don''t see me. It doesn''t matter what race I am. I am a Taoyuan orc, and I will only be a Taoyuan Orc in the future." Adam''s voice can''t hear sadness and happiness, but Sutang feels a kind of loneliness from it.

 Chapter 621

    Then Sutang said, "if they don''t want you, but something happens, just like ah Yin, then you''re going to miss it? Maybe they still feel guilty and remorseful for losing you. They cry all day. Do you want people who love you so much to go on like this? " Sue sugar''s words moved Adam''s heart, but soon he laughed sarcastically¡° The Tianhu clan is just Kerry''s guess, which can''t be taken seriously. Moreover, it''s necessary to go through the Grand Canyon and miasma forest to get to the orc city from here. I don''t have to say how hard it is to go out. How can I be the orc of the Tianhu clan? But I just don''t want you to waste your efforts. " Su sugar some stubborn looking at Adam, "I don''t care, I''m going to try, a chance is also an opportunity, seize the opportunity, can''t grasp will eventually become a regret, I don''t want to let you have regret." Adam''s face has been slightly chapped, he was silent for a long time, then some of the hard way back, "then you are free." Then a person bowed his head and walked forward in silence. Su Tang looked at his back, raised the corner of his mouth, and said to Qiumo beside him, "some people are right and wrong. They want to, but they don''t admit it. Do you think it''s Momo?" Sure enough, Adam''s back froze with naked eyes after Sutang finished speaking, but then his step was faster, and he felt annoyed after being poked in the center. See this, Su sugar more affirmed the conjecture in the heart, the smile of the corner of the mouth also deeper. Sean looks at Sue sugar with a complicated face. After listening so much, he understood that although the little female was called brother Adam, it had nothing to do with her. Mingming is just two people who don''t want to do it, but his feelings are good, which makes him very envious. This kind of unrequited care, he is also very eager to have. Just thinking, in front of a dark, there is a figure blocking in front of him. Sean looked up and saw Cain''s black face¡° You said stay away from her Sean took a look at Su Tang. The distance between them was not close, so he looked at Cain with some doubts. Cain''s face darkened. "You can''t peep at her!" Sean good temper should come down, he nodded with a smile, "OK, don''t peek." So he''s open and aboveboard?

 Chapter 622

    So he pitied Sean. He had to discuss with Sutang and bear Cain''s anger. He was so hard! When a person devoted to do a thing, will find that time flies! Sue sugar kept talking about Sean all the way. She felt that without saying a few words, they arrived at the place where Sean said there were white flowers. In fact, Su Tang didn''t care. In her opinion, is it important for Baihua to have her own family? Of course not! So Su Tang only intends to take a symbolic look at it, and then continues to discuss countermeasures with Sean. After all, she can''t brush other people''s good intentions! But when she turned her eyes to the so-called white flower, Sue sugar suddenly froze! Sean was finally liberated. He subconsciously distanced himself from Sutang, which made Cain''s death ray move away from him. Sean wiped a little sweat on his forehead and explained to everyone, "these are white flowers, aren''t they beautiful? They will never wither, so the orcs of our tribe often come here to pick some and take them back to the females, which means that my love for you will never change. " Cain''s eyes moved when he heard this. He took advantage of the inattention of people around him, flashed to the white flower field and folded two. Qiu Mo was also attracted by the vast expanse of white in front of her eyes. She nodded, "it''s really good-looking! It''s not like the other flowers. " Sean said with a smile, "yes, other flowers are very delicate. If you touch the petals lightly, they may fall off. But white flower can''t. It''s very soft, but it''s also very tough. Moreover, white flower is very useful. We can use it to keep warm in the cold season!" Cain put the white flower on his back and went to Su Tang in front of him. He solemnly took out the white flower from behind and handed it to Su Tang. His ear tip was a little hot. He said, "here you are." Sean spoke very loud just now. Tangtang must have heard her. She is so smart that she must be able to understand her mind. Cain looked very calm on his face, but his heart began to beat. When Adam saw it, he said, "Oh, I can''t wait to show my heart. I''m really envious." the speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. Qiu Mo also took advantage of everyone''s attention to Cain and Su Tang, ran to the flower field, folded two back. With a red face, she summoned up her courage and handed it to Adam, "here you are."

 Chapter 623

    So Cain opened his mouth tentatively and called, "sugar sugar?" Su Tang suddenly revived! Looking at the two white flowers in front of you, familiar with the shape, familiar with the texture, Su Tang mouth can not help rising! Suddenly burst out a burst of laughter, "ha ha ha! White flower? You call it white flower? Ha ha ha... "Su Tang''s move attracted everyone''s attention. You look at me, I look at you, there are some inexplicable. What happened to white flower? Is there anything wrong with that? Isn''t this flower white? What''s wrong with white flower? Su Tang took two white flowers in Cain''s hand excitedly, pinched the whole soft cotton in his hand and checked it repeatedly. That''s right. It''s really cotton. It''s a big ball of cotton growing directly from a shank. From a distance, it looks like a cotton candy on a black bamboo stick. It''s really beautiful. Cain asked tentatively, "do you know him?" Su sugar nodded heavily, her eyes flashing a different light, bright, while she seems to be the whole person in the light. She leaned up to Cain''s ear and whispered, "remember what I was wearing when I first met? That''s what it''s made of! " Cain''s tiger eyes were slightly enlarged. He looked at Su Tang in surprise. If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t associate the little female''s clothes with this. Su Tang gave Cain a meaningful look. She believed Cain understood her meaning. Qiumo came over, she stroked her chest, "Tangtang, what did you just laugh at? It scared me." Su Tang gently shakes her head and says with a smile, "it''s OK. I just think white flowers are beautiful. I like them very much." Autumn Mo also a face excited, nod, "mm-hmm, I also like, when we leave can take some back?" Su Tang: "you have to ask young master Sean about this. I said I don''t count." Qiu Mo blinks her big watery eyes and looks at Sean. She asks eagerly, "is that ok?"

 Chapter 624

    Although the legs of the horned animals are not long, who would have thought that they could not catch up with them if they ran so fast. Lu Yu brought five females this time, and there were only six of them. She didn''t believe that they couldn''t catch a unicorn! After working hard for a long time, they didn''t catch one! Lu Yu has always had a good temper, and she can''t help being a little angry. The sheep horn beast is smart and powerful. It can always break through their encirclement and escape, but it always wanders in their sight, which makes people angry and anxious. Seeing that the sun was almost overhead, Lu Yu could not help frowning. She said to several females, "come on, let''s change to another animal. Isn''t there another moo animal in the Canyon? Let''s get that one. " The other females all nodded their heads in agreement. In fact, they had wanted to say so for a long time, but they were afraid that Luyu would not agree, so they kept silent. Luyu is the next patriarch appointed by the patriarch. She doesn''t interact with the females of the tribe very much. Besides, she''s not good at words, she''s serious, and she''s powerful, so the females of the tribe are afraid of her. The most important thing is that the young master, who was going to marry her soon, came back two days after he disappeared, but he didn''t know who cut off his hair. The females of the tribe have been discussing privately whether Luyu will marry Sean Shaozhu and whether she will become the next patriarch. Luyu didn''t speak. She walked in the front alone, and she was not stupid. She could feel that the females of the tribe had changed their attitude towards her these two days. They always think that if Sean''s hair is cut off, he won''t marry her again. In this way, the next patriarch won''t fall on her. In fact, no one ever asked her what she meant. Ask her if she wants to marry Sean, ask her if she wants to be the next head of ximinglu clan. Lu Yu only knew that she had lost her father am since she was a child, and it was the patriarch who brought her up. She wanted to repay the patriarch well, even if what she did was not what she wanted to do... Lu Yu''s face was calm, and she looked down slightly. The sun was shining on her face, casting a light shadow of eyelashes. All of a sudden, Luyu was dark. She raised her eyes, and a tall figure blocked her way. Lu Yu stopped, her expression unchanged, light way, "get out of the way." The man was not moved, slightly raised the corners of his lips, his voice was deep and sweet, "so easy to give up? It''s not like you. "

 Chapter 625

    Before Luyu can respond, ChiYan has put her down. Get down to earth again. Lu Yu: "I can''t bear the desire to blow his Fox''s head. Lu Yu says," if you have something to say next time, can you stop carrying me? I''m a man, not a beast. " The fiery eyes were fixed on Lu Yu, "but you never listen to me." Lu Yu sighed, "ChiYan, you are the Tianhu clan, I am the ximinglu clan. You should know more about the relationship between our two tribes than I do." ChiYan very SA Shuang smile, the broken hair in front of the forehead slightly shaking in the wind. He stares at Lu Yu in spirit, "so what? I like you, not your tribe. " Luyu has a moment of shaking. In front of the orc smile so wantonly SA Shuang, facing the sun, as if the whole person is in the light, people can''t help but want to close. Lu Yu quickly took a deep breath. She shook her head and threw out all the thoughts. She looked at ChiYan coldly, "what do you want to do? Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do. Do you think everyone is as idle as you? " ChiYan still laughed very brightly, "don''t worry, don''t you want the horn beast? Wait, I''ll catch you! " Then, the white light flashed around ChiYan, and he turned into a big red fox. His hair was shiny and smooth, so people always wanted to catch it. Lu Yu can''t move her eyes. She swallowed her saliva unconsciously. There was a smile in the eyes of the blazing fox, and the big hairy tail seemed to sweep past Luyu inadvertently. Lu Yu tried hard to resist the desire to grasp it, but he couldn''t move his sight. Red fox has been tightly low body, close to the grass, is slowly moving towards the grazing sheep horn beast. Breeze constantly blowing on the earth, grass waves on the grass again and again, a slight rustle. The red of the blazing face is particularly striking in the green grass.

 Chapter 626

    Lu Yu''s sudden recovery. She was scared out in a cold sweat by what she had just done. When did she start to be so unprepared in front of her face? She warily back a small step, eyebrows slightly convergence, "nothing, you are very powerful, then I can go now?" Blazing Yan slightly frowned, clearly just not so, how suddenly become cold light? Blazing Yan nodded quietly, "yes, this horn beast is for you. Do you want me to send you back?" Lu Yu breathed. She quickly took the horn beast from Chi Yan''s hand and stepped back. "No, don''t follow me!" With that, she dragged the horned beast towards the females of the tribe, and the females came to help. We carried the horned beast towards the direction of the tribe. During this period, the female No. 2 turned back and found that ChiYan had been standing there staring at them. So she was very excited and said to Lu Yu, "ah Lu, you look back quickly. ChiYan is looking at you all the time!" Lu Yu was a little stiff. She tried not to turn back. Her voice was a little cold. "What are you doing back? If he wants to stand, let him stand. " Female NO.3: "ah Lu, ChiYan has liked you for so long. Don''t you feel anything about him?" Female 4: "what are you talking about? Ah Lu wants to marry the young master. How can he like him? " Female 3: "why not? I think ChiYan is very powerful. If it was me, I would definitely be with him. " Female No. 1: "but isn''t the patriarch forbidding us to have too much contact with the Tianhu orcs?" Female 2: "Why are you so stupid? Don''t let the patriarch know? If you can''t, just leave the Sicilian plain with ChiYan. Ah Lu and ChiYan are both so powerful. Even if you leave here, you can certainly live a good life. " Female No. 3: "yes, ah Lu, anyway, I don''t know who cut off the hair of the young master. It means that he doesn''t care about you at all. It''s better to be with ChiYan." Female No. 5: "OK, stop talking. Be careful to let the patriarch know that none of you can run away. " As soon as this remark came out, everyone was immediately silenced.

 Chapter 627

    Cain and they lived here for many days. Every day, Sean accompanied them and played around in the plain. Although Shengya has some opinions in her heart, she is the head of the ximinglu clan. At the same time, she is more than Cain, and she can''t pull down her face to drive people out. In the first two days, she still doubted whether Cain and others came here for any purpose. After sending people to watch them for many days, she found that she thought too much. Every day they just want to go where to play, and nothing out of the ordinary, so Shengya let their watchmen back. Don''t pay attention to them any more Cain opened his eyes slowly. He nodded to Sean. "No one is following." Sean breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Eminem is suspicious. She always hopes that she can control everything, so she will send someone to watch you. I hope you don''t blame her." Su Tang nodded to show understanding. After all, some people have a strong desire to control and hope that everything will develop according to their own expectations. The superhuman desire for control of clan leader Minglu has almost reached a morbid level. How long Sean accompanies them every day, when to eat and how much to eat are clearly arranged by Shengya. Although Sean didn''t tell them, Su Tang felt that he just couldn''t stand this kind of control, so he wanted to escape from the Ximing deer clan and Shengya. Su Tang: "can we meet the orcs of the Tianhu clan now?" Sean: "yes, but because our two tribes are hostile, we are not allowed to have contact with the Tianhu orcs, so if we want to see the Tianhu orcs, we have to find a person first." So under the guidance of Sean, they found Luyu. Sean looked at the girl squatting by the stream, looking slightly complicated. "Ah Lu..." Lu Yu looked back and was slightly surprised when she saw Sean. "How did you come here?"

 Chapter 628

    Sean was in a hurry. He stretched out his hand to hold Luyu and said, "a Lu, I''m sorry. I know I''ve made you sad too much. I shouldn''t sneak out before I marry you again. I shouldn''t cut my hair carelessly. I know you blame me." Sean''s words, let Su sugar behind him slightly stare big eyes. She looked at Cain in surprise and said in silent voice: they? A couple? Cain''s eyes softened a little. He patted Su Tang''s head and gently raised his lips. Seeing that Luyu stopped, Sean said, "I know it''s useless for me to say anything now. It''s all my fault. However, ALU, I know you don''t want to marry me. Just help me this time. I''ll leave here soon and never come back. In this way, Amu won''t force you to marry me again." Lu Yu''s face moved slightly. She looked up at Sean and said, "what do you mean? You''re leaving? Leaving Sicily? You don''t want your Eminem? " At the mention of Shengya, Sean''s face suddenly suffered a little. He was always as warm as jade, and he couldn''t help getting a little irritable. He breathed a little, "she''s not my Eminem, I don''t have such Eminem! Lu, you know what kind of person she is. I''ll tell you the truth. I just ran out of the canyon a few days ago. If I hadn''t met Cain, I would have died in the miasma forest outside the canyon. " Hearing this, Lu Yu''s face was shocked. "Are you crazy?"?! You don''t have a star and a moon. How dare you leave Sicily? Are you dying? " Sean put a bitter smile on his mouth. He looked at Luyu with tears in his eyes. "Do you think it''s comfortable to stay here and continue to live a life controlled by her?" Lu Yu''s eyes flashed and didn''t speak. Sean: "that''s why I have to leave here. I don''t care if I pay my life for it. I''m really fed up with her." Lu Yu dropped her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. Sean did not urge, he stood quietly waiting. After a while, I saw Luyu raise her head. She seems to have a lot of courage. Instead of looking at Sean, she looks at Cain and others behind him.

 Chapter 629

    In fact, he didn''t hate Shengya in his heart. He just wanted to escape. He couldn''t stand Shengya''s almost abnormal desire to control him. He wasn''t a hard wood without feelings. He was a human being, a living person! Seeing that Sean had fallen into a dead circle, Lu Yu sighed helplessly. In fact, it''s no wonder that Sean, the patriarch, has gone too far in some aspects. Maybe when Sean leaves Sicily, they will be cool for a while Lu Yu took all the people to escape the clansmen and sneaked to a more secret cave near the canyon¡° You wait here for a while. I''ll find ChiYan. " Sean stood up nervously, "ah Lu, I''ll go with you?" Lu Yu gently patted him on the shoulder, "it''s OK, you wait here, I''ll be back soon." After that, Lu Yu left the cave. Sean can''t tell what his emotions are. He has worries and guilt. He quietly leaned against the wall of the entrance of the mountain, looking at the back of Lu Yu, thinking. Sue sugar, you look at me, I look at you, and they don''t speak, don''t disturb Sean. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting. Luyu finally comes with ChiYan. When ChiYan saw Sean, he was slightly stunned, then nodded to him, "young master Sean, did you ask a Lu to bring me? Can I help you? " Just when ah Lu found him, he just said that someone wanted to see him, so he turned around and left. ChiYan of course followed up, all the way he kept asking who it was, a Lu did not say. Originally thought that a Lu was looking for an excuse to get along with him alone, but did not expect that someone really wanted to see him. ChiYan sighed with disappointment. Sean stood up straight. "It''s not me. It''s them who want to see you." ChiYan was stunned again. He looked along the direction of Sean''s fingers. There were five or six people sitting in the cave, but he just didn''t notice. However, ChiYan is still shocked by several people. They are not ordinary people in terms of appearance or dress temperament.

 Chapter 630

    She couldn''t help sighing disappointedly and smiling at ChiYan apologetically, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I just heard that the essence of the Tianhu clan is red fox, and my brother is also red fox, so I want to ask if your tribe has lost any cubs before." Su Tang''s words make the blazing face move. Ever lost a baby? Of course! Didn''t Sauron Abe''s cubs have been stolen by the ximinglu orcs before? Aunt Jinse almost lost her eyes because of this. That is because of this, they Tianhu clan and ximinglu clan formed an irresolvable deep hatred. It was also because of this that Sauron Abel retired from the position of patriarch and left the whole tribe to brother a. It was just such a reminder that ChiYan suddenly remembered why he thought Adam was familiar. Adam and a Ye look a little alike When ChiYan and Chiyu were very young, their father died in a hunting game. They were very sad and could not afford to get sick. They soon left them to reunite with their father. Sauron Abel is a father''s younger brother. When this happens, Chiyu ChiYan, who is still young, doesn''t understand the sadness. Sauron Abel has been raising them up. Solon''s father is their father. He always thinks that they killed him, so he doesn''t like them all the time. ChiYan knows that he doesn''t like himself, so he seldom goes to his cave. Even if he meets him occasionally, he will only treat him as if he didn''t see him. So when I first saw Adam, I thought he looked familiar. Now when I look closely, it''s a little similar to Grandpa''s appearance! He was not very clear about Abe''s loss of the cub, because it was too young at that time, and he didn''t remember anything about it, but later he heard brother a say that the cub was stolen by the orcs of the ximinglu tribe, and his whereabouts were unknown. ChiYan also asked Chiyu why the orcs of ximinglu family wanted to steal Sauron Abe''s cubs. When asked this question, brother a was silent and always told him that uncle Sauron had paid a lot for them. We should treat uncle Sauron and aunt Jinse well and respect them as father amu Just now the little female said that the orc itself is also a red fox. Will the orc in front of her be the lost cub of Sauron Abe?

 Chapter 631

    Blazing face toward Su sugar friendly smile, and then quickly leave the cave. He just stepped out of the cave, accompanied by a flash of white light, a very familiar fire fox appeared in the crowd. Fire fox tail a swing, hind legs a pedal, the whole fox into a red light and shadow toward the distance. Sue sugar patted Adam''s arm excitedly, "brother! Did you see that? It looks as like as two peas! I feel steady! " Adam did not know why, some irritable scratched his hair, "steady what steady, is not long a bit like it? It''s not sure what''s going on! " Su Tang hid to one side and covered her mouth with a smile. He''s the one who talks right and wrong! The mouth says do not want, the body is very honest actually! Now, isn''t his performance just restlessness and fear? But Su Tang did not expose him, pulling Qiu Mo to tell a joke, the voice is still loud! After hearing this, Adam felt angry and wanted to laugh. He secretly clenched his teeth in his heart: what a heartless boy ChiYan ran all the way to the tribe, grabbed a clansman and asked him the location of Chiyu. After learning that Chiyu was giving a meeting to the hunting team to distribute tasks, he did not dare to stop running to Chiyu''s cave¡° Brother! Brother Before he saw the figure, his cry came into the cave. Chiyu frowned slightly. He was not very angry in front of so many people, but he was very angry at ChiYan''s behavior! He waved his hand to let everyone leave. Before he finished, ChiYan rolled in like a gust of wind¡° Brother! Come on, come with me ChiYan could not even breathe. He pulled Chiyu''s wrist like pulling him out. But how could Chiyu allow him to make a fool of himself? Chiyu threw away ChiYan''s hand and said angrily, "what do you want to do? What do you look like now? How does Abe usually teach you? Ah Yan, you are no longer young. When can you learn to be more stable? " ChiYan was yelled red, not because there were people around to see the embarrassment, but because he was worried! He''s in a hurry! Now nothing is more important than whether the orc is Abe''s cub or not!

 Chapter 632

    Chiyu looked at ChiYan with a gloomy face and said in a cold voice, "you''d better give me a reason to let you go, otherwise..." he pressed his finger bone with a click, and kept approaching ChiYan¡° Brother, listen to me! I seem to have seen the lost baby... "ChiYan kept retreating. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said carefully. Sure enough, after hearing this, Chiyu had a big body. When ChiYan thought he believed it, suddenly, Chiyu sneered coldly and punched ChiYan mercilessly, accompanied by a scream. When ChiYan raised his head again, there was more obvious black around his eyes. Chiyu grabbed ChiYan''s collar and warned in a low voice, "if I hear this again, be careful of your fox skin!" At that time, the cub, who was not born long ago and didn''t even have time to get his name, was implicated because of their fault and was stolen by the orcs of the Ximing deer tribe and left outside. Although Ming Lu clan leader personally executed the orc afterwards, the lost cub could not be found. No one thinks that a newborn cub can survive being abandoned. For this reason, uncle suffered from heart disease. Every rainy night, his heart aches like a knife. Because of this, aunt almost lost her eyes, resulting in blurred vision. Chiyu has been very guilty for so many years. If he had not been so playful at that time, the following series of things would not have happened, and the ximinglu clan and the Tianhu clan would not have been so hostile to each other. Therefore, Chiyu was very taboo about what happened in those years. No one was allowed to make fun of him, even his brother! ChiYan covered his eyes and saw that Chiyu turned around and seemed to plan to go back. He was very anxious¡° Brother! I really didn''t lie to you! " Chiyu didn''t move. He didn''t even pause. He didn''t look back and walked towards the tribe. ChiYan was very angry. He saw that there was no one around him, so he cried out, "ChiYan of the Tianhu clan swore to the beast God. If there is a half empty word, he will be punished by God!"

 Chapter 633

    As soon as ChiYan saw the play, he added more firewood and fire and said, "brother, you can go with me to have a look, and you won''t lose a piece of meat. In case, in case that Orc is really uncle''s lost cub?" Also don''t know is that sentence touched the heartstrings of red Yu, he finally should come down. But walking on the road, he was very worried and told, "before we understand the matter, we can''t let Auntie Abe know about the orc! Do you understand ChiYan nodded heavily, "don''t worry, brother, I know, otherwise I won''t come to you." Chiyu took a silent look at ChiYan, and finally did a decent thing A secret cave near the canyon. Everyone was talking and laughing. Adam was the only one walking back and forth at the entrance of the cave. From time to time, he looked in the direction where ChiYan left. The annoyance and impatience in my heart all appeared on my face for a moment, and my heart was like a rabbit, beating all the time. Finally, when he looked out again, there were two red figures in it. Adam quickly turned back to the cave, sat down on the empty stone beside Sean, and looked at the crowd calmly¡° What are you playing with? So happy? Add me one Su Tang raised her eyebrows and asked jokingly, "why don''t you continue to wait at the entrance of the cave? Has anyone come? " Adam''s face turned red after being poked. Su Tang wanted to make fun of him again, but two figures appeared outside the cave. At the same time, the voice of ChiYan came, "brother, he''s in here!" Adam immediately sat up straight and looked at Su Tang with a serious face, but his body unconsciously tilted toward the entrance of the mountain to ensure that the people who came in could see him at a glance. Su Tang sighed helplessly. Although she said she didn''t care, Adam actually cared about it. Chiyu had already entered the cave. As soon as he stopped here, an invisible pressure spread in the cave. However, Cain and they were not timid people. As soon as they came in, they would give them a bad impression. Only a fool could sit down. So they opened up their whole aura directly and pushed back Chiyu''s momentum. The combination of a few people was very powerful. Chiyu even stepped back two parts, and his eyes couldn''t help shaking. Blazing Yan quickly held Chiyu, "brother, are you ok?"

 Chapter 634

    Chiyu: "his hand was so stiff in the air. One side''s blazing Yan saw, not polite burst out laughing! Add a bit of life to this originally awkward cave. Su Tang didn''t want to laugh, but when she saw the red eyes of the panda, she couldn''t help bending her mouth. Chiyu''s face was black and blue. He couldn''t do anything to Adam, so he took a cool look at ChiYan. ChiYan felt the sight of death from brother a, and his two eyes began to ache again. He stopped laughing immediately. The cave continued to be silent again. Chiyu took a deep breath and looked at Adam. He explained, "I''m sorry, I was too rude just now. Can you show me if you have a curved scar on your forehead?" The scar was just two days after aunt Jinse gave birth to her cub. When she was holding her cub, she accidentally fell down and knocked her forehead on the rock. The skin of the cubs was tender. At that time, there was a lot of blood flow, which frightened aunt A. later, after stopping the blood flow, he still can''t forget the curved wound on the cub''s forehead. It was within two days of the injury that the cub was stolen by the orcs of the ximinglu clan, and his whereabouts were unknown. Adam''s body slightly stiff, he subconsciously reached out to touch the forehead, there is indeed a less obvious curved scar. Could it be said that the look in Adam''s eyes was very complicated at the thought of this possibility. He hesitated for a moment, and everyone around him was worried about him. Su Tang stands behind Adam, can''t help but stretch out his evil hand and push him to Chiyu. The unprepared Adam plunges into Chiyu''s arms, and Chiyu subconsciously embraces Adam''s waist. But after the two people react - Adam: "Chiyu:" the speed of light is separated! Adam angrily and helplessly stares at Su Tang. Su Tang makes a face at him and hides in Cain''s arms.

 Chapter 635

    Chiyu''s eyes were still soft, like the tone of coaxing cubs. "Adam has a female that he likes? Great Adam looked at Chiyu with an indescribable face. Now he can be sure that the orc is really sick! Let alone Adam, even ChiYan had never seen Chiyu like this. He pulled Chiyu''s arm with some worry, "ah, brother, are you ok?" I''m used to his severe and cruel appearance. I suddenly become as gentle as water. ChiYan is not used to it! Chiyu''s eyes swept coldly. He waved impatiently and shook away ChiYan''s hand. "What can I do for you?" ChiYan was relieved. This is his brother! But then, Chiyu looked at Adam gently, "who is the female that Adam likes? Did you come with me? There is a kind of fruit that little females like to eat. I''ll take you to taste it SHENTE modang! Adam''s face had a rusty rhythm. Without waiting for Adam to make a statement, ChiYan jumped out again. He looked at Chiyu expectantly, "brother, can I also..." Chiyu looked at him without expression, and his eyes swept from Luyu. He sneered, "I remember I told you about this problem a long time ago, and there will never be a result between you and her." Chiyu''s words made three people''s faces look ugly. ChiYan must be needless to say. He didn''t laugh any more. He looked at Chiyu angrily. His fists on both sides of his body clenched and trembled faintly. Sean also looked at Chiyu with hostility. Lu Yu''s figure could not help shaking. Her face was a little pale, but it was not very obvious in the dark cave. She stepped forward, voice cold and stubborn, "Tianhu patriarch more worry, I did not plan to marry him." Chiyu nodded slightly and looked at Luyu with an enigmatic face, "is that right? It''s the best Lu Yu felt that she had never been so embarrassed in her life. After her eyes, her heart was stinging.

 Chapter 636

    Su Tang thought for a moment, then nodded, "OK, we''ll wait for the head of Tianhu clan here. Please bring the holy fruit and the orc''s blood together, OK?" Chiyu was embarrassed. "I''m afraid it can''t be done. The fruit can''t be picked, and the orcs must be present at the same time. The fruit needs not only blood, but also the breath of two orcs." So the meaning of this is that, no matter what, Adam has to go to the Fox family. However, although Shengya no longer sends people to watch them, there is only one river between the Tianhu clan and the ximinglu clan. In case of any news, they will not be able to get away. Adam is so smart, of course, he also thought of this problem. In order to avoid getting everyone into trouble, he waved his hand indifferently, "just know that I''m a Tianhu orc, the others don''t seem so important, anyway, we''re going to leave soon." Hearing this, Chiyu was in a hurry. Uncle''s cub has been found, which is a great joy for the Tianhu family! Now he wants to take Adam and let him and Abel test together. After that, he will tell the good news among the people. If necessary, he will give up the position of patriarch! But now, what did he hear? What is about to leave? Chiyu looked at Adam nervously, "what do you mean? Where are you going? Aren''t you going to stay? " Adam naturally looked at Chiyu, "why should I stay? Just because I''m an orc? I don''t deny my blood, but it doesn''t mean that I have to join you. Before I see you today, I don''t even know who you are. I have my own tribe and my own life. Just because I''m a Tianhu orc, do I have to give up everything I have now? " When Adam said this, there was resentment in his heart. How could he not understand that the journey from the city of beasts to here was so far, if someone had not deliberately left him there, could it be that he had grown wings to fly there?

 Chapter 637

    On the contrary, Su Tang reddened her eyes and patted Adam''s arm. "Brother, no matter what choice you make, I will support you, but I still want to remind you not to lose your hand with the person who loves you most because of an unimportant passer-by." Adam nodded to Sutang. Then he turned his eyes and looked at Chiyu, "how did I lose it then? What kind of role do you play in it? What did you do wrong? " Chiyu didn''t want to recall the scene. He closed his eyes in pain. Adam light cross legged sat down on the stone, he said with one hand, "don''t worry, I have more time." Chiyu''s breathing was a bit disordered. He took several breaths before he raised his head and told what had happened in that year Chiyu is a very lively and playful cub. The greatest pleasure of every day is to take his brother around. Today, I stole the meat from uncle a''s family. Tomorrow, I will hide the fruit I just picked. The day after tomorrow, I will go to Ximing deer family to play tricks on other cubs. At that time, ximinglu and Tianhu had only a little dispute about their diet, and they were tolerant of their cubs. In addition, Chiyu is also a proper cub. He can''t do too much, but he can''t make people laugh or cry when talking about it. Therefore, everyone likes him, whether it''s the orcs of Tianhu or ximinglu. Recently Chiyu is very happy! Because he had another little brother, born to his favorite aunt Jinse. Small, soft, just look a little ugly, hope cub grow up to be as good-looking as him! But when he went to hold her the day before yesterday, he accidentally threw her to the ground. Aunt Jinse was very sad, but she didn''t blame him. Although Chiyu was young, he was still very guilty about it and always wanted to do something to compensate aunt Jinse and his brother. On this day, Chiyu played with more than ten cubs of the two families. Because it''s not the first time, people of both ethnic groups are used to this kind of scene. When they see them, they will smile and say, "ah Yu is taking his younger brothers out to play again!" At this time, Chiyu would always look up, proud like a Goo Goo beast.

 Chapter 638

    So after he calmed down, he felt the two flints tied in the hide. They were given to him by his father. He was learning how to use them. He remembered that Eminem always liked to put a torch at the entrance of the mountain at night. He once asked Eminem why. Eminem said: so your father can see our cave at a glance when he comes back from hunting at night. Chiyu thinks that he can also raise a torch, so that father can find him through the torch? Around a few younger cubs all sobbed and cried, red Yu frowned, "don''t cry! If you want to go home, just listen to me! " So with the help of the cubs, Chiyu cleared a field and piled all the white flowers together. Chiyu came forward with a flint and beat a drum in his heart, because he had not successfully lit the fire before, and he didn''t know whether he could do it this time¡° Bang, Bang... "The sparks from the flint hit the white flower, which immediately became black with naked eyes. Chiyu''s face was tinged with joy. He hit the flint harder, and the white flower began to smoke. Finally, a small flame appeared. The cubs clapped their hands as soon as their eyes lit up¡° Great¡° Come on, come on, brother Yu, you''re really good! "¡° How beautiful The cubs were talking around Chiyu. They didn''t realize what a terrible thing they had done. Chiyu also began to be proud, and didn''t notice that when the white flowers were burning, some sparks floated up and flew towards the white flowers around. Suddenly someone in the distance called out, "no! White flower field is on fire Chiyu heard something familiar, as if it was a father''s voice, but before he could listen carefully, the cubs around were restless again! The white flower itself is a very light material. After burning, it will become lighter. Maybe the air flow between people''s hands can make it fly very high. There are always sparks falling on the white flowers in full bloom around. When the white flowers meet the fire, they will start to spread quickly!

 Chapter 639

    When Chiyu opened his eyes again, there was no one around him. He only felt pain in his back and throat! He wanted to drink water, but there was no one in the cave, so he climbed down from the stone bed and walked out of the cave. There was a lot of noise outside, and there were cries everywhere - most of the orcs were injured, and they were blackened by the fire. They also had different degrees of burns. The bright red wounds set off the skin around them that had not been wiped clean. They looked so shocking! Everyone was sitting on one side with their heads down, and there was a low pressure on their bodies. Chiyu is a little at a loss for a while. What''s the matter? How could that be? He glanced around and finally saw ChiYan in aunt Jinse''s arms. ChiYan was holding a piece of barbecue and was timidly gnawing at it. His big eyes were a little scared. Right beside them, his Eminem was almost out of breath. Chiyu had never seen Eminem so sad. What about father? Why don''t you see father? Usually, when Eminem shed tears, her father would always coax her in different ways, but now Eminem is crying so sad, why doesn''t her father appear? Chiyu felt his legs tremble. He took another two steps forward. After staggering his position, he saw that Sauron Abel was lowering his head and saying something to Eminem. Then Eminem fell on something and cried bitterly. Red Yu in the heart a burst of exasperation, he like a small shell general rushed to Suolong, "Eminem! Are you okay? Is Abe bullying you? Don''t be afraid. I''ll call father to protect you! " Hearing Chiyu''s voice, people around looked at him with complicated looks. His Eminem also stopped crying, just wanted him not to come, but it was too late. Around the crowd, Chiyu saw a father lying on the ground. His eyes were closed, and none of his skin was good. There were cracked blood and fresh red meat everywhere. Chiyu was stunned. He looked at a father motionless. Jinse couldn''t bear to pull up Chiyu''s hand. "Ah Yu, are you hungry? Auntie, how about barbecue for you Chiyu was like a wooden man, not moved. Eminem of Chiyu''s eyes were red and swollen, trying to restrain his choking voice, "ah Yu, how did you come out? You''re not healed. Go back and lie down Chiyu''s eyes turned slightly. He said softly, "what''s wrong with father?" Chiyu Eminem''s eyes were redder and his voice choked again. "It''s all right, ah Yu, your father, he just fell asleep..."

 Chapter 640

    Eminem of Chiyu couldn''t hold on any longer. He burst out crying. The people around him were red eyed, but they didn''t know how to comfort him. Young ChiYan was also rendered by the atmosphere, lying in the arms of Jinse, constantly shedding tears. Red Yu knelt on the ground, the orc''s left hand side, tightly grasp his hand in his arms, originally bright and clear big eyes, now has no God. A slightly older orc, holding a stick, came through the injured crowd. While everyone didn''t respond, he hit Chiyu''s back with a stick¡° I''ll beat you to death, you''re an ominous man. Get out of the Fox family Sauron''s pupils shrink, and he quickly bypasses Jinse to stop the ORC. Chiyu was hit by the stick and fell on the ground directly, but he didn''t turn back. Instead, he quickly sat down and put the orc''s hand in his arms again. The cry of Eminem in Chiyu became louder. Seeing that Wald raised the stick again, she rushed up to block the front of Chiyu¡° Father! It''s none of a Yu''s business. Don''t hit him! " Wald''s eyes were scarlet. He pointed to chiyuam and said, "get out of the way! Let me kill this ominous man. You have to protect him again. I''ll fight with you Eminem of Chiyu cried and shook his head desperately. Wald raised the stick high in anger. Just as it was about to fall, it was caught. Wald turned back and glared, "Solon, this ominous man killed your brother, don''t you take revenge for your brother?" Soron''s eyes flashed a touch of grief, but he did not let go, "father, calm down! Ah Yu is brother a''s baby Wald began to struggle. He cried out, "your brother doesn''t have such a baby! It''s him! It''s all him! He killed your brother Sauron was also afraid of hurting Wald. He hugged Wald tightly, moistened his eyes and sobbed, "father, brother won''t blame him!" But Wald seems to be into the madness, still not reluctantly shouting, but also desperately struggling. Seeing that Solon couldn''t suppress it, the people of the Tianhu nationality around rushed forward to help

 Chapter 641

    Chiyu had already understood that the reason why things turned out like this was that he lit a fire in the white flower field. I thought this was the worst result, but the development of things was far beyond his expectation - baihuatian covers a large area, and Baihua is flammable. The fire almost swept the whole ximinglu people. Although everyone lived in the cave, the fire spread and burned in the past. The smoke choked by the fire spread all over the tribe. Panic and blurred vision led to several stampedes. When the fire broke out, most of the Ming Lu people were out looking for their cubs, but some of them were lying in caves with mobility problems. One of them is am in Luyu. A few days ago, she fell when she went out to collect hard fruits. Her ankles were swollen and thick. A little movement was painful. So she obeyed the doctor''s orders and kept lying in the cave to have a rest, but it was very late. Before Luyu came back, she asked her father to go out and look for him. But I didn''t expect that baihuatian would suddenly catch fire. The smoke was rolling and the tongue of fire kept invading the cave. She tried to escape from the cave, but when she moved, her ankle hurt. She cried out for help, but most of the tribe went to look for cubs or put out the fire, and no one noticed her at all. When Luyu''s father returns to the cave with Luyu in his arms, Luyu''s amu has lost her breath. Her nose is full of black dust particles. On the mountain wall beside the stone bed, there are bloodstains scratched by her desperate struggle, which is so shocking. A sense of hopelessness of grief and indignation enveloped Lu Yu''s father. He uttered a cry of despair. The young Luyu knew nothing but to cry with her father''s neck. The cause of the fire was soon found out. Some people of both ethnic groups died because of the fire. Although it seems that Chiyu is the fault of the fire, it is not the negligence of the management of the orcs of both ethnic groups?

 Chapter 642

    The orcs of the Tianhu clan think that they are wrong, but it''s not just their fault. Lu Yu''s father is so cruel that he won''t let go of his newborn. Ximing deer people feel that if Chiyu had not destroyed their tribe and indirectly killed Luyu amu, Luyu''s father would not have gone mad, so it was their own fate. The war between the two ethnic groups is imminent! Everyone will not let it! On the grass outside, the two orcs gradually rose from the battle of lips and guns to the fight of fists and feet. In the cave, Jinse was lying on the stone bed, holding the skin used to wrap her cubs, crying. Chiyu took ChiYan to one side, his eyes dull. "I said he was an ominous man. I wanted to kill him at that time, but you didn''t want to. That''s good. He''ll kill all the good cubs! " Every time Wald said a word, Jinse''s cry became more and more sad. Sauron''s eyes were red and swollen. "Father! Can you stop talking! This matter has nothing to do with ah Yu. The contradiction between the two tribes has long existed, and now it''s just intensified ahead of time. " Wald gasped, hit the ground with a stick, and glared at Chiyu and ChiYan¡° You can continue to protect him. Sooner or later, he will make our tribe uneasy! " After that, Wald walked out of the cave in a bad mood. Chiyu clenched his fist, and his little body couldn''t stop shaking. Solon and Jinse are now immersed in grief and can''t take care of his mood for a moment. Chiyu stood there for a long time. Finally, he made up his mind. He took a deep breath, pushed ChiYan to Solon''s side, and said solemnly, "uncle, it''s all my fault. I''ll go to the head of Minglu clan and ask her to exchange me and Zizai back, and then I''ll ask you to take care of her." Solon raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes. He said fiercely, "nonsense! What are you doing here? Do you think Abel is not in trouble enough? " Chiyu lowered his head and kept silent.

 Chapter 643

    People''s lives changed all of a sudden. In the past, when we met the deer orcs, we could talk and laugh, but now we all hate each other. This kind of day did not last long, because the father of Luyu came back. The news, like a gust of wind, quickly spread to the two tribes. After Jinse gets the news, she doesn''t care about her red and swollen eyes. She stumbles all the way to ximinglu, but she is stopped by them at the entrance. Jinse''s legs softened. She knelt down on the grass and cried, "please let me in. Let me see him. Where did he take my baby?" The Ming Lu clan couldn''t bear it, but the clan leader gave a death order to forbid the orcs of the Tianhu clan to come near, so they couldn''t help it. Solon came after he got the news. He reached for Jinse and said in a low voice, "don''t be afraid. I''ll find out the whereabouts of Xiaozai. Ah Yu, come and help your aunt back. I''ll come as soon as I go." Chiyu trotted forward and helped up Jinse. Then Solon looked at the two females of the guard. He didn''t tell them any more. A red light flashed through his eyes. With a wave of his hand, the two females became dizzy. Solon went straight in. Chiyu originally planned to take Jinse back together, but Jinse begged, "ah Yu, I beg you, let me go in, I want to know where he left her? Why is he the only one back, my son? Zizai must have been hidden by him. Let me go in, please... "Chiyu was bitter. He had witnessed with his own eyes that Jinse cried day and night after she lost her baby. The skin around her eyes was broken, red and swollen. A soft heart, he should be under the, "good, I accompany you." Their feet were slightly behind Sauron''s. as soon as they came to the cave of master Ming Lu, they heard an orc laughing like a madman¡° Don''t you want to protect Chiyu? Then pay with your cubs! Where do you think I''ve been for such a long time? I''ve left the Sicilian plain, of course, and I''ve left your cub in a barren mountain¡° Ah, you don''t know how miserable the baby is crying. His voice is hoarse. He seems to be saying, "father, come to help me, but no one will help him!"¡° Now? At this moment, it may have been taken away by some jackals and tigers. It''s swallowed up. Ha ha ha... Retribution! It''s all retribution

 Chapter 644

    Solon rushed out like a gust of wind, his eyes were scarlet, his whole body was filled with a terrible anger, and he could smell a smell of blood. He rushed to embrace Jinse, turned his head to Shengya with a fierce face, and said, "I hope Ximing deer clan can give me an explanation! Otherwise I don''t mind dying with you After that, Solon left with Jinse and Chiyu in his arms. Sauron is a level 8 God warrior, while Shengya is only level 7. In addition to the unique powers of the Tianhu clan, Sauron can always stabilize Shengya. Although Solon is the only one in the Tianhu clan with a high level, he alone is enough to make Shengya scared. After all, no one dares to imagine that he might die in his sleep. After Suolong sent Jinse back, he turned to ximinglu. However, no matter what method he used, there was no way to pry out a little bit of information about the baby from Lu Yu''s father, even if he used his ability. Solon can feel that Lu Yu''s father''s heart is dead. He died with Lu Yu''s father the moment he died, so he is not afraid of anything. Sauron was not reconciled. He estimated the distance of Lu Yu''s father''s feet. Taking the Sicilian plain as the center, he sent orcs to search in every direction around him. He wanted to see people alive and corpses dead. But unfortunately, after several days of searching, we didn''t find anything. Back to the plain in disappointment. Shengya also considered that the ximinglu clan didn''t have a big conflict with the Tianhu clan for the time being, so she personally killed Lu Yu''s father and gave his body to Suolong. Suolong was seriously ill after receiving Qi, and Lu Yu''s father died, which means that no one knows the whereabouts of the cub any more... The hatred between the Tianhu clan and the Ximing deer clan has ended. After Solon recovered from his illness, his physical quality was not as good as before. He gave full support to Chiyu and gave him the tribe after he became rituals and awakened his powers. Before handing over the tribe to him, Solon had deliberately told him that he could not take the events of that year as an excuse to have conflicts with the people of ximinglu, let alone fight. Let him go of the past, or he would not let go. When would he be the leader?

 Chapter 645

    Qiumo is already crying. She reaches for Adam''s sleeve and asks in a thick nasal voice, "let''s go with you to see if your father amu really loves you as much as he says. If he''s cheating, let''s hammer him together! How about that? " Sue sugar also red eyes, she sniffed, made a refueling gesture to Adam, a serious face, "don''t worry, we will always be with you!" Cain and Xi could not say anything sentimental. They reached out a hand and patted Adam on the shoulder. Give you a look, you feel it yourself. Adam suddenly lowered his head and gave a silent smile. His heart was in a mess. If his family doesn''t like him, his little friends will support him and make a solid backing. If his family likes him, they are the most sincere blessing. How lucky should he be to meet such a group of people? Adam raised his head slowly. He looked at Chiyu. From the aspect of blood relationship, he might call this man brother. But the elder brother was kneeling down in front of him with a sincere face. His appearance and emotion didn''t seem to be cheating. Adam''s Amber pupils flickered slightly. He nodded, "OK, I promise you." Red Yu''s face suddenly showed a touch of joy¡° However, we still have something to do when we come here under the guise of other names. I can''t let the head of ximinglu clan find our trace. If you can do it, I promise to go with you to see them. " The smile on red Yu''s face is more thick, he quickly nods¡° Can do it! Can do it! I''m going to take you to the easternmost side of the Sicilian plain. The Minglu tribe is on the westmost side of the Sicilian plain. You can rest assured that you will not meet them Before Adam opened his mouth, he was still beating a drum in his heart, but he didn''t expect that it was just such a simple request. Chiyu didn''t dare to urge him. He just looked at Adam expectantly. He wanted to pull him right away.

 Chapter 646

    After leaving the cave, Lu Yu quickly swept towards the moon shadow lake. She couldn''t tell what it was like. She felt a dull pain in her chest and a sudden chill on her cheek. Lu Yu stretched out her hand and touched it. She looked at the crystal water drops on her fingertips and was stunned. She... Cried? Why does she cry? Is she upset? But why is she sad? Because she likes ChiYan? It seems that it is. Who doesn''t like orcs who are as enthusiastic as fire? It turns out that not only the clan leader doesn''t allow the combination of the Ming Lu Orc and the Tianhu orc, but also the Tianhu clan leader does. But why? She was born to be a Minglu ORC. She had no choice, just as ChiYan could not choose him to be a Tianhu ORC. It''s not fair¡° Lu, Lu, wait for me Sean''s voice came from behind. Lu Yu wiped the tears on her face without expression. She stopped by the moon shadow lake and turned to see Sean¡° What are you doing here? " Sean some knock knock Pan Pan''s reply, "a, a Lu, no, a Jie, are you ok?"¡° It''s OK. " Sean breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Luyu''s face carefully. He summoned up courage and asked, "does sister like ChiYan?" Lu Yu''s body was stiff. The orc following Sean was also stiff. I don''t know how to think, ChiYan hid behind a big tree not far from them, looking forward to Luyu, eager for her answer¡° It''s impossible for him and me to like and dislike each other. Just now you have heard the words of the head of the Tianhu clan. Some things are not what I want to do. " Sean drooped his head in disappointment, "sister, I''m sorry..."

 Chapter 647

    Lu Yu sneered, "really, I just said I like you, didn''t you hear me?" ChiYan couldn''t help staring, "when did you say you like me? You don''t mean you... "In the middle, ChiYan suddenly realized that she had been used by her, so he quickly shut up. Sean''s face turned red with anger. He glared at ChiYan fiercely. "Didn''t you eavesdrop?" Blazing Yan''s embarrassed smile grabs her hair. Lu Yu took a cold look at them, then turned and walked towards the tribe. Seeing this, Sean rushed to catch up, "elder sister, wait for me!" Lu Yu looked back at him, "you just go back with me, no matter Cain or them?" Sean suddenly realized, patted his head, turned and ran towards the cave. Lu Yu shook his head helplessly, then walked towards the tribe again¡° Don''t follow me. I don''t want to see you now. " ChiYan wanted to explain something, but he was scared by Luyu''s words. Looking at Luyu''s back, ChiYan''s little flame was burning fiercely. He thought more and more about Sean''s proposal! Sean is right. He should leave the Sicilian plain with ALU. He will go back to get the flowers now When Sean returned to the canyon cave, Chiyu had been away for a long time. He some embarrassed smile, "let you wait a long time, we go back now or how?" Su Tang: "you just chased out. Is Lu Yu OK?" Sean a Leng, immediately and warm smile, "nothing, thank you for your concern." Cain felt that Sean''s smile was a little dazzling. He stood in front of Su Tang quietly, "if you don''t have anything, just go back. Come here early tomorrow morning. We need to go to Tianhu tribe." Sean a Leng, but he also didn''t ask why, just smile light nod, "good." After returning to the Ximing deer, Su Tang was relieved to see that Luyu was still as cool as before. Before they knew the truth, they felt that ChiYan''s brother was old-fashioned and inflexible. He was clearly in love with each other, but he wanted to ruin his brother''s life-long happiness for the sake of hatred between tribes. However, after knowing the truth, even they wavered a little. If she was ChiYan or Luyu''s elder sister, he would do the same. Otherwise, one day after they were together, they would find out the truth and suffer from each other. However, it is not clear what the final outcome of the two men will be.

 Chapter 648

    People of all ethnic groups speculated one after another, what stimulation did he get? Sean''s whole skin is not a good piece of smoke, Shengya is finally tired to stop. It''s said that when Sean was carried out of Shengya''s cave, his blood kept flowing down his body, and the lawn was dyed red by him, which was enough to show the weight of the patriarch''s hand. People of all ethnic groups can''t bear to see it, and they are more and more uncertain about the idea of Shengya. It was not allowed for any of them to say that Sean was not, but she beat him like this. Fortunately, the ability of the wardeer orcs is wood. They can extract some special factors from it to speed up wound healing. It''s just one night. Although Sean''s injuries haven''t healed yet, most of them have scabbed. So when he stood in front of Cain and others again, everyone was shocked. Su Tang looked at the bloody scar on Sean''s body and asked cautiously, "are you sure you don''t stay in the tribe to rest? In fact, we can do it ourselves. " Sean lightly shook his head, "it''s nothing. I''ve suffered more serious injuries than this. It''s OK. I''ll take you to the cave and rest there." I couldn''t get over him, so I had to go with him. Chiyu had been waiting there for a long time. When he saw Adam, his eyes were bright¡° You''re here at last, so I''ll take you there now? " Adam''s breath was a little short, and he nodded, "OK." Chiyu could not hide his smile. When he passed by Sean, he noticed his scars and asked coldly, "you Eminem, she hit you again?" Sean didn''t answer Chiyu''s question. With a faint smile, he went to the cave and sat down. "I''ll wait for you here." Chiyu took a deep look at him, didn''t ask any more, and took the lead to turn away from the cave. When walking on the road, Su Tang asked curiously, "what does the words of the head of Tianhu clan mean? Does the master of Ming Lu often beat Sean? "

 Chapter 649

    Sauron didn''t even know how many turns he made in front of the cave. Jinse is also tireless, saying hello several times over and over again. Finally, Chiyu''s figure appeared in Solon''s sight. He looked at the orcs and the little females beside him. Because of the distance, Sauron could not see the faces of the orcs clearly. A little closer, Sauron''s eyes were completely attracted by Adam. Looking at the ORC with a familiar face, he gradually moistened his eyes. Chiyu also saw Solon standing at the entrance of the cave from a distance. He turned to look at Adam, raised his hand and pointed to the other side, "that''s my uncle. I told him about it last night, and he was so happy that he didn''t sleep all night. Today, even before dawn, he was waiting here. Because of her bad eyes, aunt Jinse can only stay in the cave. " Adam said, looking in the direction of Chiyu''s fingers, a gray haired ORC was standing there with a stiff face. He narrowed his eyes and looked forward to them. The bottom of his eyes was black and blue, but he couldn''t stop the joy on his face. The animal skin on his body looked very new, as if it had just been replaced. Their eyes crossed in the air more than ten meters apart. At that moment, there seemed to be a flash of lightning hitting Adam''s heart. As he got closer, Solon''s eyes were glued to Adam''s body, and his eyes became wetter. Solon held out his hand. His lips trembled slightly. His voice was bitter and hoarse. He tried to open his mouth. "Are you... Adam?" Adam''s heart beat like thunder. He nodded calmly, "it''s me." Sauron''s lips trembled even more. He clearly felt that he had a lot to say, but there was only one sentence on his lips¡° OK, OK, just come back. " A short sentence, but said endless sorrow. At this time, Jinse''s voice came from the cave again.

 Chapter 650

    "Cub, you finally, finally came back, Eminem thought he would never see you again..." Chin SE''s eyes became moist again, and her voice was faintly trembling. Red Yu in the heart a tight, "Auntie, you can''t cry again, your eyes can''t stand, Cub just found back, you cry again can''t see his figure." When Jin se heard the words, she breathed a little. She tried to restrain her emotions. "Well, I don''t cry. I don''t cry. It''s a pleasure to find a baby. How can I cry?" As she spoke, her eyes were fixed on Adam. She reached out to touch Adam''s face, but in the middle of the air, she suddenly stopped. She now this appearance, the whelp saw can be afraid? Will Zizai dislike her? Thinking of this, Jin SE''s tears that had dissipated filled her eyes again. She bowed her head in disappointment. At the moment when she was ready to take back her hand, she was suddenly held tightly by a strong and warm hand. Then came Adam''s low voice, "Chiyu doesn''t mean your eyes are bad, so go back and have a good rest. Don''t come to the cave entrance. The light here is too strong, you can''t stand it." Jin se Leng for a while, and then she nodded in a hurry and said, "ah, OK, I''ll go back now, I''ll go back now." Adam''s expression is also light, people can not see sadness and joy, "you are careful, I help you past." Red Yu had a look to get out of the way and stood aside. The rest of the people didn''t make a sound. He stood at the entrance of the cave and gave a salute. Adam held Jinse''s arm in one hand and her shoulder in the other. Jinse walked very slowly. She was very careful about the lost and recovered baby. No matter how long the road is, there will be a moment when it''s over. Although Jinse has slowed down deliberately, they still come to the stone bed quickly. Adam didn''t say anything. He laid down with a cool face, and then whispered, "have a good rest." Then he wanted to leave.

 Chapter 651

    In fact, Su Tang''s words didn''t matter to the sorons, but Adam''s firm attitude made them unable to refuse. They put forward not to do the test, in fact, is also afraid to hurt the heart of the cub, but since the cub himself proposed to do the test, then do it! Under the leadership of Chiyu, several people came to the root of Shengguo tree. Shengguo tree is a big tree that looks very old. It takes more than 20 people to embrace it. It covers a huge area, and its crown is also lush and covered with twigs. The golden fruit embellishes them, and the whole body radiates the light of Shengxiang. Several people did not stop until they came to the tree. Su Tang raised his head, and the holy fruit tree was like a huge umbrella over his head. He could see the blue sky from the gap. There should be many birds perching on such a huge tree, but it''s very quiet here, without any birdsong. Su Tang sighed and had to sigh about the magic of the creator. Chiyu turned to Cain and said, "you wait here. I''ll take them to have a test and come back soon." Autumn Mo eyes Baba of looking at red Yu, "can''t go round to watch?" Chiyu was embarrassed. Sue sugar waved to him with a smile, "you go quickly, we''ll wait for you here." A white light flashed over Chiyu and Solon''s body, and both of them turned into fiery red fox shaped beasts. Adam saw this and followed suit. Three fluffy foxes walking side by side, how beautiful the scene is! Su Tang strongly suppresses her restless heart and tries to control herself to ensure that she won''t rush to Rua. The three foxes went to a hole under the big tree, led by Chiyu. He knelt down on the ground with a very devout attitude. Solon and Adam stood on his sides and did the same thing. Then, with a sharp and powerful howling sound, the three foxes entered the dark tree hole together. It wasn''t long. Qiumo suddenly pointed to the red shadow on a thick branch and said, "sugar, look, is that them?" Su Tang squinted and looked at them. It was really their figure.

 Chapter 652

    When they came down again, Sauron and Chiyu had a smile on their faces. Sue sugar looked carefully and found that Adam''s look was a little more relaxed. Next, they went back to Solon''s cave together. Just when they got to the entrance of the mountain, Su Tang just wanted to go in, but they were stopped by Chiyu. He said with a smile, "the scenery of the Tianhu clan is still very good. Why don''t I show you around?" Su Tang responded that he wanted to make room for the three members of the family to talk together. We are not the kind of people who don''t know what to do, so we push the boat with the current. With this as an excuse, we left together with Chiyu in Adam''s embarrassed eyes Chiyu is in a good mood to lead them around in the family of Tianhu, and introduce them from time to time. This is the old land of the Tianhu clan, where the old Orc females live. Compared with the ximinglu people they went to before, it is much cleaner here, and the environment is naturally first-class. Now it''s near noon, and the sun is a little poisonous. People are preparing to find a cool place to sit down and have a rest. At this time, an orc came running from a distance with a look of panic, "clan leader, no good, ChiYan was caught by the orcs of ximinglu clan!" Chiyu immediately stood up, "what''s the matter?" The orc panted and said, "it''s said that it''s because of Luyu..." Chiyu''s face suddenly became ugly and cursed, "it''s really itchy if you don''t beat him! This smelly fox cub, see how I deal with him! " While saying this, Chiyu followed the orc to leave. After two steps, he remembered Su Tang and others, so he turned back with regret¡° Sorry, I still have something to deal with. I''ll compensate you after I''m busy! " After Chiyu left, Su Tang looked at each other. Su Tang suggested, "why don''t we go and have a look? ChiYan was caught by the Ximing deer people because of Luyu. Shouldn''t he make people angry? " Autumn Mo a face question mark, "not what?"¡° It''s nothing. Just go and have a look. "

 Chapter 653

    Shengya sneered, "Oh, what did he do wrong? Don''t you know?" Chiyu frowned slightly. He only heard that it was because of Luyu, but he didn''t know exactly what it was. However, although he didn''t know, he couldn''t get used to Shengya''s style. He immediately sneered, "if I knew that I would talk nonsense with you here? What''s more, is the hand extended too long? Even if the orcs of the Tianhu clan are really wrong, I will punish them. Don''t bother to fight with the head of the Ming Lu clan! " As he said this, he waved to the people around him to untie ChiYan. Shengya didn''t say anything about it, just looked at it coldly. After ChiYan was let go, he walked back to Chiyu like a big frost eggplant¡° Elder brother... "Chiyu glared at him and said in a low voice," go back and I''ll deal with you! " Then he looked up at Shengya and said, "is there anything else for master Ming Lu to say? Oh, no, let''s go first, no Chiyu turned around and just took a step, he was stopped by the females of Minglu clan. He sneered, then turned back and looked at Shengya with a smile, "what''s the meaning of master Minglu?" Sheng Ya Leng face stood up from the stone, "did I say you can go?"¡° What do you want? " Red Yu secretly clenched his fist, and his face was staring at Shengya seriously. It''s said that Shengya has reached level 9 not long ago. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. But now she looks like she has nothing to fear. I''m afraid she''s very close to her. Shengya suddenly laughed, and she asked, "what do I want?" Her tone, as if to hear what a big joke, but also ridicule, ridicule. Step by step, she walked towards Chiyu, with a smile on her face, but her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, and the whole person exuded a terrible momentum. Shengya stood in front of Chiyu, her face suddenly changed. She gathered a smile and said harshly¡° I''d like to ask the head of Tianhu clan what to do? Send the orcs of your tribe to seduce the female of our tribe, and even try to take her out of the Sicilian plain. What kind of heart do you have? "

 Chapter 654

    Chiyu''s words, like a drop of cold water splashed into the boiling hot pot, let Shengya burst¡° You said he couldn''t leave? Why don''t you explain to me again, the head of Tianhu clan, where are the two flowers in his hand? " The corner of red Yu''s mouth can''t help but slightly smoke. Good guy, he stole all the flowers. He''s really good at it! Needless to say, they must be responsible for this, but it does not mean that all mistakes should be borne by them. Chiyu in line with the momentum of losing people not losing the array, some sophistication of looking at Shengya¡° So what? Ah Yan is at fault, but can you Xi Ming Lu people get rid of this? How could he have done that if he could have rejected my family''s ah Yan a little earlier and not let him have the wrong thoughts? " In these words, although he didn''t name and surname, he could recognize the meaning of his words. Lu Yu''s face turned pale, her lips trembled slightly, but she didn''t explain anything at last. Without waiting for Shengya to refute. ChiYan couldn''t stand, he quickly denied, "brother! No matter what happened to ah Lu, it''s all my fault. You can punish me! " Red Yu hate iron not into steel of stare blazing Yan one eye, really don''t want to admit this silly goods is his younger brother. Shengya suddenly nervous smile, her eyes slightly pick, "see? He admitted it himself Chiyu slapped the back of ChiYan''s head with a hard slap and made a clear bang. He warned ChiYan in a low voice, "shut up, you! I''ll tell you what I''m talking about! " Then he looked at Shengya again, "so what if you admit it? You call deer female cunning, who knows my family ah Yan is not bewitched Shengya''s face became cold again. She retorted, "Lu Yu is going to marry Sean. How can she bewitch the orcs? Don''t talk nonsense!" She took a deep breath, looked at Lu Yu and said, "go and talk to the head of Tian Hu clan. How does this ChiYan disturb you?" Lu Yu was pale. She stood still. Shengya frowned tightly, "didn''t you hear me? Don''t go Lu Yu''s breath trembled. She raised her feet and walked forward two steps. After her concerned eyes, her eyes flashed slightly. Luyu opened her mouth, but what she said made Shengya mad!

 Chapter 655

    "Ha ha ha... Good, really good, wonderful..." Shengya''s laughter was sharp and harsh. Her expression is a little ferocious at the moment, just like a crazy devil, and her eyes are staring at Luyu with haze. Shengya points to ChiYan, and his fingertips are almost touching his face¡° I''ll ask you for the last time. Are you sure you want to betray our ximinglu clan for his sake? " Lu Yu breathed. Instead of answering Sheng Ya''s question, she asked¡° Why? Why is being with him betraying the tribe? I clearly... Did nothing... "There was no light in Luyu''s big eyes, and she lowered her head, her eyes were full of mist. ChiYan was annoyed. He grasped Luyu''s hand and said with a strong face, "since Ximing luzu can''t hold you, then come to Tianhu! We Tianhu orcs are not as cold-blooded and merciless as Minglu orcs Chiyu took a cool look at ChiYan. He said, "it''s not up to you to decide the affairs of the Tianhu clan. I said it''s impossible between you and her. Now let her go and come back!" His face changed dramatically. He just boasted that the Tianhu orcs were not as cold-blooded as the Minglu orcs, but brother a gave him such a sentence! What a shame! ChiYan looked at Chiyu reluctantly, his heart was full of anxiety and suffocation, "brother! Ah Lu is different from others. She is really good. Why don''t you believe me? "¡° I believe it ChiYan was more irritable when he heard that. He almost jumped up from the ground. "Then why are you still... Against us?" Chiyu frowned and looked at him seriously. After Shengya watched all this, the haze around her became more serious. She laughed low, "do you want to know why? Let me tell you... "Chiyu wanted to stop him, but he didn''t know what he thought, and let Shengya go on.

 Chapter 656

    Luyu was completely in the same place. She stood there motionless, as if she were stupid. What did the patriarch say just now? Her father amu died because of Chiyu. No, her father was killed by the patriarch himself... Why? Why? The patriarch brought her up as her own cub, led her to awaken her powers, cultivate her, and cultivate her to become the next patriarch of Ximing deer. In her heart, the position of patriarch has been equated with her father amu. But now all of a sudden I told her. She likes the orc''s brother, killed her Eminem, the patriarch she has always respected, and killed her father... What is this? What is it? Lu Yu''s heart was throbbing. She was standing in the sun, but she couldn''t feel any warmth. Hands and feet suddenly become cold, face is also confused. ChiYan also recovered from the shock. He finally understood why brother a didn''t agree with him to be with Lu Yu. It turned out that there was blood hatred between them. He suddenly felt that the hand he held in Luyu became cold, which was comparable to that in the cold season. Blazing Yan immediately flustered, he hurriedly looked at Lu Yu, "a Lu, what''s the matter with you? Why are your hands so cold all of a sudden? Are you sick? Don''t be afraid, doctor. I''ll take you to the doctor! " ChiYan''s panic voice also interrupted the two people who were arguing. Saint YABEN was very close to them. Now, in this situation, she pushed away Chi Yan and took Lu Yu''s shoulder¡° How are you, Lu Lu Yu has been growing up with her since she was a child. Although she may be more strict, she is really trying her best to cultivate her. In Shengya''s heart, Luyu has already become her daughter, otherwise she would not ask her to marry Sean, because Shengya wants to hear Luyu call her Eminem

 Chapter 657

    Chiyu looked back at ChiYan quietly, but the one in his mind was still that heartless cub who was pestering his brother all day. It turns out that before I knew it, the cubs had grown so big now. Several other clansmen went first, leaving space for their brothers. ChiYan called again¡° Brother Chiyu blinked and recovered. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it. He sighed helplessly. In fact, as early as ChiYan told him for the first time that his favorite female was Luyu of Ximing deer tribe, Chiyu had already expected the situation today. He didn''t intend to hide from ChiYan for a lifetime. So, Chiyu sat down cross legged, and he patted the open space beside him. He looked up to ChiYan and said, "don''t you want to know? Come on, sit down and listen to me slowly... "ChiYan looked at Chiyu quietly. He didn''t say anything and sat down quietly beside Chiyu. Gusts of breeze blowing, set off a piece of grass waves, like lovers in the ear of the secret words, and who is crying in the ear Cain, when they left Luyu, stole away while she caught everyone''s attention. If they are found, there will be a lot of problems. The most serious, may let Shengya find out Adam''s true identity! So their tracks should be covered tightly. Originally, the relationship between ximinglu and Tianhu was very rigid. If you let Shengya know that Zizai was not dead, and even found him back, you can''t be sure what storm it will bring. When they ran back to the old land of the Tianhu clan, they just sat down and took no breath, then the orcs came towards them again¡° I finally found you. Where are you from? I didn''t see you when I passed here just now. "

 Chapter 658

    After they had enough to eat and drink, they would rest in the cave and wait for Adam. This time, we wait until the evening. Adam''s face was flushed with love from his father Eminem, and he couldn''t stop smiling. After returning to the cave prepared for them by the Ximing deer, Adam comes forward and looks at Su Tang¡° Sugar boy, I want you to help me with something... "As soon as Adam spoke, Su Tang knew what he was doing. Don''t want to, smile Ying Ying nod should be next, "can ah, I promise you." Adam was still a little embarrassed. He scratched his head. "Just try your best. If you can''t help it, don''t force yourself. Although they are very important to me, you are more important to me!" Sue sugar nodded contentedly, "it''s almost the same. But don''t worry. It shouldn''t be a big problem. Do you remember the horse tooth dish I found in the wild before? That can be used to alleviate the invisible situation of your eyes. Although it can''t cure the disease, it will at least make her see more clearly than now. " Adam nodded excitedly. "Well, I''ll listen to you. I seem to have seen it in the plain. I''ll pick some now." As he said this, he was about to leave the cave. Su Tang pulled him with a face full of tears and laughter¡° What are you doing? Are you trying to hurt us all? Don''t forget that we are now standing on the territory of Minglu tribe. If you suddenly go out to collect horse''s tooth vegetables, you will be watched by them. At that time, people will follow suit to check again... Tut tut... "Adam slapped his forehead and giggled," look at me, I''m so happy... "Sutang shook his head helplessly¡° OK, you go to bed first. When we pass tomorrow, we''ll pick some along the way, which will be enough for you to eat for two days. At that time, let the people of Tianhu pick more as they are. This kind of food needs to be taken for a few more days to see the effect. When I go tomorrow, I''ll help her to have a look at the specific situation. "¡° Good The next day. Just as they were about to leave the ximinglu tribe, they suddenly found that the orc females of the tribe were in a panic, as if they were looking for something.

 Chapter 659

    Because the direction of leaving the tribe is the same as that of going to Shengya cave, so we still go together. When he comes to Shengya''s cave entrance, Sean just wants to say goodbye to Su Tang. Then he hears Shengya''s roar coming from the cave¡° waste material! You can''t even look at yourself. What''s the use of you? When did you find out she was missing? " Another trembling voice of begging for mercy rang out, "I, as you told me last night, have been guarding near the cave of Luyu, but Luyu found me, and she knocked me unconscious. When I woke up, I found that she was missing, and then I came to report to you immediately." Sean stopped at the entrance of the cave. He frowned slightly. He didn''t understand the meaning of amu and that people''s words. Why did a Lu disappear? Or, why did amu send people to watch ah Lu? Yesterday, in order to cover for Su Tang, Sean stayed in the cave near the canyon all day and never came out, so he didn''t know what happened in the tribe. Adam spent a day with his father Eminem yesterday. He was as ignorant as Sean. Cain and they came back stealthily. Although they witnessed the whole process, they had to pretend they didn''t know anything. However, just after listening to the dialogue between Shengya and Minglu people, we confirmed our previous conjecture that Luyu stole a star and Moon Flower and escaped from the Sicilian plain. Everyone stood at the entrance of the mountain with a puzzled face, pretending to be more and more alike! In the cave - Shengya seems to be very angry. She gives the clansman a hard kick. She is a little angry and says, "do you mean to say that you let a cub who is inferior to you knock you out? Do you mean to say it out?" The clansman covered the place where she was kicked and cried out, "patriarch, it must be Luyu who stole xingyuehua. She must have escaped from the plain by this time. Please give the patriarch''s order. I''d like to take someone to catch the judge myself!" Shengya gave the clansman a cold look, "grab? What do you use to catch it? Where are you going? Do you know how big the continent is when it''s out of the plain? " That clansman rose red face, "that, that how to do?" Shengya closed her eyes and took several deep breaths to suppress her emotions. She said, "go and tell other people that you don''t need to find them. Do what you should do." The clansman waited quietly for a while, and found that Shengya had no other orders, so she asked reluctantly¡° Patriarch, do you care about Luyu? " Shengya''s eyebrows and eyes were stained with a touch of fatigue. She stretched out her hand and pinched her forehead. She said helplessly, "no matter, I''ll be the one who doesn''t have her in the tribe in the future!" The clansman wanted to say something more, but Shengya didn''t want to listen any more. She waved her hand and motioned the clansman to withdraw. Even if the heart is not willing, the people are reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 660

    Sean''s attitude makes Shengya very angry¡° What''s your attitude? What qualifications do you have to question me? " She conjured up a long whip full of thorns and beat Sean hard, leaving a deep blood mark where the whip reached. Sean''s body trembled a little and gave out a groan, but he was still straight. He had been used to Shengya''s hand in hand¡° Eminem hasn''t told me why ah Lu left. " Sean doesn''t feel pain. He looks at Shengya coldly. But in response to him, there were two lashes. Shengya hit and said, "you dare to talk back to me, who allows you to talk back to me! If you don''t listen to me, that''s the end! " Sean can''t help clenching his teeth. He lowers his head. He is always gentle, and his face is filled with disgust. Outside the cave, Su Tang and others who had planned to come in also stopped. Everyone looked at each other and was at a loss. Finally, the female deer who just came out of the cave said to them, "you''d better not go in. The patriarch''s temper is not very good, so that she won''t be angry with you later." As if to confirm her words, two whips came from the cave at the right time. The female moose shrugged, "do you hear me? But don''t worry too much. The patriarch won''t do anything to the little Lord. At the most, he will suffer from skin and flesh. " Sue sugar can''t help frowning, "is Sean really your patriarch''s cub?" How could she have the heart to do it? The latter half of Su Tang didn''t say it, but the female of Ming Lu could also hear the meaning of her words¡° Young Lord, of course, he is the offspring of the patriarch. Well, I won''t tell you. The young master may not be able to accompany you today. You can walk around the plain. I''ll find someone to take care of him later. " The female of Ming deer was obviously unwilling to talk to them more, and then left in a hurry. Sue sugar, they are not good. They are standing here all the time. They have no choice but to leave.

 Chapter 661

    She put her hand on Sean''s wound, a flash of green light, the wound is visible to the naked eye speed began to scab slowly healing. Before long, there was no wound on his body, and even the wound that was beaten the day before yesterday had healed. Sean''s eyes crossed with a look of surprise. It seems that her powers have improved again. The stealing of wood spar should be put on the agenda as soon as possible. After estimating the time, the Ming Lu people skillfully stood at the entrance of the cave to find an excuse to divert Shengya''s attention. The rest of the people also prepared hemostatic herbs, waiting for Sean to come out of the cave. But I didn''t expect that after he came out this time, his skin was as smooth as ever, without any trace of being hurt. Yao looked at the female who informed her in amazement: didn''t you say that the patriarch had beaten the little Lord again? That female commissar is aggrieved: hit really, I hear several! Yao: naturally, Sean also saw them. He nodded faintly, "please go. I''m fine. Thank you very much." Yao also said, "you''re welcome, young master. This is what we should do." Sean looked at her again, said nothing and turned away. Now he''s going to find out what happened in the tribe yesterday. He believed that the tribe was so big that there would always be someone willing to tell him Su Tang, after they left the ximinglu tribe, they kept vigilant for fear that they would be watched. Have been walking through the canyon, into the territory of the fox clan did not find strange. Su Tang relaxed a way, "Lu Yu make this also let their tribal people busy enough! It''s a pity... "Qiu Mo asked curiously," what''s a pity? "¡° Of course, it''s a pity that Lu Yu and Chi Yan were very optimistic about them, but they didn''t expect... Ah. "

 Chapter 662

    Adam was stunned by Sutang''s sudden problem. In the past two days, he found his relatives, and they were all too happy to think about it. He never thought of this problem. They came to the Sicilian plain to look for the kyanite. It was an accident that they found their family here, but it was this accident that hindered his progress. I have discussed with Sean before. The night before they leave, Sean will steal the spar, and leave immediately after they get it! Because at that time, Shengya will find that the loss of Mujing stone is related to them, and they will not be let go. When they agreed on this plan, they didn''t expect to come back one day. But now, Adam is likely to return to the Sicilian plain again. After all, his father am is here. It''s just that he didn''t find it before, but now that he has found it, and he has felt the love from AFA Eminem for a long time, he can''t let it go easily. So before he left, he had to come up with a better way to maintain the relationship between the Tianhu clan and the ximinglu clan. Adam scratched his hair impatiently. "I don''t know what to do. I''m in a mess now!" Su Tang wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and took it back. Cain came out and said, "let''s go step by step. Let''s ask Tangtang to look at your eyes first, and then look at your father''s heart disease. Anyway, we can''t leave today." Adam hesitated and nodded, "OK." On the way to the old land of Tianhu, they collected a lot of horse toothed vegetables along the way. They are very plump and pleasant, and they can pinch the tender leaves out of water. A few people picked a lot of vines without much effort, because they didn''t find the right vines to tie, so they held them in their arms. When he came to the old land of the Tianhu clan, Solon had been waiting here early. Seeing so much grass in everyone''s arms, he asked, "what are you holding?" Su Tang said with a sweet smile, "uncle, this is horse tooth vegetable. Take it in moderation every day. It has the effect of improving eyesight and clearing obstacles. Eating horse tooth vegetable often will make your hair black. You and your aunt can eat some." Solon looked at Su Tang in amazement. "How amazing is this grass? I''ve never heard of this grass before. Are you a doctor? " Adam nodded. "Yes, she''s a very good doctor. I''ll let her take a look at your health."

 Chapter 663

    Moreover, her medical skills are really limited. To a great extent, she still relies on the system, which is not her credit. When he got to the entrance of the mountain, Solon said, "your eyes have been like this for a long time. The doctors of our tribe have tried many ways, but they are useless. It''s said that only the doctors of the beast kingdom can have a try." This sentence seems to be for Adam, but in fact it is for Sue sugar. In Sauron''s eyes, after all. Su Tang is now a proud little female who thinks she has some medical skills and can cure all patients. He was afraid that Su Tang couldn''t do anything about it. He found that he couldn''t help it and began to cry, so he gave her a preventive injection in advance. Tell her very implicitly that it''s not your fault if you don''t treat her well. After all, only the doctors of the beast kingdom can cure her well. Of course, Sutang could hear another meaning in Solon''s words, and she had a happy smile. Although the system is the main power to treat patients, Su Tang dares to say that if there is a patient in this continent who can''t even help her, that person is mostly useless. In fact, Adam Eminem''s eyes can be cured without relying on the system, but the effect may be slow, and she doesn''t have much time now. Just a few words, several people have come to the cave. In the cave, in order to make Jinse adapt well, he didn''t even light a torch, and the light was very dark. Moreover, there is also a kind of medicine taste that is hidden or not. After smelling it, Su Tang can only distinguish two kinds of anti-inflammatory herbs, and I don''t know what the others are. Jin se sits quietly on the stone bed. Although her eyes can''t see, her hearing becomes more acute. She asked with a smile, "Why are so many people here today? What happened? " Solon went to Jinse and sat down. "One of Zizai''s companions is a doctor, so let her look at your eyes for you."

 Chapter 664

    This kind of infection in the blue star when want to treat is very simple, just configure a bottle of suitable eye drops, drop on a week or so. But this is the world of beasts. There are no medicines that can be extracted from Bluestar. After confirming the condition of Jin SE''s eyes, Su Tang let her go. Solon didn''t have expectations either. He just asked symbolically, "how''s it going? Is there any way? " Su Tang nodded faintly, "there is a way, but the effect is relatively slow, and during the period must be strictly in accordance with the method I said to do, can you do it?" Solon was a little stunned when he heard this. He didn''t expect that the little female who didn''t look very big had a way. He couldn''t believe it for a moment. Instead, Jinse nodded softly, "since the doctor has a way, try it. Even if it can''t be cured, it doesn''t matter. My eyes are not easy to cure, and I''m used to it." Sauron sat down beside Jinse with a worried face and held her hand, "what do you say? I will try to cure you, and we also found the cub. Don''t you want to see what the cub looks like?" Jin se has been brimming with a happy smile on the face slightly stiff. Why not? Her eyes now can only see a vague outline of the cub. In her dreams, she wanted to see the face of her cub clearly and see how similar he was to herself. It''s just that her eyes have been uncomfortable for a long time. Jinse doesn''t expect that she can be cured completely. She is even lucky that she can see the outline of her baby clearly. Adam felt a little uncomfortable when he saw this. He pursed his lips and looked at Sauron and Jinse firmly¡° I believe sugar cub, since she said there is a way, then she will be able to cure you! " Jin se raised her head with a smile. Although her voice was weak, it was also very firm. "Well, I believe it too!" Solon nodded solemnly after much deliberation. He thought that after the little female gave her a treatment, he would go to the family to find a doctor to help him. If there is no problem, let Jinse try. Maybe it will be really useful. At the end of the day, he still doesn''t trust Sue sugar. After all, it''s hard to believe her childish appearance. Moreover, it is a very serious issue whether Jinse can still see things in the future, and it can''t allow him to relax and fool. After su Tang saw that they all agreed, and no matter whether they could understand it or not, she reported a series of herbal names directly. The name of this herbal medicine is just when they were talking. Su Tang took the opportunity to use the system to transform the herbal medicine Bluestar knew into the herbal medicine of the animal world. Some of them have similar names, and some of them have nothing to do with Bluestar¡° Tianxingcao, Dogtail flower, Moringa seed, shuxinquanhua, velvet chrysanthemum, dixianmuya, horsetooth rapeseed... All these herbs need to be prepared. " Sauron from the beginning of the disapproval, gradually change more serious. For nothing else, because of the names of several herbs that Sutang just mentioned, he heard some very familiar ones. These are some herbs that Jinse uses very frequently now. At least this proves that Sutang is indeed a doctor, and his medical skills seem to be much higher than those of his tribe. Since Jin SE''s eye was injured, Solon has been in and out of the cave frequently, and has a superficial understanding of herbal medicine. But Su Tang just said that there were several kinds of herbs, which he had never heard of. So solongfu low-profile, a face of modest advice, "dare to ask the doctor, tree heart spring flower, velvet chrysanthemum, earth fairy wood bud what are?" Su Tang: "don''t worry, uncle. These herbs are good for my aunt''s eyes. I''ll see if there are these herbs around here later. It doesn''t matter if there are none. If you only use other herbs, the recovery may be slower." Su Tang plans to use the wet compress method in traditional Chinese medicine conditioning to improve gradually. She smashes and applies the right amount of herbal medicine on her eyes, and fumigates them with hot water steam, once in the morning and once in the evening every day, 15 minutes each time, which will take effect in about a week. Compared with eye drops, the effective time of traditional Chinese medicine applied to eyes is much slower, but the advantage is that pure herbal medicine does almost no harm to human body. After checking Jinse''s injury, Su Tang proposes to help Solon see his heart disease. Solon''s face was stunned. "This, this can be cured?" Su sugar light smile, "I want to see to be sure."

 Chapter 665

    "Yes!" In the face of Jin se, Su Tang nodded¡° Uncle''s injury is not as serious as your aunt''s, so don''t worry any more. If you are sure to start the treatment, you must pay more attention to rest and keep a happy mood during this period. You can''t cry any more! " After hearing this, Jin se quickly nodded with a smile, "ah, OK, I''ll listen to you, I''ll listen to you!" Su Tang understood the purpose of her trip and didn''t delay her time, so she stood up immediately¡° Please come with me. I''ll show you some herbs. By the way, I''ll tell you some precautions and the usage of herbs. " Solon stood up crisp, "OK!" After that, they divided into two teams. Su Tang took Cain and Solon to look for herbs near the old land of the Tianhu clan. Adam Qiumo and Xi stayed in the cave to talk with Jin se, which saved Solon''s worry. The old land of the Tianhu clan covers a large area, and most of the people have moved to live next to the ximinglu clan, which makes it even more open. Su Tang wanted to find several herbs that all liked Yang, because she knew the growth characteristics of herbs, so she took Cain and Solon to find most of them quickly. She distinguished all the herbs she found, among which Sauron didn''t need many, and they were all common, so she had found them all. However, Jinse''s herbal medicine still lacks a very important ingredient. This herb can not be used for the time being, but it is essential to restore vision in the later stage. In fact, they have this herb in Taoyuan, but it''s a pity that they came out in a hurry and didn''t want to use it, so they didn''t bring it. On the way back, Su Tang still had some uneasy advice over and over again¡° When you go back, you need to dig a few more stone pots. One pot is used to cook medicine for you. When you cook medicine, add three bowls of water and bring it to a boil. When the water in the pot turns into a bowl, you can take it out, keep it warm and cool, and take it before meals. "¡° Auntie''s medicine can''t be boiled. You wash them and mash them in a stone pot. The residue and juice are all applied to your eyes. Then prepare a stone pot to boil water and smoke your eyes with hot air. Be careful not to get too close to avoid being scalded. "

 Chapter 666

    The crowd ate the barbecue slightly. But then I think about ChiYan''s character and think it''s normal. As the eldest parent, Solon pondered for a while, "run away. Maybe that''s life. He has powers and should not lose his life. It''s better to let him go out and suffer, so that he won''t be in good shape all day long. " Sauron has already spoken. What else can Chiyu do? And even if they are really angry, they can''t send someone to chase them. The fox cub is very good, otherwise he won''t steal the star and Moon Flower under his eyes again and again. After that, Chiyu greets Suolong and Jinse again. He is surprised and happy to learn that Su Tang can cure them! He didn''t doubt Sutang''s ability. Because since Solon said that, it must be no problem. All his abilities are taught by Solon, and Solon is not too sick to be confused, so Chiyu is surprised at Su Tang''s superb medical skills, but he will not doubt it. People here get along very well. But it''s not so beautiful in the West. Sean got the information he wanted from an orc who had been getting along well before. All of a sudden, he was out of his mind. After seeing this, the orc comforted him a little, but in fact, he told me, "young master, the patriarch ordered us not to tell you this. I also took a great risk. You can''t tell other people what you came to me." Sean nodded bitterly, "OK." Then he dodged the sight of the people and came to the white flower field of the tribe alone. Of course, this white flower field is not the one before, because we have learned the lesson from the fire, and now the flower field is a little far away from the tribe. Sean looked at a large white flower field not far away, and was silent. Isn''t it just the warm season? Why do you start collecting white flowers so soon? And he didn''t seem to have seen people transporting white flowers in the tribe. But Sean didn''t care much about it. His mind was filled with the things that the orcs said before.

 Chapter 667

    In the afternoon, Su Tang packed and sorted the herbs they collected, and the dosage of each time was clear. In addition, Cain and Adam helped build the stove together, and let Jinse''s eyes fumigate with herbal medicine once. In the process, they told Solon what to pay attention to. When the time is almost up, Sutang takes down the herbal paste and wipes the herb residue around the eyes with clean skin. Solon immediately leaned over and looked at Jinse with a long face, "what do you think?" Jinse opened her eyes, and her eyes were still as fuzzy as before, but it seemed different from before. I feel it carefully. My eyes don''t seem as dry and painful as before. Jinse immediately nodded happily, "useful! The doctor''s medicine is very good. My eyes are hot and comfortable. " Solon also showed a comfortable smile, "it''s good to be useful, it''s good to be useful." Su Tang threw the residue of herbal medicine into the stove and burned it. She said with a smile, "these herbs are mild and won''t irritate the eyes, so the effect is slow. Don''t worry, Auntie and uncle. As long as you insist on dressing, the situation will be better and better day by day." Sauron was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He rubbed his palm with restraint. "Thank you, doctor. If there''s anything I can do for you, just let me know." Chiyu is also very happy. He followed, "yes, if you have anything to help, just come to me. I will use all the power of the Tianhu clan to help you!" For so many seasons before, the doctors in their tribe had nothing to do with aunt Jinse''s eyes, and they could only watch her condition gradually deteriorate. Unexpectedly, the little female only used the medicine once, and aunt Jinse could praise her. It seems that her medical skills are really good. If only she could stay here. It''s a pity that... Ah... Su Tang smiles shyly. "It''s OK. This is what I should do. Other doctors call me. You can call me my name. My name is Su Tang."¡° That''s a nice name, Sutang. Then I''ll call you Tangtang, OK? " Jin se looks at Su Tang''s figure.

 Chapter 668

    Jinse''s whole mood fell down in an instant, and her face was full of sadness¡° What if I find it? "I''m afraid he''ll leave before I can see him clearly with my eyes," Solon said, feeling a little depressed. After a long time, he said, "do you mean to leave with Zizai?" Jinse was silent for a long time. She gently grabbed Solon''s skirt, with a trace of hope on her face, "Aron, is that ok?" Solon didn''t answer immediately. He gently rubbed Jinse''s earlobe and said in a low voice, "I''ll think about it." Jinse''s eyes, which were already devoid of spirit, suddenly became more dim. She was cold and lying on the bed with her back to Solon. This move of hers made soron a little sad. He reached out and poked Jinse''s waist. This is a sensitive place for her. She can''t help laughing when she pokes it in the past. But today, Jin se seems to be imperceptible and motionless. Solon had no choice but to lie down along with Jinse, holding her tentatively with one hand, "angry?" Jin se a little discontented to open the hand of Suolong, "don''t touch me!" Of course, Solon won''t let go of Jinse. Instead, he has the cheek to hold it tighter! He whispered, "don''t be angry. I didn''t say no to you." Jin SE''s body was stiff for a while, but she still didn''t turn around. Solon continued, "it''s not impossible for us to leave. It''s just that Zizai seems to have something to do. It''s not convenient for us to follow him all the time, do you think?" Jin se couldn''t help saying, "then we can find a place to wait for him and wait for him to finish his work. Or we can go directly to the tribe where he lives and wait for him. By the way, we can see what his living environment is like and whether anyone bullies him. " With that, Jin se put up her ears and waited for Solon''s reaction. But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t see what he said. Jinse decided to enlarge.

 Chapter 669

    After passing the misty Canyon, Sutang and Chiyu separated. After all, going there, the orcs of the ximinglu tribe began to grow. If they were seen together, it would be bad. Su Tang looks at the herd of cows in front of her. She is really excited. It''s a pity that she can''t hold living things in her space. But then she thought of soybeans and cotton, which occupied almost half of her space. Su Tang felt her heart was rippling! But she is a greedy person, clearly with these two, but she is still thinking about cows! No, she must find a way to take the cows away, or she will not be able to eat and sleep when she goes back! When they returned to the cave arranged for them by the ximinglu people, they unexpectedly found that Sean was waiting here. Seeing his perfect skin, Su Tang raised her eyebrows in surprise, "are you not hurt?" Sean returned to the warm, jade like appearance when they first met. He said with a faint smile, "the ability of Ximing deer is wood, but if you break through to level 9, applying the ability to the wound will have a healing effect." Su Tang nodded thoughtfully. It seems that the head of Ming Lu clan has reached level 9. Cain light looked at Sean one eye, "anxious to leave?" Sean''s smile froze for a while, but soon returned to nature. He nodded, "the sooner the better. When you are ready, please let me know the whereabouts of the kyanite." The faint nod, "well, these two days I will give you an accurate answer." Sean seems to be really in a hurry, "as soon as possible!" Before he left, he took a deep look at Adam, then sighed and turned to leave. Sue sugar scratched her hair in confusion. "What''s the matter with Sean?" Cain looked at his back and didn''t care. "Maybe he knew something. Not to mention him, let''s discuss when to leave. " The voice fell. Everyone''s eyes are coincidentally turned to Adam.

 Chapter 670

    Xi also slightly frowned, "I don''t think the Tianhu clan will agree to move. The hatred between them and ximinglu people has not reached the stage of fighting to death, and they live comfortably here. They don''t have to worry about food and clothing. They won''t move the whole tribe just by listening to your one-sided words. " Tribal migration is a big deal! For example, if they were not for the fact that no female could conceive, their tribe would be extinct soon. No matter how good Taoyuan is, they would not want to migrate. The situation of the Tianhu clan is obviously different from that of them. There are many cubs in their tribe, and there are no big difficulties that can not be solved. They have lived here very comfortably for generations. Although there are some conflicts with the ximinglu people, they all respect each other and are at peace. I''m afraid they just want to leave here because they have a brain drain. Adam sighed, "I understand what you said, but I still want to try. Chiyu and... They seem to have a high prestige in the Tianhu clan. Through them, as long as they can persuade them, I think the Tianhu clan may migrate." Su Tang looked at Cain in a twinkling of an eye, "ah Yin, what do you think?" Cain said, "Adam is right. Through Chiyu and Solon, they have a great chance to start." Adam''s face was tinged with joy. But soon, Cain said, "but they are not brainless people. They won''t listen to you just because you say two words casually. What''s more, it''s a big thing to move tribes. If we do well, we''ll all be at peace. If we don''t do well, will the Tianhu orcs scold you?" Adam''s eyes flashed. He took a deep breath. "You''re right. I think it''s too simple." Cain took a look at Adam, and his words changed. "If we want the Tianhu clan to move to Taoyuan, we can start from another aspect." As soon as they heard this, they all looked at Cain with great energy¡° Tangtang has just said that if you want to cure your eyes, there is a very important herb that is not available here, but we have it in Taoyuan. For this reason, luring your father amu to live in Taoyuan for a period of time, I believe you amu will not give up to leave. At that time, your father will persuade you. With his influence in the tribe, I believe many people will be willing to follow him. At that time, the probability of the Tianhu clan moving will be much greater than that of persuading them by you. "

 Chapter 671

    The next day. Several people came to the Tianhu family again. After some psychological preparation, Adam puts forward to let Solon take Jinse to live in Taoyuan for a period of time. Other people are also ready to actively persuade, Taoyuan how good and so on have come to the mouth, did not expect that Adam just put forward, Jinse agreed. Can''t wait to ask Adam, "when shall we start?" Adam had a meal, and he quickly responded, "I can''t go to Taoyuan with you. We have other things to go to Bangguo. After dealing with those things, I will go back." Jin se looked a little disappointed, "well, I''ll wait for you in Taoyuan with your father, OK?" Adam''s face was covered with an unnatural blush. He nodded. "OK." then Cain took out a map, which was drawn by Su Tang all night last night and marked the location from here to Taoyuan. Adam took the map and explained it to Solon. Then he rolled it up again and handed it to Solon¡° Put the map away and you can start at any time. When you get to Taoyuan, just give the map to Ye Qiao, the white tiger clan leader''s partner, and give me my name. She will settle everything for you. You can go to her if you need anything in the future. " Sauron took the skin, but looked at Adam in surprise. "You just said, the mate of the white tiger patriarch? Does Taoyuan belong to the white tiger family? " Jin se had the same doubts in her heart. She pricked up her ears and listened carefully. Adam quietly looked at Cain. Seeing that they didn''t mean to object, he planned to tell them the real identities of several people. Otherwise, when they got to Taoyuan, they would know as well¡° It''s a long story. Taohuayuan is as beautiful as the Sicilian plain. There are many orcs living there, including the white tiger and the mermaid. This is Cain, the patriarch of Taohuayuan. The patriarch of Baihu is his father. This is Su Tang, the virgin of Taoyuan. This is Xi and Qiumo. They are all mermaids and orcs. And I was lucky to be valued by Taoyuan, where I served as a sacrifice. " Adam tried to use the simplest language to tell them the current situation of Taoyuan. After that, I''m still a little embarrassed. I don''t know if they think he is showing off on purpose? Summon up the courage to look at Solon.

 Chapter 672

    Jinse has a bitter smile on her face. Although I knew that Zizai would leave sooner or later, I still couldn''t give up at this moment! Jinse tightly grasped Adam''s hand, "then you should pay attention to safety, and you must come back early. I''ll be waiting for you in Taoyuan." Adam comforted to embrace Jin se for a while, his voice also some stuffy, "well, don''t worry, I will." I already knew that they were going to leave overnight, and Jinse was reluctant to let them suffer, so I let them go back after lunch today. Before he left, Adam hesitated for a moment, and told Solon in a low voice¡° It may cause a sensation for us to leave here, but don''t worry, the warlock orcs don''t know that we have contacts with each other, so you should not be involved Hearing Adam say so, Solon had a guess in his heart. He nodded heavily on his face. "Be careful!"¡° I will Adam took a deep look at Solon and Jinse, and finally turned away. He didn''t know the sound¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ same evening. According to the original plan, Sean went to steal the spar, and the others met at the entrance of the canyon. While waiting for Sean at the entrance of misty Canyon, Sutang saw the cows again. She couldn''t be greedy! She asked the system directly¡® Can I count these cows as props in the space? "¡¾ Ding! We have found the right items. Do you want to spend 10 exchange points to check them? "¡® Yes! " Pet capsule: the capsule made by space compression and folding technology is easy for the owner to carry. It is equipped with advanced equipment such as temperature regulator, oxygen manufacturing machine, automatic feeder and automatic water feeder. It is bound to provide a comfortable rest environment for your pet! Hui (big red mark thick): now buy not 10000, as long as 9999! In addition, pet feed * 100 and pet drinking water * 100 will be provided. Note: pet capsule can hold up to 20 pets. Five pets need to consume pet feed * 1 and pet drinking water * 1 when staying in the capsule for one day. In other words, if she puts 20 cows in her pet capsule, she can keep the feed and drinking water for 25 days. This pet feed and pet drinking water should also be able to buy alone, when there is no more, there should be no problem. It''s just 20 cows, isn''t it? Do you want to buy another one? But a pet capsule is so expensive. It costs ten thousand exchange points. It''s time to buy a marrow washing pill! For a time, Su Tang was a little tangled. Hard heart, bite teeth, Su Tang bought a pet capsule. Although the 20 heads are a little less, it''s good to go back and raise them. The male, the female and the cubs all come here, so they can make a fortune! After buying the capsule, a cylindrical capsule about five centimeters long appeared in the palm of Sutang''s hand. One end is red, the other is yellow, which is an enlarged version. After holding it in hand, the method of use will automatically appear in Su Tang''s mind. Instructions: hold the pet capsule in your hand, touch the pet you want to put in the capsule with the other hand, and silently say "take it away". If it doesn''t succeed, please repeat it. Oh ~ Sutang looks at the repeated attempt with some speechless words. It''s OK, very spiritual! She took Cain to the cows. The cows, big and small, crowded together to have a rest. When they came near, they did not panic at all. They stared at them one by one. In fact, Su Tang can''t tell male from female, but according to common sense, bulls don''t produce milk. So she took a good look. First she took in seven cows that had begun to produce milk, then she took in seven cows that seemed to be male cows, and finally she looked at the young cows for a long time. She couldn''t tell them clearly, so she had to give up and just took in four cows. The disappearance of these cattle made some of the cattle in a commotion, but they forgot how to get up and turn their heads. The 7 males, 7 females and 4 females that Sutang took away are not worth mentioning to the whole cattle group. It can''t be seen that there are few cattle here. Su sugar nodded with satisfaction, to the effect! After that, he took Cain back to the entrance of the canyon and waited for Sean. After a while, they saw Sean coming in a hurry.

 Chapter 673

    But soon, Sean got up the courage again and said, "I promise I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ll be obedient." Adam refused mercilessly, "no way!" Sean stopped talking. His eyes were dense, and his dark green eyes flashed slightly. He looked pitifully at Cain. Thin figure in this still a little cool in the cold wind swayed, crumbling appearance, it seems not distressing. Sue sugar blinked and tried to say, "why don''t you take him first?" In a word, Cain and Adam''s death. Su Tang felt her scalp numb, but she insisted on giving her reasons¡° At least in the canyon, he helped us to cover. As soon as we came out, we kicked him aside. Would it be a little unkind? " Cain: no! Adam + 1 Sue sugar continued, "he may be a person too scared. How about this? Let''s take him first and wait until there are many people. Otherwise, it''s dangerous for him to walk alone in the forest. What do you think? " Autumn Mo a face agrees of nod, "I think can!" Cain: Adam: Xi: Sutang nodded with satisfaction. That''s a happy decision Then she beckoned to Sean, "come on, keep up!" Sean showed a smile, "thank you, you are a good female, ORC adults will care for you." Sean wants to be closer to sue sugar and thank her. As a result, just two steps away, Cain''s cold eyes nailed there¡° If you want to follow, stay away from her. " Sean''s smile faded a little, but he soon adjusted to keep up.

 Chapter 674

    The females nodded submissively and said, "yes, patriarch."¡° "Pa -" there was another crack on the grass. The grass mixed with the soil splashed up, accompanied by the roar of Shengya¡° Then get out of here! " Shengya made a lot of noise, and the Tianhu people across the river heard it clearly. Chiyu could not help frowning, "it seems that the head of the Ming deer clan is really crazy. But it''s no wonder that the next patriarch and the cubs have run away, and the kyanite is gone. It''s hard to put on anyone. " Listen to him say so, a sky fox Orc beside red Yu some worry of ask a way, "clan chief, that she won''t bring disaster to our tribe?" Chiyu sneered, "she dares to have a try. Although her power level is high, we Tianhu orcs are not vegetarians!" The voice just dropped. Then he saw Shengya''s angry face flying across the river to their Tianhu clan. Chiyu: "with the whip of Shengya, the stone on one side cracked¡° What about Chiyu? Get out of here, you say, do you hide my cubs and hand them over, or I''ll tear down you Tianhu clan! " Red Yu head question mark, a bit also not empty to meet up, "you are not sick ah, sick early to find a doctor to treat, don''t in our Tianhu clan crazy!" Shengya''s eyes were red, and the whip in her hand was powerful. She continued to shout as if she didn''t hear Chiyu''s words¡° Whelp? Whelp, where are you? Come out, or I''ll catch you! "¡° Get out of here! Come out! Ah Red Yu''s face was as black as the bottom of the pot. The holy elegance seemed to be in a daze. He couldn''t listen to the words and went crazy. But after all, the power is at level 9, and there is no place where her whip can reach. Seeing this, Chiyu was angry and annoyed. He quickly told the orcs around him, "evacuate the female cubs of the tribe urgently, and let everyone go back to the old people''s land. It''s not safe here! The rest of the orcs stay here and come with me to find a way to cure Shengya! "¡° Yes! "

 Chapter 675

    In the first few days, they were worried that ximinglu would catch up with them, so they just went on their way. They were far away from the fog forest, and then their speed slowed down.


    With the presence of an outsider, Sean''s space is not convenient to use. Cain and Adam usually go hunting. Xi and Sean stay to protect Sutang Qiumo.


    But once, Cain, when they went hunting, a group of jackals from nowhere surrounded them.


    There were seven or eight jackals in the pack, all lying low, their sharp tusks shining, and their green eyes fixed on them as if they saw delicious food.


    Transparent mucus drips down the corners of their mouths, and in a short time, it gathers on the ground.


    Xi and Xi''an are serious, and slowly block Su Tang and Qiu Mo behind them.


    Xi''s eyes were fixed on the leading jackal, and his tone was serious. "Go and hide behind the tree, no matter what happens, don''t come out!"


    While Xi was talking, the leading jackal raised his neck and howled.


    The next second, the two jackals on the outermost side of the encirclement suddenly rushed towards Xi and Sean.


    Sean''s green, thorny cane lashed the jackal in the stomach, and the Jackal retreated with a scream.


    The Jackal on the other side of Xi was also in the mid air, bumping into a blue water curtain. Although it looked like a water curtain, the dull sound just now reflected the hardness of the water curtain.


    When the leading jackal saw that his younger brother had been beaten back, he was immediately displeased. His expression was ferocious and ferocious. The corners of his mouth kept twitching, and there was a deep roar in his throat.


    Xi tenses his nerves and is on guard with all his heart!


    Sean, too.


    It was the first time that Sutang saw the scene of orcs fighting with wild animals, and her face turned pale.


    She also understood that she had no fighting power, and that being too close to them would become a burden and could not distract them.


    So I took Qiumo to hide under a strong tree behind, and opened the protective cover without hesitation.


    The shield is not big. It''s just good to accommodate them. No matter how much.


    Qiu Mo also has not experienced this kind of scene, her hands and feet are flabby, but she still musters up the courage to condense a small water polo, want to help them.


    Su sugar seriously stopped, "don''t do this, you are easy to disturb the war, we just need to protect ourselves, don''t let them distract."


    Qiu Mo''s small face is all wrinkly together, about to cry out of appearance, "but..."


    Sue sugar put a hand on her lips and shook her head.


    Autumn Mo water blue eyes keep flashing, finally still unwilling to take back the water ball.


    At this time, Xi and Xi en are surrounded by at least three jackals.


    Sean was OK. He danced back and forth with a cane whip in one hand. The three jackals couldn''t get close to him at all.


    However, the situation around Xi was not very good. The water whip he conjured up could not do any harm to the jackals. He had no choice but to conjure up a two Bing dagger and hold it tightly in his hand to fight with the jackals who came up to bite him.


    Qiu Mo sits in the protective cover, his face is worried.


    Suddenly, her pupils dilated slightly, "brother! Watch your back


    It turns out that the Jackal has been taking advantage of Xi''s inattention to sneak attack behind him. Fortunately, Qiu Mo reminds him in time, and Xi directly blocks the Jackal''s attack with a water curtain behind him.


    However, it was just this distraction that a jackal roared at him, and his claws crossed Xi''s arm, leaving a bloody hole.


    And that jackal also exposes his softer abdomen under Xi''s eyes.


    Xi''s eyes crossed a fierce, with the injured hand, the dagger fiercely inserted into the belly of the jackal, and forced it.


    A scream, the Jackal limbs twitch to the ground, red and white things from its wound out, scattered on the ground.


    I don''t know if it was because of the death of a companion, or because of the bloody smell of the wound on Xi''s arm, the jackals seemed to be crazy, and the attack was more intense.


    The wolf king, who had been watching the battle, also went into the battle.


    The battle became more and more fierce. There were dozens of wounds on Xi''s body, and Sean was caught twice.


    Although they don''t have the upper hand, these jackals have nothing to do with them.


    Autumn Mo tearful eyes whirling sitting in the protective cover, in the heart afraid but dare not cry out, for fear of disturbing Xi.


    Su Tang''s face is pale, reaching for Qiu Mo''s shoulder, and they support each other.


    The leading jackal is smarter than other jackals. He can''t get a good deal from the two orcs, so he turns his green eyes to Su Tang and Qiu Mo in the shield.


    It pretends to be hit by Xi, quietly out of the attack circle, the action is light and hidden, the body around Su sugar behind them.


    Wolf king left, Xi''s pressure reduced a lot, but because of the wounds on his body, he still dare not relax his vigilance! He kicked a jackal out for a long time, took the opportunity to look around, and still did not find the wolf king''s trace¡° Sean! Is wolf king on your side Sean flew the Jackal and gasped back, "no!" Xi canthus a twitch, accelerated the action on the hand, Sean also realized what, the whip in the hand waved more powerful. Su Tang and Qiu Mo look around in the shield, but because they can''t move, their perspective is limited, so they haven''t seen the wolf king for a long time. Because of the protection of the protective cover, Su Tang was relieved. After looking for a while, they didn''t find it. Then they focused on Xi and Xi en again. Just as they turned around, a pair of green eyes came out from behind a tree. Xi entangles with the two jackals and approaches him. With his own blood, he attracts the attack of the two jackals. He clenched his teeth, eyes scarlet, "protect Su Tang and Qiu Mo! Cain, they are coming back soon. Hold on Sean nodded. There was only a jackal left beside him. His heart beat hard at him with a whip. While he jumped to avoid the whip, he set up a circle of sharp wooden thorns near his foot. This action cost him a lot of powers, and his face turned pale. Just as he turned around, he saw that the wolf king, who had disappeared for a long time, was facing Su Tang in a ferocious way.

 Chapter 676

    Cain pursed his lips. "I''m sorry about today. I made a mistake. I''ll go hunting later. Sean and I will work together, Adam and Xi will work together, so that no matter which group goes hunting, the rest will be able to deal with emergencies to avoid today''s events happening again. " Everyone nodded and listened to Cain. In order to make Xi and Xi''an recover faster, they deliberately stopped to have a rest for two days. Fortunately, the orc''s physique is relatively strong, and the wound scabs quickly. After the operation was not affected, they began to go on their way again. It was precisely because Sean gave up his life to save Sutang that Cain gave up the idea of throwing him out. On the one hand, the journey after that is to take care of the injured, on the other hand, it also wants to let everyone relax, so it''s not so rush. It''s been about 20 days. It''s not far from the kingdom of beasts. During this period, Su Tang once checked the situation of the cows in the pet capsule, and found that they were also very well adapted, so he added 500 portions of feed and drinking water to each of them. These things cost her another 1000 exchange points, but at least they can last for more than 100 days. Maybe they will have gone back in more than 100 days. It''s the fourth month of the warm season, and it''s time for the prey to return to puma. So they often meet orcs who go hunting together in the forest. When the orcs see their eyes, they usually look more, but that''s all. What should they do after watching. Finally, they came out of the forest, followed by a large area of fields, where a lot of rice pods and corn were planted. They crossed the path in the middle of the field, where many orcs were working. Adam: "I didn''t notice when I was a child. I didn''t expect that they planted so much rice and corn." Qiumo looked at the farmland and thought, "I didn''t see it when I came last warm season... Xi touched his chin and guessed," we didn''t go from here at that time, so we didn''t see it. Let''s go and have a look first. " Sue sugar didn''t talk. The crops planted in the farmland are all neatly arranged in rows. Now it is the growing season. Rice pods and corn are growing well, especially corn, which is higher than sugar and is about to ear. Looking from the farmland, I found that the city wall was still some distance away from them. In the Yellow row, a small attic will appear every other distance, and the beast soldiers stand on the wall with spears, which looks dignified. When I got closer, I saw that the walls were all built with clay blocks, which were very solid. The walls were more than ten meters high by visual inspection. They all looked so small when they stood under the walls. The gate is also the arched gate in Su Tang''s imagination, which is similar to the ancient imperial city in memory. Close to the gate, there are more orcs. Su Tang noticed that everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, or that they were all expressionless and fast-paced. It seemed that there was something urgent. They are also wearing the same kind of animal leather clothes as them, but the leather quality is not as good as theirs, and the workmanship is not as exquisite as theirs. And now all the orcs they see are going out of the city. Only a few of them are going in. It''s like a car running into the reverse road by mistake. It''s very conspicuous¡° Peng -- "an orc and Adam hit each other, and they both stepped back two steps. Before they could speak, the orc glared, clenched his fist and looked at them fiercely¡° No eyes? How dare you bump into me? It''s killing me? " Adam frowned slightly. Now there are more people going out of the city. Only they go in. It''s inevitable that there will be a collision. What''s more, it''s just a collision, but it''s nothing. The orc is making a fuss. However, in line with the principle of no trouble in other people''s territory, Adam apologized with a good temper, "sorry, I bumped into you accidentally, are you ok?" The orc opened his eyes and yelled in a loud voice, "is there something you can''t see? Can''t you see me? Are you blind? "

 Chapter 678

    "Only ten coppers? My God, how many days has Manniu come to the outer city? So soon there is money for registered residence? " Who let others have a brother who is the leader of the beast soldiers? It''s good to have someone to protect you! "¡° I''ve come to the outer city for a big season. I''ve only saved 568. When can I save enough money for a crane? "¡° Don''t talk about it, or someone will steal your copper at night The orcs around you say a word to me. Cain connected what they said together and had a general understanding of the current situation here. But the most important thing now is to solve the small trouble in front of us. After all, it''s really unpleasant to be seen as a monkey standing here all the time. Adam sneered. He looked at the bull with disdain. "Are you brain damaged? Who gave you the courage to say that? " Before the bull could react, Su Tang suddenly said, "it''s from Liang Jingru!" Because no one can get her laugh, so Sue sugar just laughed by herself. There was a moment of silence around, and everyone focused on Su Tang. Su Tang couldn''t laugh when she was stared at. She coughed awkwardly and blushed. Bull was going to get angry, but after seeing Su Tang and Qiu Mo, he immediately put out his anger. He couldn''t help but put his hand over his heart and looked at Su Tang with a dull face. Especially after seeing Su Tang''s clean fingers and no animal ring, the joy on his face couldn''t be restrained! He took a step forward. But he thought of something again. He stepped back and looked at Su Tang with a proud face¡° Little female, my name is bull, level 2 God warrior, remember my name, because I will be your partner in the future With that, he stood up and looked at the crowd with the attitude of "labor is the best in the world". He waited for the little female to burst into his arms in tears, and even he had figured out how to comfort her. Su Tang looks at the bull with a confused face. Then she turned to Cain, who was ready to move, and said, "his brain is really damaged. No, he may not have a brain!" Adam raised the corner of his lip and said, "sister, be confident and take out the word" possible. " Manniu is not happy. He felt that the little female had just not heard him clearly, so he stressed again, "I said, I''m a level 2 God warrior!" I couldn''t help it. I stepped forward and gave him a kick. All of a sudden, the bull was kicked by this force and flew out for more than ten meters. The whole man was in a parabolic shape and hit the wall hard. The huge impact of the city walls are shaking, fluttering down the ash. The expression of the onlookers is like this: ¡Ñ? ¡Ñ£¡ The expression of the bull who was kicked away was like this: ©V mouth ©V. Cain withdrew his feet in the attention of the orcs. He glanced at the bull faintly. "Level 2 God warrior, is it very powerful?" The bull tried to bear the pain in his chest. He coughed twice and looked at Cain with gnashing teeth¡° I''ll fight with you! " Said, the bull really and a bull rushed to Cain. Su sugar has already predicted his end, some helpless shook his head, turned his head to Qiu Mo said¡° I''m wrong. He''s not brainless. He''s just a fool. " Autumn Mo a face study if thirsty, "what is stupid batch thing?" Su Tang pointed to the bull who was kicked away again and said, "here, that''s a stupid thing." When the onlookers saw that the bull was kicked away again, they all cooperated with each other and exclaimed! It made the bull blush. I don''t know whether it''s hurt or angry. However, seeing that he could still get up from the ground, he was probably angry. The orcs at the gate of the city are here to watch the excitement. After a long period of stagnation, the originally small gate is blocked. After hearing the news, the animal soldier team came to investigate the situation, squeezed through the bustling crowd, and finally got to the center of the battle circle. Chi Shu saw the bull with his teeth on his chest. He quietly looked around the orcs, and finally fixed his eyes on Cain and others.

 Chapter 679

    Without the pressure, the bull immediately dazzled and raised his chin and looked at people with his nostrils. Most of the orcs around also sighed and shook their heads. "These orcs are miserable." they have no doubt that these orcs will end up in the same way as the orc who provoked the bull before. They will either hand in a certain number of prey or be thrown into the arena. That''s the arena! After entering, it is a place of near death. If you are lucky enough to survive, you may be chosen by the masters of the inner city. From then on, you will have no worries about food and clothing. But in fact, most of the orcs who entered the arena died in that cruel and merciless battle. I don''t know if these orcs can hold on for a day after they go to the arena. Most of the onlookers were schadenfreuding, waiting to see a good play. Only a small number of onlookers can keep awake, analyze the situation in front of them, and sneer in their hearts. It''s not certain who is miserable. So in the eyes of all the people, Chi Shu moved. After the bull had said that, he raised his hand. The onlookers all ate stimulants one by one and stared at Chi Shu with great interest. But to their surprise, Chi Shu''s hand hit the bull''s head. The onlookers were confused. How did Lord Chishu hit the wrong person? Bull himself was confused. He glared at the big ox''s eyes and looked at Chi Shu in disbelief. "Brother, what are you doing with me?" The onlookers asked. Chi Shu''s face broke down. "Idiot, shut up. It''s you who beat me. What else do you do except make trouble for me all day long?" The bull looked at the tree strangely. Isn''t that what they discussed? He is responsible for fighting and making trouble. Chi Shu is responsible for supporting him and taking care of the aftermath. In the end, they share the benefits equally. So since he came here, he has been very arrogant. Most of the orcs in the outer city have been bullied by him, but because of Chi Shu, everyone dare to be angry. For a long time, almost all the orcs in the city were bullied. No matter what they did, they hid from the bull. No one can bully Manau. He can only hunt peacefully. He is also very bored. Today, it''s not easy to see new people coming. Of course, he won''t let them go. But he didn''t expect that these new people were hard to chew. When Chi Shu finished beating the bull, he pretended that he had just seen Cain and others. He raised his hand and arched, "I''m Chi Shu, the leader of the foreign city beast soldier team of the beast kingdom. I''m a level 4 God warrior. What do you call me?" No one paid any attention to him. Chi Shu was a little displeased and frowned. When the bull saw it, he couldn''t bear it. He pointed to Cain and said harshly, "the captain is asking you, can''t you hear me?" Cain narrowed his eyes, and there was still no wave on his face, which made people unable to see his emotion. He said faintly, "take your hands back." There was a trace of dignity in his flat voice, which made the bull subconsciously surrender. He shivered and wanted to withdraw his hand. But soon he reflected that they were just a few new people. He was afraid of a hair! Then the bull glared at them, and his hand was still on Cain''s nose. He laughed and said to the boys around him, "is he ordering me? How old is he? How dare he order me? " The younger brothers of the bull also laughed¡° Yes, who is he? "¡° Boss, don''t pay attention to him, or we''ll fight them out together! "¡° That is, there are more of them and more of us. I''m afraid we can''t beat them? "¡° Yes, you can. Drive these orcs away, and the two little females will stay. Hehe hehe ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ "the little females are really good-looking. When we are tired of playing, we can offer them to the Lord."¡° I can''t help it when I think of their cries under me Manniu''s younger brothers were talking about meat and saw Cain''s face getting worse and worse. Chi Shu hesitated for a moment, but didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 680

    This change made the orcs all around look pale and pale. When they looked at Cain again, they were filled with fear! But Cain looked at them carelessly at the moment. Everyone was so creepy that he could not help but step back. Originally crowded city gate, this even more crowded, we dare not make a sound, quietly away from the God of murder. This directly led to the formation of a vacuum between them and Cain and others. The injured bull and his brothers were still rolling in the vacuum. A bold Orc quietly went to help an orc who was closer to him. As soon as he grabbed the orc''s arm, he wanted to pull him into the crowd. With a little more strength, he directly pulled the orc''s mouth covered arm away. Without the shelter of his hand, a stream of blood gushed out of his mouth, which was also mixed with a piece of soft red things. The ORC was finally released when he was pulled away. He opened his mouth wide, rolled his eyes in pain, struggled in despair and roared. The blood kept pouring out of his mouth. He looked very human! The orc who pulled the man also yelled and retreated to the crowd! Trembling, he reached out and pointed to the soft meat on the ground. He could hardly speak, "tongue, tongue, tongue! Ah! " Then they realized that all the orcs except the bull had their tongues cut. Why? Is it because they just said those dirty words? But none of them saw how Cain did it!! They didn''t see that either the bull had his fingers cut off or those people had their tongues cut off. Suddenly everyone looked at Cain''s eyes more frightened, no one dare to help the wounded orcs. Cain looked at Su Tang with a smile. He reached for Su Tang''s broken hair and asked in a low voice, "are you afraid?" Sue sugar''s face is a little pale, and her breath is a little short, but she looks at Cain firmly and shakes her head¡° be not afraid of! They did it for themselves As early as when Manau and his younger brothers were talking about meat, Su Tang''s teeth itched with anger and wanted to tear their mouths. Looking at the tragedy of these people in front of her, she didn''t mean to be afraid. On the contrary, she was a little happy! Maybe she has been in the world of beasts for a long time, and she feels that she has changed a lot. Especially not long ago witnessed the fierce battle with jackals, Su Tang suddenly realized, what is the world of beasts! I don''t know if she is influenced by the bloody gas. Compared with her when she first came to the world of beasts, she is more like a vicious witch who is haggard and full of bad water. All those who have malice against her or want to hurt her. Su Tang will not be the same as before, thinking that if he is OK, he will let them go. Now she wants them to pay a heavy price for their mistakes! Su Tang''s face slowly regained its color. All of a sudden, she found that their blood covered ugly appearance was disgusting, but it didn''t seem so unbearable. Cain loved the change of Su Tang, and his smile deepened gradually. He holds Su Tang''s face and gently rubs Su Tang''s cheek with his thumb. His eyes are full of doting. "Tang Tang is great. Are you still angry? What do you want to do with them? " Are you angry? And, of course, angry. As for what to do with them, Sutang has to think about it. Killing them may also be a relief for them. Although Su Tang didn''t intend to kill them, she should suffer no less! Who knows how many females they have treated like this before? If they let them go like this, how many females will suffer in the future. Sue sugar took a deep breath, and suddenly she had a brilliant smile. She reached for a few orcs in her sight. "You, you, you and you, help them up. If they keep bleeding, they will die soon." The orcs who were ordered didn''t dare to resist, so they quickly stepped forward to help the wounded orcs. One of them listened to Su Tang''s words and asked, "well, how do you stop bleeding?" In fact, after asking this, the orc regretted it. People are injured by them. How can they tell us how to stop bleeding?

 Chapter 681

    The orc without tongue also lost too much blood, and his brain began to become dizzy and pale, as if he might have gone at any time. The rest of the orcs panicked when they saw that. Don''t think about how cruel the hemostasis method is. As Su Tang just said, it''s better to live than to die. It''s not that you can''t hunt without breaking your hands and feet. It''s the most important thing to live. The wounded ORC was soon dragged away, and the bull was among them. His scream was the loudest, and it was clear that he was the least injured. Chi Shu''s face was pale. He held the bronze spear in his hand and trembled slightly. His fingertips were white because of exertion. He took the members of his animal troop and pointed the spear at Cain and others¡° How dare you hurt people in the country. Zhu Qi, take my token and go to the inner city to report to the commander. He says that someone is going to do harm to the country. Please help him as soon as possible! " As Chi Shu said, he threw a sign carved from unknown bones to an orc on the outside. The orc named Zhu Qi is also a god warrior. After receiving the token, he turns around and runs away without saying a word. It''s very likely that his vision is a speed power. Chi Shu took the rest of the beast soldiers and looked at Cain on guard. Although he knew in his heart that he was not their opponent, he did not dare to flinch. The state did not allow orcs to be deserters, otherwise he would not be able to bear the punishment after being caught. Adam stretched lazily, "it seems that we don''t have a chance to go into the outer city to have a look, so we''ll wait here. When people come, we''ll go directly to the inner city." He looked around and pointed to the big stone behind the crowd not far away¡° That stone is good. Let''s sit down for a while? " Everyone was happy to agree. After all, the neighborhood was filthy by the orcs just now. Looking at her eyes, her severed fingers and tongue were covered with dust. It was disgusting to lie there quietly. Several people moved to the big stone, and no one dared to stop them, including Chi Shu. And the orcs around the big stone all spread out in panic. Before the end of the warm season, it was still a little cold. Cain looked at the big stone and grabbed Su Tang who was about to sit down¡° Cool, don''t sit yet. " Sue sugar picked her eyebrows. Cain looked at the orc who was closest to him, "hide, give it to me." The ORC was clever. He looked left and right to confirm that Cain was talking to him. With a sad face, he took off his fur and handed it to Cain. Then, with his big bare arms, he huddled in the crowd and shivered. Cain''s eyes also lightly swept over other people, and he said nothing, but they all took off their skins without any teacher. I don''t know how long these fur coats have been worn, and the smell of sweat runs straight to my head. Cain very disgusted to carry them to Xi, "dirty, wash." Xi Huiyi, he nodded, a water ball from between his hands slowly expanded, bigger and bigger, bigger and bigger. Cain threw all his fur into the ball and washed his hands. So a very strange big water ball was frozen in mid air. It looked very smooth on the outside, but the water was surging inside, and the fur coat went around with the surging water. This method was also put forward by Su Tang on their way. The reason is that he is too tired to wash clothes. He just borrows Xi''s ability to exercise his control. However, this method is really very exercise. I still remember that at the beginning, Xi could only maintain the shape of the water ball. As soon as they put their clothes in, the water ball broke automatically. Although it''s easy to wash now, in fact, he failed many times behind his back! Su Tang knows the inside story, but it doesn''t mean that the orcs in the beast Kingdom also know it. Everyone looked at the water ball in the air in consternation and swallowed their saliva silently. They were all glad that they didn''t offend them. Chi Shu''s face was ugly. He didn''t expect that the orc''s control over the powers had reached this point. His powers were definitely higher than himself, and at least two levels higher than him! Chi Shu tightly holds the spear in his hand, and his eyes turn to the stealth.

 Chapter 682

    Soon the orcs recognized them¡° Is this the commander? Behind him is the most powerful guard force of the state¡° It''s a guard force! After I have saved enough money to enter the inner city, I will also participate in the selection of the guards! "¡° It''s said that the selection of the guard is very strict. The minimum requirement is level 2 God warrior. You haven''t even awakened your powers. How do you select? " As soon as he said this, many orcs were disappointed. Suddenly another Orc exclaimed¡° It''s the commander! This is the great commander! I saw him once in the forest, and I don''t know if he remembers me¡° Are you dreaming? Who are you? Will the commander remember you? "¡° Is it really the commander-in-chief? It''s said that the great commander is the most powerful of the five commanders. He is already a level 8 God warrior? "¡° WOW! Level 8, that''s awesome Walking to the gate of the city, the so-called commander swept away coldly, and the orcs were silent. They were very conscious to get out of the way, the commander directly walked past, followed by the guards. Balder went straight to the late tree. He looked at Cain and others and asked in a voice, "what''s the matter?" Bamboo seven also hurriedly return to late tree side, and will beast bone token back to late tree. Chi Shu bows to balde and says, "I''ve seen the commander." Balder waved impatiently. "What''s going on, the troublemakers?" Chi Shu pointed to Cain and them¡° Report back to the commander. They made trouble here. They not only cut off one Orc''s finger, but also cut off many orcs'' tongue. It''s extremely cruel. Please make the decision for them! " Hearing the words, balder cast his eyes back on Cain and others. But when he saw Xi and Qiu Mo''s figure, he was stunned. He was not sure, "little master of mermaid?" Xi jumps down from the big stone block, he lightly smiles, "big commander, long time no see." Balder was in a trance, and soon he adjusted his mood and gathered up his anger. He looked at Xi strangely. "The little master of mermaid suddenly came to visit. Why didn''t he go directly to the inner city? I just received a call for help from the people in the outer city, saying that someone here is going to do harm to the state. The Lord of the state was not at ease, so he let me have a look. Unexpectedly, it was the little Lord of the mermaid. " Balder said, and gave them a cool look. Chi Shu''s forehead was in a cold sweat. He should have thought of it! At such a young age and with such a high level of power, how many orcs can have such talent besides the five great tribes? The late tree trunk Ba Ba''s forced face to smile twice, "it turned out that it was the little master of the mermaid clan. That, that was just a misunderstanding..." balder looked at the late tree with no expression. "As the leader of the animal soldier team, he couldn''t find the arrival of the distinguished guests in time, and let the orcs in the outer city collide with them. Do not say that they cut your tongue, even if it is to your life, it is also your own fruit. I don''t think you''re a team leader! Give me the team leader''s token, and I will reconsider the team leader of the outer city beast soldier team. " Balder''s words undoubtedly put Taree into hell. For such a long time, he has bullied many people by relying on the position of the leader of the animal soldier team. If he was dismissed today, the orcs he had bullied might unite to attack him, and his end would be miserable. Chi Shu did not hesitate to kneel down and beg for mercy, "commander, please forgive me! I don''t know who they are, and I didn''t do anything to them. When I found out that they had hurt someone and I was not their opponent, I immediately sent someone to the inner city for help. I had no idea what happened. Lord Commander, give me another chance. I will shine my eyes and be loyal to the Lord and you! " Chi Shu threw himself at Balder''s feet, crying and howling.

 Chapter 683

    Balder didn''t care about Adam''s words with a smile. Because in his opinion, Adam just can''t face off. Who knows which small tribe he came from? He probably doesn''t even know what the house is. When he realizes the benefits of the state, he won''t say that again. Balder took them to a house, which was a little remote, not disturbed by many people, but not far from the busy place, and could be seen at a glance¡° You can stay here. I''ll send someone to serve you later. If you need anything, just tell them Xi and balde are old friends. He smiles and nods to balde. "Thank you, commander." After that, he plans to follow Su Tang and others into the room. Balder suddenly stopped him. "Mermaid, wait a minute. I have something to say to him alone. I don''t know." Xi and Cain looked at each other, and then he nodded. He patted Cain on the shoulder and said, "go ahead, or you can go for a walk. I remember there was a busy street in that direction." Balde added with a smile, "there is Tianyuan street, the main road of our country. There are many shops on the street. If you are interested, you can go and have a look." With that, balder suddenly remembered that he handed Cain a small cloth bag tied around his waist. The cloth bag is also made of linen. The gray color is not good-looking. I don''t know what''s in it. It feels heavy. Balder took two kinds of money out of his pocket and explained, "if you want to buy something in the state, you need to use the money in my hand. This is a copper plate, and this is a bone coin. These two kinds of coins are the most commonly used in the state. A bone coin is equivalent to 100 copper coins. If you like something, you can buy it directly after asking the price. It''s very convenient. Unlike your tribe, you still need to trade things for things. I''m in a hurry today, and I don''t have much money with me. Take it first, and I''ll send some later. " Cain took the purse and whispered his thanks. Balde then turned his eyes to Xi again. "Don''t worry, young master Mermaid. I''ll send someone to take care of them right away. They are your friends. Naturally, they are also our friends. We will treat them well." Xi nodded, "I''d like to thank the great commander first. Doesn''t the great commander have something to tell me? Where shall we talk? "¡° Mermaid young master, please come with me. "Balde left with the guards and Xi. Sue sugar blinked. She took Cain''s purse and looked at it. The shape of the copper plate is almost the same as that in the past memory. A small round piece is hollowed out into a square, and there are vague patterns on it. At first glance, the craft is not up to the standard. Even in ancient times, it is defective. Compared with copper plate, bone coin is much more exquisite. It''s also a small round piece. The surface is polished very smooth. There is no hollowing out in the middle of the bone coin. A pattern similar to fox is carved on it. The patterns on the bone coins are slightly different, but they are all very similar. They should be carved by someone specially. After listening to Adam''s description and seeing everything today, Su Tang felt that the wise man in the kingdom of beasts was also a passer-by. He said that his name was Emperor. To a great extent, he might have come from ancient times. He just didn''t know whether he wore it or not. It''s not easy to build such a big city-state, not to mention that he has almost restored a complete survival system. Su Tang put back the bone coin and copper plate, clapped his hands and said, "let''s go and have a look at their Tianyuan street for reference. After that, we will build a pedestrian street in Taoyuan. We will make full use of our strengths and avoid our weaknesses, learn from our experiences and lessons, and strive to do better than them! " Cain patted Sue sugar on the top of the head and said with a smile, "I believe you." Qiu Mo is also happy to cry out, "sugar, you can certainly do better than them!"

 Chapter 684

    Su Tang''s eyes scan around and finally fall on an old female who sells small wood crafts. She took a bone coin out of the purse and led Cain forward. The grandmother was sitting cross legged on the ground, with a small dagger in her hand, cutting the wood in her hand. In front of her lay a piece of animal skin, which was full of all kinds of wood gadgets, among which the longeared beast carving was the most lifelike. Su Tang picked up a piece of wood from a long eared beast and held it up to Cain''s eyes. "A Yin a Yin, I''m rabbit Ji. Please call me rabbit Ji in the future." Cain had a little helpless smile. When the grandmother heard the voice, she moved her hand. She looked up at Sue sugar and Cain. But she said nothing and continued to carve the wood with her head down. Su Tang also turned her eyes to her hand. The piece of wood was already dimly shaped. It seemed to be a coiled snake. Su Tang asked curiously, "Granny, how do you sell these things?" Granny stopped again. She looked up and looked at Su Tang. Her voice is hoarse, the mouth of Li ear, "five a copper, like which oneself take." Sue sugar pretended to pick four, and she looked at the unfinished wood block in grandma''s hand¡° Grandma, you like the one in your hand. Give it to me when you finish carving. I''ll give you the money first. " With that, Su Tang put the bone coin behind a larger woodcarving, which not only blocked the sight from the stalls around, but also let Grandma see it at a glance. Sure enough. Granny''s hand with the dagger gave a pause. She looked up at Sue sugar, then said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t have a coin for you." Su Tang said with a smile, "don''t give it to me. I especially like Grandma''s craftsmanship. It should look good when I buy it back and put it in the room." Granny doesn''t seem to want to take advantage of Su Tang. She said faintly, "then you can take all these from my stall." Sue sugar looked at Cain, and she scratched her hair awkwardly. This granny doesn''t like oil and salt. I don''t think it''s a good stereotype. Although I think so, I still need to ask. Su Tang casually mentioned, "ah, by the way, grandma, what''s happened in Bangguo recently? I remember the last time I came here, it was not like this. " Grandma bowed her head, as if she didn''t hear Su Tang''s words, and devoted herself to carving the wood in her hand. Sue sugar waited for a long time, but there was no response. She called again in a low voice, "Granny?" As soon as the voice fell, grandma suddenly raised her head, and her expressionless face startled Su Tang! Granny spread out her palm, inside was a carved snake and beast ornament. Su sugar reached for the ornaments and asked, "grandma, can you tell me?" Grandma bowed her head and began to pack her own things. Then she stood up and patted the dust on her fur pants¡° I''ll give you everything in the stall. I don''t know anything. Don''t come to me again. " After that, grandma left with her own things. Su Tang angrily piled these wooden ornaments together and wrapped them in animal skins. Qiu Mo came over, "what''s up? Any news? " Su Tang shook his head helplessly, "no, what about you?" Autumn Mo a face wry smile, "we are also, this is exactly how to return a responsibility?"? As soon as we mentioned this, the orcs here seemed to be very disgusted, but they didn''t dare to say so. They drove us away with a fierce face. " Su Tang sighed, staring at the figure of the grandmother just now. Seeing that the figure was about to disappear, she suggested, "I think the granny just now must know something. Why don''t we follow up and have a look? Maybe it''s just because there are so many people that it''s inconvenient to tell us. Let''s ask again." There is no objection. So they ran after her in the direction she left. Although this is the inner city, the direction of the grandmother is very remote, and she is close to the outer city.

 Chapter 685

    Su Tang and Qiu Mo slow them down. But on the way here, I picked up two wooden sticks, and as soon as I passed, I called on the cubs. Without the stop of the beast soldiers, Granny rushed out of the room and hugged the baby tightly¡° Shizai, you are scared to death. Why don''t you obey me! Didn''t ah Nai say that she would come back soon and let you hide? Why did you come out? " Grandma said, and hit the baby''s ass a few times. The baby hugged her neck tightly and looked smaller than Gaia. He sobbed all the time¡° Ah Nai, Wuwu ~ ah Nai is afraid. I''m hungry. I come out to drink water. They catch me. Wuwu ~ "grandma suddenly seems to have no strength. She also holds Shi Zai and cries bitterly. The beast soldiers, who had been tied up with vines by Sean, had a fearless face and cried, "who are you? How dare you arrest us? Aren''t you afraid to blame the Lord? " Su Tang bored them with a few sticks without saying a word. Unfortunately, they were wearing armor and hit them on it, which not only didn''t cause them much damage, but also made her hands hurt because of the force. Angry Su Tang threw the stick directly and kicked several feet at the leg which was not protected by armor¡° Do you have any more? Is it reasonable to rob other people''s cubs in broad daylight? I''ll give you a good deal. Why don''t you go to heaven? " Su Tang''s strength is not enough for these beast soldiers, but they feel that their dignity has been insulted. After a few symbolic struggles, an animal soldier choked his neck and yelled, "stink, bitch, I think you are impatient. Mind your own business, let me go, or I want you to look good!" Su Tang''s face darkened in an instant. "Can''t you talk well? If you don''t want to talk, you can tell me and I''ll help you so that you don''t have to talk again in the future. " Cain was very cooperative and punched the beast soldier in the abdomen. Cain''s fist is far from the beast soldiers can resist, even if there is armor to protect, but Cain directly on the armor to make a very obvious fist seal. The beast soldier immediately arched up in pain, like a shrimp, pale and sweating, unable to speak at all. When the other two veterans saw this, their faces changed. They even said, "please forgive me, this matter has nothing to do with us. We are also forced to be helpless."¡° Yes, it''s the Lord who ordered us to catch all the cubs in the city. We dare not disobey the order, so please forgive us. " Hearing this, everyone frowned slightly. Qiu Mo doesn''t believe their words at all, and fiercely retorts, "nonsense! How could the Lord let you catch the cubs? You must have acted in private, using the Lord as an excuse. " The two beast soldiers were so sad that they had to kneel down¡° Oh, Hello, my Lord, how dare I cheat you? The whole inner city knows about it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask anyone. "¡° Yes, yes, the Lord also put up a notice on the bulletin board at the inner city gate. You can find a literate orc to read it to you. " Autumn Mo some don''t know what to do to see to Su sugar, don''t know whether should believe these two beast soldier''s words. Sue sugar pacified patted her head, "don''t worry, they should not have lied, if it is a casual ask can expose the lie, no need." Autumn Mo suddenly more confused¡° Why did the Lord take these cubs? Aren''t these all his citizens? " Su Tang also shook his head, "I don''t know, but it should not be a good thing, otherwise the city would not be such a dead picture." Su Tang looked at Cain and said, "let them go. They are all obedient." Cain''s wrist was slightly forced, and the beast soldier staggered forward for several steps, and almost fell down. The other two beast soldiers were also released. They rushed forward to pick up the beast soldier. The three helped each other and left quickly. Cain frowned slightly. "It''s not safe here. If they follow orders, they will not let this baby go. Maybe more people will come later." Su Tang took a look at the two babies who were weeping. She asked, "take grandma and baby to our place, or shall we stay here first? We beat the people away, so we can''t leave them here alone, or those beast soldiers will surely spread their anger on them later. " Adam looked for a stone and sat down, "just wait here. The city of beast kingdom is so big. No matter where you take them, they will be found sooner or later. Besides, we have not done our business and can''t leave."

 Chapter 686

    The little boy looked younger than Gaia. He knelt obediently and was about to knock down. Su sugar hurried forward to pull him up, Qiu Mo also came forward to help grandma¡° Granny, it''s just a little help. We don''t have to. And we''re just driving them away for a while. Maybe they''ll come back again. " Granny insisted that shizai kneel down and kowtow. Su Tang couldn''t resist her, so she had to follow her wishes. After that, grandma took shizai back to her arms and touched his face painfully¡° I don''t know who you are, but you saved me and shizai today. I thank you very much. If you want to know anything, you can ask. As long as I know it, I will not hide it. " Su Tang took a look at Cain, then she stepped forward and asked, "when did the Lord start to order the capture of the cubs? Do you know what they want their cubs for? " Grandma sighed and looked far away¡° In the warm season of last season, the Lord of the Kingdom ordered all the cubs in the city to be gathered together. He said that he wanted to open a school to help us look after the cubs, so that all the orcs who had cubs at home would send their cubs to the city. Because it''s free to go to this school, many orcs have sent their cubs in the past, but unexpectedly, that''s the beginning of the nightmare. At that time, when they sent the cubs to the school, the people in the school said that in order to make the cubs more sensible, they had to isolate the school from the outside world for seven days. During these seven days, they were not allowed to visit the school, and they would come back to pick up the cubs seven days later. At that time, I thought shizai was still young and sensible, so I didn''t send him to school. Later, I learned that it was the right decision that I didn''t send shizai to school. At the appointed time, the front of the school was full of orcs who wanted to pick up the cubs, but after waiting for a long time, no cubs came out from inside. Everyone was in a hurry and began to make noise. Later, the five commanders led a large number of Guard troops and arrested the riotous orcs. Some of them were thrown into the arena, some were killed on the spot, and some were tied to the criminal law rack. After that, the LORD came forward and said that the cubs were kept in a very safe place by him. As long as we were obedient, he would not do anything to the cubs. When he finished what he had to do, the cubs would come back to us. " Hearing this, Sutang couldn''t help frowning¡° What is he going to do? There are hundreds of cubs in the city. It''s been a long time since last season. Don''t those orcs who have been caught with their cubs worry? " Granny lost bowed her head, she could not help sighing when she thought of the past. The stone cub in his arms seems to be aware of something, and suddenly hugs grandma''s neck tightly. His voice is a little stuffy and says, "ah Nai, don''t be sad. The cub accompanies ah Nai." Granny rubbed shizai''s head with a smile. She looked at Sue sugar and continued, "of course I''m worried. But what''s the use of worrying? The Lord will not allow us to see the cubs. At first, there were people who were afraid of the guards and were afraid of being punished. But later, when there were no cubs, some people couldn''t help it. The man was a high-level God warrior, and the guards couldn''t help him. But the Lord still refused to let him see the cub, so they had a stalemate for a long time. Later, the Lord became angry and ordered people to kill his cub. He directly threw the body of the cub to the ORC. The orc is still a warm cub, but the cub has no breath. Later, I heard that the orc is crazy. After this incident, no one mentioned to see the cub, and no one dared to make trouble, because they were afraid that the next cub would be their own Qiu Mo stamped his feet in indignation¡° I''m so angry. What kind of garbage Lord is this? I want to cut him into pieces and throw it out to feed those jackals! "¡° Take it easy. " Su sugar for autumn Mo Shun hair, continue to look at grandma, "and then? You''re not the only one who didn''t send the baby to school. " Granny grinned bitterly, "yes, you''re right. There are many cubs in the city who didn''t go to school. When I realized something was wrong, I hid them. Later, the Lord ordered the beast soldiers of the guard army to search around the city, looking for the cubs who had not been sent to school. No matter what method they used, they would catch them. Even the LORD sent people to the outer city to trick the orcs into sending their cubs to the inner city first. Poor orcs in the outer city, they still don''t know where their cubs suffer. The gate from the inner city to the outer city is also closely guarded by the beast soldiers. The people in the inner city can''t get out at all, and all the food, vegetables and fruits are sent in by the people in the outer city. "

 Chapter 687

    In the inner room, besides the Lord, there were several orcs from Xuanjia tribe that I had seen before, and some orcs I didn''t know. It''s said that the capital of beast kingdom was established with the help of Xuanjia tribe, so the white fox and Xuanjia are close friends! After the great commander brought him in, he retreated quietly. Xi quietly came forward and bowed to the Lord Liao Li, "I''ve seen the Lord." Liao Li raised his hand and looked proud. "The little master of mermaid doesn''t need to be polite. Let''s find a place to sit down. I have something to discuss with you." The arrangement of chairs here is different from Taoyuan. In Taoyuan, they will put a table in the room, chairs are placed along the table, so whether it is eating or discussing problems, will feel very friendly. But here, there is nothing empty in the middle of the room, chairs and small tables are placed against the wall. Xi big eyes swept. On the left side of several chairs, sat the relatively big Xuan Jia orcs, Xi looked at them, at the same time, they also looked at Xi. There are so many chairs on the right side, there is only one ORC. The orc had short fiery red hair, delicate appearance, lazy posture, one foot on the chair, arm on the knee, and hands shaking. The orc looked at Xi with a smile, and a pair of fox eyes seemed to speak. Xi hesitated for a moment, walked to the right seat, and sat down a seat away from the ORC. For a moment, everyone in the house turned to Xi. Those Xuanjia orcs sitting on the left also gathered together and whispered, looking at Xi from time to time. Xi tiny frown, in the heart also can''t help but think, can''t sit here? Just as he was thinking about whether to change his seat, the monarch Liao Li suddenly spoke¡° Don''t make any noise. Be quiet. " Those Xuanjia orcs who gathered together to talk separated and sat down. Xi couldn''t figure out what the Lord meant, and he was also thinking about when he should say something, so he didn''t move for the time being and sat on the chair. One of those Xuanjia orcs on the other side took a look at Xi. Then the man got up and hugged Liao Li, "Lord, is this the little Lord of the mermaid clan? Does crystal have a place? Are we going to leave for Muxian Temple soon? " Liao Li''s eyes glanced at Xi. He said faintly, "it depends on the meaning of the little master of the mermaid. I don''t count." The orc listened and looked at Xi. He strode to Xi and said fiercely, "what do you mean? Don''t you want to hand over the crystal? We are only one crystal stone away from opening Muxian Shenfu. Don''t you want to go to Muxian Shenfu? There are many rare treasures, and there are also cultivation methods that can break level 9! Don''t you? And also heard that there is a very powerful pill, take one can be directly promoted to a level! Don''t you get excited? " Xi light looking at that Xuan armor Orc jump up and down in front of him, the difference flies to the sky! To tell you the truth, he didn''t really care about the pills. However, he had to go to Muxian God''s house, because there were medicines in it that could cure the dark cold constitution of their Mermaid clan. The tribe has not had any cubs for dozens of seasons. If it goes on like this, they will be extinct. Who cares about cultivation. But just now that Xuan armor Orc has a sentence to cause Xi''s attention. He asked with some doubts, "only the last crystal? Have you found Kyanite and kyanite? " It is clear that these two crystal stones are in their hands, so why should the kingdom of beasts say that they are short of the last one? Such a big country, it can''t be cheated. But in addition to this idea, Xi really can''t think of anything else. The orc of the Xuanjia clan nodded, "of course, we''ll take all the juveniles in the city."

 Chapter 688

    As a result, Liao Li was flattered by Xi. He changed to a more comfortable sitting position, with a smile at the corner of his mouth¡° Mermaid little Lord can think so naturally is the best, but you rest assured, as long as you promise to join, I will never treat you badly. I don''t know how many difficulties they will encounter. As long as you get the treasure with your own strength, I will never covet half a point. " Xi sneered in the heart, saying so firmly, as if he could get in. Isn''t there a prohibition system in Muxian temple? The people who enter must be under the age of 20 seasons, and the power level can''t exceed level 9. The actual age of the Lord of the state is definitely beyond the prohibition. He can''t get in. Don''t he know? Xi smiles quietly on his face and gives a fist to Liao Li. "In that case, Xi is here to thank the Lord first. After he really goes in, I hope the Lord will take care of him a lot!" Liao Li laughed twice and touched the stubble on his chin. "I''m afraid I can''t help you. There are conditions for me to enter the Muxian temple, but I can''t. But don''t worry, my dear nephew. All of you here are God warriors selected by me. As long as you help each other, you will be able to come back from Muxian temple with a full load! When I come back to Bangguo, I will take care of you and celebrate for you! At that time, my nephew can also stay in the state. I''ll give you an official post and let you be respected by all the people! " Liao Li''s mood is very high now. He seems to have thought of many treasures that several people brought back from the kingdom of beasts. Xi buried his disgust in his heart. He stood up and bowed to Liao Li. "Thank you, Lord!" Xuanshui came forward to help Xi, "get up, the Lord of the kingdom is very fond of you. He is a very wise lord of the kingdom. He doesn''t care about these empty rites." Xi also and Xuan water mutually polite two, then stand straight body. Originally, it was a scene of happiness and harmony. But the red haired Orc on the right side suddenly sneered twice, and he shook his head helplessly. "There are loopholes in and out of the story, and you fools will believe him." Xi''s body stagnated. He looked vaguely at the red haired ORC¡° White Sparrow Liao Li''s face suddenly changed. He patted the armrest of the chair, and the unknown sculpture on the armrest fell¡° You shut up, don''t talk, no one treat you as dumb The red haired Orc named White sparrow shrugged indifferently Eyes and Xi on, then disdain of sneer, don''t open the line of sight. He got up from his chair, stretched, ignored everyone here, and walked out. As he walked, he said, "it''s hard to please. Sooner or later, you''ll regret it." Xi''s face changed slightly. He felt the threat in the red haired ORC. Xuanshui looks at Xi and doesn''t speak. He thinks he''s angry, so he quickly pacifies him¡° Don''t think about it. Young master white sparrow has such a character. He''s always suspicious and doesn''t pay attention to anyone. Just get used to it. " Xi looked up at Xuanshui again. A little relieved in my heart, it seems that the white Sparrow''s right to speak among them is not high, otherwise it is also a big trouble. Xi eyes slightly dark a few minutes, he drooped eyes, tone low lost, "white sparrow little master? I didn''t see him last time. He didn''t seem to like me very much. " Xuanshui looks at Liao Li in embarrassment. Liao Li''s face suddenly became ugly, but due to Xi''s presence, he reluctantly explained, "white sparrow is also my baby, but he inherited his blood. Now he is a level 3 God warrior. He will go to Muxian temple with you. You don''t have to care what he says. He just wants to win my attention. You can rest assured that I won''t doubt you because of him. " Xi therefore made a look of being flattered, and bowed to Liao Li with solemnity. Xuanshui smiles and pats Xi''s shoulder to pull him up¡° How can you forget what you said just now? The Lord of the Kingdom doesn''t care about these empty rites. You don''t have to be so nervous. " Xi some embarrassed smile, "may be the momentum of the Lord is too strong, let me always want to surrender." In a word, it made Liao Lidun laugh when he was not happy. He walked down from the seat, came to Xi, patted him on the shoulder and said, "practice well, you will be as strong as me one day."

 Chapter 689

    "And the spar?" The old Orc''s question made Liao Li dumb. He turned his head and looked at Xi. "This..." Xi Huiyi immediately came forward and explained, "well, I didn''t carry the kyanite with me. I put it in my sister''s place and can get it at any time." After hearing this, Liao Li turned to the old man and said, "emperor, don''t worry. I''m more eager than anyone to enter the Muxian God''s house. I won''t joke about it with you. No matter it''s practicing kung fu or the herbal medicine you want, we''ll get it." After hearing this, the emperor took a deep look at Xi, and then staggered his body to let them in. Stepping into the boundary within the stone gate, there is a dull smell in the air, some fishy smell, and some blood! Why is there blood gas? And chose a place so unknown. Associate these all, Xi''s eyebrows tightly cluster together, behind can''t help but gush up bursts of chill. It was so quiet that only a few people could breathe. Liao Li suddenly asked, "what''s the situation of those cubs? We can''t let them die. Otherwise, I can''t explain to the city people." The emperor snorted coldly, "I can''t die for a while, but there are some bad situations. It''s all a bunch of pariah. Why are you afraid of them? " Liao Li: "although they are Dalits, if they organize riots, I will have a headache. Don''t bleed those babies who are in bad condition. I''ll ask the doctor to help them later. " From the brief conversation between Liao Li and the emperor, Xi seemed to understand something. A chill ran from his heel to his head, and his heart suddenly became cool. Before he could ask, the scene changed. They went through a stone gate, a little brighter around, at the same time, the smell of blood was more intense. Behind the stone gate is a not too wide passage. Both sides are hollowed out and separated from the passage by a wooden fence. There is a small gate on the fence for people to go in and out. Xi looked into the fence and found that there were more than ten cubs in it. Those cubs all shrink in a corner and look at them with wide eyes. A little fear and panic will flash in individual cubs'' eyes. They were very thin, thinner than all the cubs Xi had ever seen, and their bones were particularly obvious. If you look carefully, there is a blood hole on the wrist of almost every cub. Some cubs have a piece of animal skin tied to their wrist. It''s not hard to imagine that there must be a bloody wound under the skin. On both sides of the road are small rooms separated by this kind of wood, in which there are more or less a dozen cubs. Looking around, I don''t know how many such rooms there are along the way. Xi''s breath was short for a few minutes. He tried his best to restrain his impulse to kill them with one blow and went on. Along the way, after a rough count, there were almost 70 rooms, and there were about 10 to 20 cubs in each room. This adds up to thousands of cubs! I''m afraid they''ve locked up all the cubs in this city! Recalling the despairing and helpless eyes of those cubs, Xi''s heart was in pain! The mermaid clan has no cubs, but so many cubs are treated like this! How unfair is the beast God! Xi''s breath could not help shaking for a few minutes. Through another stone gate. The scene inside makes Ximu canthus split. It is a round stone platform, which is carved with very strange patterns. The stone platform is inclined, with the lowest position in the middle. There is a stone in the middle of the stone platform. The stone is surrounded by blood. Two cubs are fixed on both sides of the stone by a wooden frame. They stretched out an arm, drops of blood fell on the stone platform, blood along the cracks full of strange patterns gathered in the central stone of the stone platform. There are two stone platforms like this. There are four cubs being fixed up for bloodletting! They don''t know how long they have been trapped here. Their skin is pale. There is a bleeding hole on their wrist. They don''t cry or make noise. They just stare forward like puppets. See this scene, Xi really can''t bear, a nameless anger from his heart, fierce combustion.

 Chapter 690

    Xi took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down. "Although the Lord may think I''m nosy, I still want to ask, isn''t the Lord afraid to hurt the people''s heart by doing so? These cubs are the hope for the future of our country. You are the leader of our country. You should know this better than me. No one of us has ever been to Muxian''s mansion. Can the Lord guarantee that what we get in Muxian''s mansion is far more important than these people? " Liao Li''s breath gradually calmed down. He explained, "I understand what you said, but I was forced to do nothing. If you want to enter Muxian mansion, you must have five crystal stones as the key to open it. The whereabouts of ximinglu people are mysterious. No one knows where they are. If they can''t find ximinglu people, they can''t find mujingshi. I know the whereabouts of the white tigers. Last season I sent my favorite cub to negotiate, but I don''t know what happened. He hasn''t come back yet. Not long ago, I sent a team of beast soldiers to investigate. Even if there is news, it will be hot season at the earliest. For such a long time, of course, I can''t wait to die. The emperor found a way by chance. The blood crystal stone made from the blood of the baby can replace other crystal stones as the key to open the door of Muxian temple. " Xi looks at Liao Li without expression. My mind is flying fast. It seems that as long as you find five pieces of crystal stones, you won''t use the blood of these cubs to raise any blood crystal stones. It just happened that he needed to find a way to introduce Cain and them to liaoli, which might be an opportunity. But Xi didn''t move for the time being. He still listened to Liao Lixu quietly¡° However, this method is extremely harsh and requires 999 days of continuous daily blood infiltration. In order to save the lives of all the cubs, I can only concentrate them together for unified management. Every day, each cub only puts a little bit, which can save their lives to the greatest extent. It''s fast. As long as they stick to it for a while, the blood crystal can be formed. I will make good compensation to them and their families at that time. " Xi couldn''t help his forehead. He pointed to the skinny cubs who had been worn away and asked, "do you think they can survive until the day when the blood crystal is cultivated?" Liao Li sighed. He waved. The emperor went up and took down the baby whose wrist was no longer bleeding. Liao Li said faintly, "yes, I believe they can. Now the amount of blood needed by blood crystal is less and less. There are only a few days left. They will be able to hold on to that time. I''m sure I can Xi slightly closed his eyes, he constantly told himself to calm down, to calm down. If it wasn''t for the pyroxene and terrazzo in their hands, Xi really didn''t want to have too much contact with them. They achieve their goals by sacrificing others, but also find a high sounding reason as an excuse, this hypocritical face is really disgusting. Xi didn''t know how many times he clenched his fist and then let it go. He took a deep breath, looked at Liao Li and said, "is that as long as you find the mujingshi and jinjingshi, you can let them go?" Liao Li nodded, "of course, after all, these are my city people. I am very sad to see them like this. I wish I was bleeding now. Ah, I''m too useless to find the whereabouts of Ximing deer. " As a dog leg beside Liao Li, Xuantian stood up and said, "Lord, don''t say that. It''s not your fault. You can only use the baby''s blood to develop blood crystal stone. None of us can change it. You don''t have to blame yourself." Xuanshui also nodded, "yes, Lord, everything you do is for the country to become stronger. The city people are living under your protection. It''s also right for them to pay something for you." Liao Li and Xuantian Xuanshui politely. Xi couldn''t help but vomit in his heart. He gathered his face, took a deep breath and said, "please forgive me. In fact, I''ve kept one thing from you." Hearing this, the group of three, who were still polite to each other, stopped and turned their eyes abruptly to Xi.

 Chapter 691

    Hearing this, Xi''s heart "clattered" for a moment, he probably guessed what Liao Li wanted to do with Cain. It should be for that favorite cub. What''s his name? Xi knew that the man had done a lot of excessive things, and now he was imprisoned in the dungeon of Taoyuan. He did not speak rashly, but pretended to know nothing, so that his confession could not match Cain, which made Liao Li suspicious. He cleverly hung his head and left the ground with liaoli. He didn''t ask any more about the cubs, as if he was really just thinking about Liao Li instead of loving them¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ As Cain expected. The three beast soldiers who had left soon came back with more. But what is rare is that the leader is actually a female. The beast soldier who had been beaten had a trace of resentment in his eyes. He pointed to Cain and complained to the leading female, "five commanders, they are the ones who stop us from catching the cubs and hurt us." The female looks about their age. She has a leopard print skin around her chest and lower body. She is very hot and has long fiery red hair behind her, which is also eye-catching. Her affectionate proud hands ring chest, some disdain to look at Cain them¡° Who are you? How come I''ve never seen you before? How did you get here? Is there a plan for our country? " Cain, Adam and Sean step forward and protect Sutang Qiumo and grandma and grandson behind them. Cain: "if you want to do it, do it. There''s so much nonsense." Bai Ling: "no one has ever dared to talk to her like this! His face flashed with anger. Bai Ling snorted and waved to the beast soldiers behind him, "catch them all!" The more than ten beast soldiers surged up. Cain sneered. During the time of waving, all the beast soldiers, including Bai Ling''s body and ankle, were wrapped with a circle of metal. Because of the inertia of their bodies, several beast soldiers were entangled in metal and fell to the ground straight. They wriggled like maggots and couldn''t get up. Bai Ling: "beast soldiers"... Bai Ling can''t help blushing. She cursed, "it''s rubbish. You''d better watch me!" She closed her eyes slightly and turned her strength. Suddenly, the layer of metal around her body caught fire. The fire was very strong, but bailing didn''t feel it. The metal on the body is burning more and more red, but there is still no sign of melting. On the contrary, Bai Ling''s eyes are closed, and his brows are frowning more and more tightly. Finally, when the metal ring on her body was red to a certain extent, she couldn''t help it. She put out the fire and began to jump like a rabbit¡° Ah, it''s so hot. It''s killing me! " Because there is no pool nearby, Bai Ling can only rely on the cool wind when he jumps to cool the temperature of the metal ring on his body. All the beast soldiers: "Su Tang hid behind the stealth. Seeing this scene, she felt a little happy and couldn''t help laughing. When Bai Ling heard the sound, he glared at him fiercely, "you dare to laugh at me!" Su Tang gathered a smile and shook his head solemnly, "no, you heard me wrong." Bai Ling retorted, "nonsense! My power level has reached level 4. How can I hear wrong! You were just laughing at me Su Tang blinked her eyes and raised a cheap smile at the corner of her mouth. "I laugh. What''s the matter with you? You hit me?" Bai Ling was so excited by Su Tang that his face turned red. But now I''m trapped. I really can''t help it. So she yelled, "if you have seed, let me go. Let''s fight alone! You see if I ever hit you! " Su Tang snorted, "do you think I''m stupid?"

 Chapter 692

    Although Sutang is OK, Cain''s face is still not good-looking. He reaches out his hand and conjures up a dagger, and walks towards bailing without expression. The smile on Bai Ling''s face was stiff. She looked at Cain warily, "what do you want to do?" Cain did not answer bailing''s question at all. He turned the dagger in his hand and held it firmly. Because Bai Ling''s hands, legs and feet were imprisoned, he lay on the ground and couldn''t move. He saw Cain getting closer to her, and his reaction didn''t look like he wanted to talk to her. So Bai Ling didn''t even think about it. He turned over and grunted as far as he could. After rolling for dozens of circles, I didn''t roll out much distance. Instead, I rolled myself dizzy, and my eyes were like two plates of mosquito repellent incense. Lying on the ground, bailing looked loveless. "I can''t do it. I''m going to faint. Cain:" Su Tang can''t help laughing again. Bailing seems to be very interesting. Just wanted Cain to let her go, the ground came a familiar shaking feeling. The sound of neat and uniform steps sounded, and from a distance, we saw a group of black heads coming towards this side. Su Tang picks an eyebrow at Bai Ling, "so you still have a back move? Please help? " Bailing''s eyes also crossed a little doubt, but she soon raised her chin and looked at Su Tang with a proud face, "are you afraid? If you''re afraid, just let me go and kowtow to me. Maybe I''ll forgive you. " Su Tang looked at Bai Ling like an idiot, then turned to Cain, "how about that? Are you sure? " Cain closed his eyes and felt it for a moment. He frowned slightly. "The man is very powerful. I''m not his opponent." Sue sugar got serious when she heard this. As the team approached, everyone saw Xi in the crowd and was relieved. Lying on the ground, Bai Ling burst out laughing, "you''re done! My father is coming. Hum, I''ll let my father tie you up and see how I can deal with you! " Su Tang looked at Bai Ling lazily. She leaned over Cain''s ear and said in a low voice, "the one in front of him is the Lord of the kingdom. His face looks like someone owes him money. It must be no good." Cain chuckled two times. He reached for Su Tang''s little hand and pinched it in his palm. He didn''t speak. Liao Li soon came here with a large group of animal soldiers. Seeing many animal soldiers lying on the ground, he could not help frowning, "what''s the matter?" Bai Ling cried out, "father, father, help me As he said this, he crawled towards Liao Li like a caterpillar. Liao li felt that his voice sounded familiar, but the female on the ground was disheartened and embarrassed, not like someone he knew. Or rely on her long red hair, Liao Li just tried to open his mouth, "ling''er?" Bai Ling panted back, "it''s me, father, that Orc over there tied me up, help me quickly!" Liao Li''s face changed. Balde, who was next to him, saw it and quickly picked up Bai Ling. When he saw the things that imprisoned her, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. Balder turned to look at liaoli, with a touch of surprise in his voice, "Lord, it''s a gold power!" Liao Li also goes to Bai Ling and looks at her metal ring carefully. With a smile on her face, it''s really a gold power. The mermaid master didn''t cheat them! Just now they came out to look for the so-called white tiger young master and Ming deer young master, but they didn''t find them in Tianyuan street after several rounds. Liao Li''s face has been very ugly. Although he didn''t think Xi had the courage to cheat him, he couldn''t be sure of the truth of the matter because he couldn''t see people all the time. But fortunately, according to the description of the city people, there were some strange orcs coming here, so they came here to try their luck. They didn''t expect that they were really here. Xi also quickly walked to Su Tang and asked, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 693

    Bai Lingqi was very angry. She stamped her feet discontentedly, pointed to Cain and said, "it''s him who obstructed us from taking our cubs away, tied us up, and laughed at me. It should be him who apologized to me!" Liao Li''s voice was more severe, "ling''er! I don''t want to say a third time! " White Ling wronged red eyes, she looked at Cain, right look at Liao Li, finally very reluctantly yelled, "sorry! All right After shouting, she ran away crying. She could still hear her after a long distance. Liao Li laughs awkwardly twice, "see, ling''er is spoiled by me. I must discipline her well in the future!" Su Tang felt her nose and said nothing. Balde stepped forward at the right time and said faintly, "Lord, it''s better to move to the teahouse and get together again. This is not a place to talk." Liao Li nodded, "order to go down, prepare the dishes, and open a banquet tonight to welcome your guests!" Balder was ordered to retreat. Maybe knowing that they were going to leave, shizai struggled to jump down from Grandma''s arms. He ran into the room and didn''t know what he took. He ran to Sutang with a nervous face and pulled the corner of her clothes. Su Tang squatted down and rubbed Shi Zai''s head. "What''s the matter?" Shi Zai''s eyes are moist and bright. He musters up the courage to hand Su Tang the puppet in his arms¡° Sister, send, give you... "Su Tang was stunned. Then she reached for the puppet and gave a smile to Shi Zai." thank you, Shi Zai. Sister likes it very much. "Shi Zai blushed and ran back to grandma''s arms. She quietly looked back at Su Tang and found that Su Tang was also looking at him. Suddenly, she was very shy and buried her face in grandma''s arms. Su Tang saw this and burst out laughing. Xi suddenly looks at Liao Li and asks, "does the Lord want to catch this baby?" Liao Li''s face froze, but soon returned to normal, "of course not." He went to grandma and looked down at her. Granny was nervous. She hugged shizai tightly for fear that shizai would be robbed by them in the next second. Stone cub in grandma''s arms waxy called a, "milk, you hurt me." Grandma a listen to, immediately the strength in the hand loosened loose. But then he looked up and saw the Lord holding out his hand to shizai with a strange smile. Granny was so scared that she took shizai back several steps and stared at liaoli with a watchful face. Liao Li''s hand suddenly froze in the air, and the smile on his face gradually solidified. Granny stares at Liao Li tightly, her heart beats fast, as if she is going to burst out of her chest in the next second. Liao Li tidied up his mood. He took back his hand as if nothing had happened, and said, "don''t be afraid, this citizen. I won''t do anything to your baby. Before taking those cubs just to cultivate their survival ability, I didn''t explain it to you clearly, which made you misunderstand. But you can rest assured that the training will be over soon, and the cubs will be released soon. " Granny looked at Liao Li in disbelief. She asked, "really, really?" Liao Li nodded with a smile, "of course." After that, instead of giving Granny a chance to ask questions, he turned and walked towards the center of the city, "let''s go to the teahouse first, and let you taste the delicious food of our country in the evening!" No longer saying anything, everyone left behind Liao Li. Granny sat on the ground, looking at their back, crying and laughing suddenly. She held the stone cub tightly in her arms, and she could not stop shaking¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ teahouse. In fact, it''s also an ultra large earth embryo room. The light inside is a little dim, so torches are inserted on the walls. In the middle of the house are tables, chairs and benches close to each other, and at the edge of the house are a row of small compartments. As Liao Li, of course, it was impossible to sit in the hall, so the party came to the compartment. There is a big window in the compartment. At this moment, the sun is setting. The sun is shining straight through the window, so even if there is no torch, the room doesn''t look dark. The room is very regular square wooden table, just eight of them, each two people occupied one side. Bard called out, "little two, tea!" Almost as soon as the voice fell, the second boy in the shop brought up a pot of tea. He was afraid that he had done something wrong.

 Chapter 694

    Balde frowned. He attached himself to Liao Li''s ear and said, "a few days ago, people from the city of beasts sent news that the fury of the mountain god really happened in the wilderness. Because he took in many city people, he also asked the Lord of the kingdom to forgive them the prey they needed for this season." Liao Li''s face turned pale at once. He tried to restrain his emotion and turned to look at balde, "what about Zheng er? Is ZHENG''ER there Balder did not speak. He shook his head. All of a sudden, Liao Li was paralyzed. He was absent-minded and absent-minded, as if he had lost his soul. His heart was throbbing with pain. Accompanied by endless regret, if, if he did not agree to ZHENG''ER''s request, how good. I thought Rini, a level 5 God warrior, was the most powerful one in the wilderness. In addition, there were so many beast soldiers to follow. I was sure that I could protect ZHENG''ER well. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly, they would meet the mountain god''s anger. Liao Li''s eyes were stained with a touch of very painful emotion. Bai Zheng is Liao Li''s favorite cub, because he is the only one who inherits the blood of Liao Li''s white fox. Although his talent is weaker than that of other cubs, Liao Li has a natural affection for him, so he naturally needs to spoil him. Liao Li has never married any females in his life, but he has mated with many females, and at least a dozen of them have given birth to her cubs. Before that, he only doted on Bai Zheng. When he thought of other cubs, he found that there were only five of them who could stand in front of him perfectly. I don''t know if it''s because of his age that Liao Li has little interest in females now, let alone the birth of new cubs. Among his few cubs, Bai Zheng and Bai Ling are his favorite. In most cases, Bai Ling has to lean back. White sparrow is the most rebellious and troublesome of these cubs. The main reason is that he has some incomprehensible hobbies. Liao Li doesn''t know how many times he has warned, beaten and scolded, but it''s still useless. The remaining two cubs are well behaved. They are not wrong, but they don''t have any advantages. Careful comparison may not be as good as white sparrow. Liao Li sighed, and his eyes were sad. After several decades of hard work, now looking back, what else has he got besides this big city-state¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The dinner was held in an open space. The seats are similar to Su tangliao''s idea. Liao Li''s table is on the table, while the rest of them are on his left and right hands. There was a large open space in the middle, on which there was a bonfire, and a bronze frame in the middle of each table illuminated all around them. The table is full of all kinds of dishes, most of which are meat. A few dishes are vegetarian dishes, all of which are held in pottery dishes. They are neat and pretty, but I don''t know how they taste. Liao Li sat in the seat, probably because he learned that Bai Zheng was killed nine times out of ten, and his mood was not very high. He waved his hand lightly, "you distinguished guests have come all the way, and you must be hungry. Let''s have a meal first, and then go back to have a rest early. Tomorrow I''ll invite you to discuss something important." Everyone can see that Liao Li is in a bad mood, so they all have eyes and don''t answer his topic. Su Tang also picked up chopsticks and began to eat. Unexpectedly, the food tasted good, but it was a little worse than Taoyuan. But it''s satisfying to have such a table when you''re out. They used chopsticks more skillfully than each other, and they couldn''t help staring at Xuanjia orcs. You know, the Xuanjia people often come here as guests. They don''t use chopsticks as smoothly as they do. Several of them come here for the first time. Why are they so easy to use? Xuanjia Orc expressed doubts. However, in order not to disgrace the Xuanjia people, they also made great efforts to use chopsticks to pick as many dishes as possible. As a result, not only vegetables are scattered all over the floor, but chopsticks also fall off from the hands. Hearing the sound, Su Tang took time out of her busy schedule to look up at them, then lowered her head and continued to eat.

 Chapter 695

    He was a little fidgety and pinched his forehead. Before he could figure out how to explain it, another female came from a distance. Compared with the first two females, this female is much more stable. At least she looks big and square. Her hair is pinned up with a branch, unlike the two females, who are scattered behind her. The first female boast with a little shrewd, the second female enchanting with charming, feeling are not very smart sub son. Well, how to describe it? If Liao Li is compared to an ancient emperor, the first two females are the favorite concubines, and the last one has the momentum of a lady in the palace. Because Liao Li''s two females all wanted to stick to him, but after this female came out, they all restrained and seemed to be afraid of her. Su Tang tilted her head and looked at her. She didn''t find anything wrong with her. So what are the two females afraid of? The female walked to the open space and gave a gift at Liao Li''s table. She said with a faint smile, "listen to que Er, the little master of mermaid is here, so I want to come and have a look. I didn''t expect that it''s very busy here." The corners of her mouth rose slightly, but her smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. Her fierce eyes swept over the two females beside Liao Li. The two females suddenly souser''s head, like a quail, did not dare to move. Su Tang can''t even care about eating meat. She squats down on the stool and looks at the super-a-looking female. Cain took advantage of the situation to pull her, "sit well, be careful to fall."¡° I can''t fall off such a wide stool. " Sue sugar said, "besides, don''t you still have you?" Cain silently raised his lips, "be obedient, sit well." Sue sugar sat cross legged reluctantly. When she looked up again, she seemed to feel that the super-a female''s eyes had just turned away from her. Is Sue sugar''s blinking an illusion? Liao Li''s face was a little ugly, his brow slightly frowned, and said to the female, "what are you doing? Look, they''re scared. Can''t you say something? " Maya chuckled, and her eyes showed a touch of contempt. "I didn''t seem to say anything just now. Don''t wronged me, Lord." Liao Li''s face was a little dark. "You know what I''m talking about." Maya folded her hands in front of her belly. She bowed slightly and said solemnly, "Maya doesn''t know." Liao Li was angry. He suddenly stood up from the stool and stared at Maya with gloomy eyes. His chest kept rising and falling. Maya still looks down at Liao Li with a slight smile. Somehow, Su Tang felt a strong smell of gunpowder from their eyes. The next second, it seems that Liao Li is defeated. He hums heavily and leaves angrily. The two females lowered their heads and hurriedly followed up. Xuanjia orcs, you look at me and I look at you. They all stood up and left the table in silence. So in addition to Sutang, Maya was left alone. She still had that faint smile on her face. Su Tang deeply realized the meaning of "as long as I''m not embarrassed, it''s you who are embarrassed.". Just as Sue sugar was thinking about whether to come forward and give her a word to ease the atmosphere, Maya suddenly turned around. She nodded to Xi with a smile, "little master Mermaid, long time no see."¡° Are these your friends? " Then, her eyes swept over Su Tang''s face and finally settled on her. Su Tang didn''t know why. She just watched Maya smile at herself, so subconsciously, she also showed a friendly smile to Maya. Seeing this, the smile on Maya''s face is more brilliant, "your friends are so beautiful." Xi was named by Maya, he laughed a little far fetched, stood up and said, "these are my best friends, thank you for your praise."¡° Well Maya looked at Su Tang for a while and raised her mouth with satisfaction. "Then you continue to have dinner, and I won''t disturb you." After that, Maya turned and left gracefully. HSI was a little relieved.

 Chapter 696

    Xi sighed, "so I guess, even if they don''t need blood crystal stone, they won''t release those cubs right away. At least they have to wait until their injuries are healed, otherwise they can''t explain to these city people." Su Tang thumped the table again, "a group of despicable villains, selfish and self righteous, Wang Ba Dan who will do anything to achieve his goal! Who on earth dares to come up with such a shameless way? I really should let him have a taste of it Xi thought for a moment and said, "it seems that they are the wise men of their country. They are called emperors." After hearing the name, Su Tang was stunned for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t think he''s a good thing. I''m so angry. How can we cooperate with such people?" Cain: "no way, they have terrazzo and pyroxene in their hands. If we want to enter the Muxian temple, we must unite with them, but it doesn''t mean that we are friends. When we get what we need, then..." everyone didn''t speak. After a while, Su Tang suddenly got up and patted the table. Table: I''m so innocent=_=¡° one fine day! We must have killed these bastards. I think they are grasshoppers after autumn, and they will not be able to hop for long! " Qiumo blinked, "Tangtang, what is a bastard? What is the grasshopper after autumn? " Sue sugar: "Sean, who has been acting as an invisible man, is looking at Sue sugar with concern. Specifically, she is looking at Sue sugar''s hand¡° Is your hand OK? It''s all red. Does it hurt? Shall I rub it for you? " Sean''s words fell, and the eyes of the people in the room were focused on Su Tang''s red right hand. I don''t think so. When Sean mentioned it, Su Tang felt that her right hand was hot and tingling. It wasn''t very uncomfortable, but it was also uncomfortable. Cain black face, glared at Sean, then quietly pulled Su sugar''s hand gently knead. Sean looked at Cain with a smile. Cain just wanted to blow his head out. Sean:??? He picked up sugar and turned back to their own room. The rest of them also took a mysterious look at Sean. They didn''t say anything. They went back to their rooms and slept. Sean¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ the second day. Liao Li summoned them again, in the inner hall where he met Xi before. In addition to the Xuanjia orcs we saw yesterday, there are Bai Ling and a young Orc we haven''t seen before. Liao Li also has an old man with a bent back behind him. Xi tiny side head to behind a few people low voice way, "that is white sparrow, I also saw him for the first time yesterday, not familiar with him.". The one behind the Lord is the emperor. Everybody pay attention to that. " Su Tang looked straight at the old man and could not help clenching her fist. As soon as she showed a trace of malice to him, she did not expect that the other party immediately saw him keenly. Frightened, Sutang quickly lowered her head and grabbed Cain''s finger to play. She could feel the emperor''s eyes staring at her. It was like being watched by some vicious beast, which made people feel numb. But fortunately, the emperor soon shifted his eyes. Su Tang was relieved and warned herself that she must disguise her emotions, and that she could no longer be the same as before. Liao Li sat down in the seat. He didn''t know what happened after he left last night. Now his face is red and the spring breeze is still the same. He gently raised his hand. "You all sit down." After everyone sat down on the stools on both sides of the inner hall, he said with a smile, "I think everyone already knows what I''m looking for you to do today, so I won''t say any more..." before his voice died down, Liao Li saw Sean raise his hand leisurely, so he swallowed what he hadn''t said.

 Chapter 697

    Bai Ling was a little angry and said, "what''s your attitude? How can you talk to Ah Fu like this?" The white bird gave her a white look. "How can I speak? Why don''t you teach me? "¡° You White Lingqi Huhu pointed to the white Finch, "don''t think you amu protect you, I dare not hit you, but I have reached level 4, but you are just a level 3 God warrior." The white sparrow finally took the right eye to look at the white work properly, he hook up the lips Cape to sneer, "good, you move me to try?"? Let me see how powerful level 4 warriors are? " In the face of Baique''s provocation, Bai Lingqi''s scalp is numb, but she doesn''t dare to fight with him, otherwise Maya''s anger is far from what she can bear. Bai Ling forced himself not to pass an eye, "hum, what''s the meaning of bullying the weak? When will you be as powerful as me, I won''t beat you all over the floor to find your teeth!" White sparrow seems to have been used to bailing for no reason to find fault and admit counsels, he chuckled and no longer pay attention to her. Liao Li is used to the noise between them. After they stop, he goes on¡° Well, what''s the noise like? Go back and sit down The white sparrow didn''t get up at all, so what Liao Li said was to Bai Ling. Bai Ling curled his mouth and went back to his position. Liao Li took another look at the crowd, then turned his head and nodded to the emperor, "OK, emperor, go and announce the rules with them." The emperor folded his hands and bowed to Liao Li, "yes, Lord." Su Tang tried to cover her mouth to keep from laughing. She couldn''t understand why the Emperor didn''t become the emperor since he had given himself such a name? While being called emperor, he was in the position of a eunuch. Didn''t he feel embarrassed? Without waiting for Su Tang to think more, the emperor came down from above and took out a roll of paper from his sleeve. Yes, it''s paper. The surface of the paper is slightly rough, showing a kind of earthy yellow, and the texture is a little thick. Sue sugar sits up slightly.

 Chapter 698

    Su Tang has always been afraid to forget that if she wants to improve her physique and become a female in the animal world, she needs to take red blood Scrophularia and warm spring water soaked in Muxian God''s house. But now, suddenly knowing that the goal of Bangguo was also red blood Scrophularia, I was in a panic. Cain is aware of Su Tang''s uneasiness. He holds her hand tightly and gives some comfort. Then he looks up at Liao Li¡° Do we have to abide by the Lord''s rules? After all, we are not orcs of the state. " Liaoli looked at Cain in embarrassment. "It''s reasonable that you should abide by it." When Adam and Xi heard this, their faces turned black immediately. Autumn Mo is more can''t bear, she directly stood up, posture is about to leave the inner hall. Cain''s face was not pretty, either. But Liao Li said, "don''t worry, listen to me. You''ve all made great efforts to open the gate of Muxian mansion this time. Well, you still have to abide by some rules, such as not fighting at will, and the two goals we just mentioned, advanced cultivation method and red blood Scrophularia belong to us. No matter what you get, you don''t have to hand it over to me as long as you get it by your own strength without the intervention of our orcs. Is that ok? " Liao Li''s words made them look a little better. Then Cain asked, "we won''t talk about advanced cultivation methods, but what''s the matter with red blood Scrophularia? We don''t know what it looks like. If we waste a lot of energy to get it, will we give it to you for nothing? "¡° Liao Li took a look at the emperor and then explained, "to be honest, the wise men in our country are not in good health. The red blood Scrophularia is used to save his life. We don''t know what it looks like. We only know that it has a small white flower on its head. If you get it first, we are willing to exchange it with other herbs. " Cain stopped talking. Liao Li continued to coax him, "I''ve relaxed my requirements for you. I don''t know what will happen on the way to Muxian mansion. But don''t worry. I''ll escort you personally. You just need to have a good rest and don''t worry about anything else. "

 Chapter 699

    The emperor grinned two times, "why should the king have the same opinion as the dying people?" Liao Li looked at him and asked in a deep voice, "how sure are you that you can kill them? If I let them escape, I can''t bear the anger of those three tribes. " The emperor raised his chin slightly, and his eyes were full of black. "Don''t worry, Lord. I put poison in the food they ate at the banquet last night. This kind of poison is colorless and tasteless, and it won''t be noticed by people. Moreover, my weight is very small. If you count the time, it should be when they enter the Muxian temple. In this way, people will not be aware of it. Even if they are known later, they can get rid of the poison in Muxian''s house. It has nothing to do with us. " After hearing this, Liao Li frowned, "didn''t the poison you gave them last night make them lose their strength? How could this threaten their lives? " The smile on the corner of the emperor''s mouth was more and more enlarged. The dry skin on his face was wrinkled together, and the fundus of his eyes was full of strange light, which made people look not cold but millet. He was smiling, his voice was rough and hard. "Does the Lord think that everything in Muxian''s mansion is peaceful and there is no danger?" Liao Li suddenly realized. The emperor''s cold eyes swept over the Xuanjia orcs in Xuantian and Xuanshui, and then said, "even if they are not killed by the organs in Muxian''s mansion, aren''t they still there?" Xuanshui shivered fiercely. He heard such a big secret, so he couldn''t pretend that nothing had happened. He took the lead to step forward, bowing his head and clasping his fist, "Xuanjia people are willing to serve the Lord of the country! But at the Lord''s command The rest of the Xuanjia orcs also came forward and bowed their heads, "I''d like to serve the Lord!" Liao Li was very satisfied with their reaction. He nodded, "you''ve heard what I just said to the emperor. No matter what happens, you can''t let those people come out alive when you enter the Muxian temple. Do you understand?" Xuanshui: "understand!" Xuantian: "well, since you don''t want them to go, why don''t you just solve them here? Anyway, the crystal stones are all put in the female''s bag. Just grab them. "

 Chapter 700

    Xuanshui''s back had been soaked in cold sweat. He tried to calm down his emotions and said seriously, "yes! Xuanshui vowed to be loyal to the Lord Liao Li nodded with a satisfied smile. He was in a good mood to answer questions for Xuantian, "don''t you want to know, why don''t you shark them here and take the crystal stone?" Xuantian took a look at Xuanshui and nodded hesitantly. Liao Li continued, "that''s because, in order to open the door of Muxian God''s mansion, in addition to five pieces of crystal stones, it also needs a drop of blood from the orcs who are directly related to the race to activate the crystal stones. Otherwise, what do you think I should do with them?" Liao Li looks at Xuantian with a smile, with a pink light floating in his eyes. Xuantian suddenly a smart, he returned to God, heart beating all the time, he quickly lowered his head, dare not look at Liao Li. The inner hall was as quiet as death. A few orcs of Xuanjia clan even dare not breathe. Liao Li put out his hand and patted Xuanshui on the shoulder. "Among them, Cain, the little master of white tiger, and Xi, the little master of mermaid, you need to pay attention to the most. They are both level 5 warriors. It may be a bit difficult to deal with them at that time. But don''t worry too much. From today on, all the food I sent to them will be poisoned. Until you enter the Muxian temple, they will not be your opponents. You just need to watch them and send them for the last journey when necessary. Remember, they must not leave Muxian''s mansion alive, understand? " Xuanshui nodded heavily, "understand!" Liao Li was a little tired and pinched his eyebrows. He waved, "you go." When they left, Liao turned to the emperor¡° You obviously have poison in your hand that can kill them directly. Why not use it? "

 Chapter 701

    Liao Li faces forward, imagining the joy of dominating the whole Orc continent in the future. His heart is surging and filled with uncontrollable joy. He doesn''t notice the strange smile of the emperor behind him¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ After leaving the inner hall, Su Tang didn''t rush back. They decided to go shopping. Maybe it was granny who spread the news that the LORD was about to release those cubs. When everyone saw that shizai had not been captured, they spread the news to everyone in the inner city. Everyone''s face is full of long lost smile, has been dull inner city as if in this moment to live. Su Tang stood on the street, looking at the busy scene, not to mention the uproar of people, but compared with before, she finally had the smell of fireworks. Cain patted her on the top of the head. "Let''s go and have a look." Street vendors yell and sell their products when they meet people. They are bustling, one by one. Maybe everyone has been depressed for a long time. Suddenly, they get good news and want to relax. The streets were crowded, and it was difficult for them to walk side by side, so they were divided into two rows. Cain protects Su Tang to walk in the front, and Sean Baba follows. He wanted to walk on the other side of Su Tang, but he has to walk to the invisible side under Cain''s cool eyes. Adam and Xi protect Qiumo walking behind, two people like a knight guarding the princess, will she firmly protect in the middle. Qiu Mo sighed, "suddenly some miss yesterday''s street, not so crowded, walk also comfortable." Sue sugar took time to turn around and smile at her, "what''s the meaning of that? It''s still so hot and funny today." Qiu Mo nodded thoughtfully, "what you said is reasonable." The more you go in, the more people there are. Inexplicably, the two teams were scattered by the city people. Su Tang turned around and found that she couldn''t see Qiu Mo, so she said to Cain, "shall we find a place to wait for them?" Cain frowned slightly. He looked at many people around him. He always felt that something was wrong. He said, "go ahead first, they can''t be lost together." Su Tang thought for a moment, right. With Adam and Xi protecting Qiumo, there is no danger. Moreover, they live not far from here, so they can go back by themselves.

 Chapter 702

    Su Tang stares at her empty hand, then slaps her forehead. She''s such a fool! When watching LAN-STAR''s TV series, she didn''t see the scene of the protagonist''s money bag. How did she make complaints about it? But in fact, she is a big fool! As soon as she thought that she had just patted her arms and legs and said it was ok, Su Tang would like to give herself a big mouth¡° The man just stole my purse. Get him back quickly Cain quickly looked up and looked at the lane where the orcs had just left. Unexpectedly, he found that the other side didn''t leave. Instead, he held the money bag in his hand and looked at them with a provocative smile. Can you bear it?! The three rushed after the ORC. The orcs are not worried, they are about to squeeze out of the crowd before they turn around and run away. He seemed to be very familiar with the terrain. He walked around these houses. Whenever Cain was about to catch him, he changed the way. After repeated several times, Cain noticed something wrong. Cain could feel the strength of the orc in front of him. If he really wanted to avoid them, he would have succeeded long ago. But now this kind of feeling, like that Orc deliberately seduces them to pursue, as if they were manipulated in general, very wrong! Cain stopped immediately and grabbed Sean, who had to continue to rush forward. Sue sugar blinked, "why don''t you chase me?" Cain frowned, "it''s weird!" The orcs in front of them noticed that they had stopped, and they also stopped. They turned around and turned their purse in their hands, smiling and provocative? Don''t you want the purse? " Cain looked at the orc for a moment, convinced that he had never seen him before. Cain light hook lip a smile, "since you like, that sent you." Then he turned and left with sugar, and Sean quickly followed. That Orc Leng for a while, it seems that did not expect the other party will be so crisp to leave, he was a little anxious.

 Chapter 703

    The ORC was shocked. His heart beat like thunder. Because of fear, his voice became very sharp¡° Young Lord, he comes with me. Really, if you don''t come out again, I will be killed by him! " As the words fell, the door of a adobe house in front of them was opened, and the white sparrow was leaning against the door with a smiling face. Just as he was about to speak, a golden light flew towards him, and the white bird subconsciously stepped back¡° Dong --! " A knife was stabbing at the spot where the white sparrow had just stood. The blade of the knife went deep into the ground, and the handle of the knife trembled slightly outside. The white Sparrow''s heart jumped, and he looked at Cain in disbelief. He had already revealed his identity, but he didn''t expect Cain to give him a hand, and he didn''t show any mercy at all¡° "You..." the white sparrow said in silence. Cain looked at him coldly. "I hate being calculated." The white Sparrow''s face was twisted. It seemed that she wanted to fight with Cain. At this moment, a female voice came from the room, "OK, queer, let them in."¡° Yes, Eminem The white sparrow bowed to the people in the room, and then looked at Cain and them, "I am want to see you, come in." Cain took a cold look at the white sparrow, then put away the blade in his hand, got up and went straight to Su Tang. It seemed that he was going to leave directly, but he didn''t pay attention to their words. The white sparrow was almost laughed by the anger. It was the first time that someone didn''t give him face. As Cain and his wife walked out of the alley, the white sparrow suddenly said, "if you and your female don''t want to die for no reason, I advise you to come in." Cain was really affected by this sentence, and he suddenly stopped. Su Tang looked at him anxiously, "a Yin, don''t listen to him. Who knows what traps are waiting for us in that room." Cain pinched Su Tang''s palm and gave her a smile. Then he turned his head and looked at the white sparrow. "It must be that he didn''t want to let the Lord know that he had taken so much effort to lead us here. I don''t think there''s any other reason to meet us without telling the Lord, except to let us rebel against him. "

 Chapter 704

    Two people line of sight across a wall of fire, burst out of the temperature even more intense than the wall of fire. Both of them could not help but tensed their bodies and were ready to fight¡° Well, queer, you can''t be unreasonable to the guests. Put away the powers. " The white Sparrow''s eyes flashed a touch of unwilling, but he was obedient and put away the wall of fire. The female in the room said again, "forgive me, young master white tiger. In order to avoid the eyes and ears of the Lord, she created a little chaos and led you here. The white tiger young master may not know that you think you have a cooperative relationship with the national master, but the national master does not think so, otherwise he will not poison you, and I will not find you. White tiger is mainly interested in what I said. You can enter the house for a chat. If you don''t believe it, you can leave by yourself. I will never stop it. " Su Tang has already recognized that she is talking about the last female at the dinner party, the one she thinks is super a and has the momentum of the palace. It''s Maya. But she said the Lord wanted their lives and poisoned them? Time was pressing. She didn''t have time to feel her pulse, so she simply called out the system to scan Cain''s body. After spending 100 exchange points, she really showed some signs. She quietly grabbed Cain''s arm and looked into the room like a naive face, "are we really poisoned? I''m so scared. Ah Yin, let''s go in and ask what''s going on! " Cain took a look at Su Tang. Their eyes met in midair. Cain immediately realized that they might have some problems. He thought for a while in the same place, and then he took Su Tang to the house. Sean looked at them, thought about it, and quickly followed them. There was a raised board in front of the door of the house, which tripped for a moment. The arm and waist branch were soon held by people. As soon as Sean looked back, he saw the white sparrow smiling kindly to him, "be careful, don''t fall." Sean didn''t think much. He quickly stood up and said thanks to the white sparrow. White sparrow let go, fingertips micro motion, that solid touch seems to still remember, his mouth slightly up.

 Chapter 705

    Cain looked at Maya in silence. After a long time, Cain said slowly, "how does the lady want to cooperate with me?" With a big smile on her face, Maya sat up straight, looked at Cain and said, "let''s join hands and kill him! Destroy this abominable nation Cain also laughed, he shook his head, "my wife looks up to me too much, I''m just a small level 5 God warrior, shark can''t lord, also can''t destroy the country." Maya smile slightly convergence some, she said slowly, "I haven''t finished, why hurry to refuse?" She looked at Cain again, "if I guess correctly, your power level should be promoted to level 7 soon."!!! Cain''s eyes were full of caution when he looked at Maya again. The white sparrow looks at Cain with an unbelievable face. He thought that he had hidden his strength, but he didn''t expect that the ORC was more cruel! Looking at his appearance, they should be about the same size. The white sparrow thinks that he has good talent to cultivate to such a level. But this Orc is about to break through to level 7. Is he a monster? White sparrow has always been lazy eyes, but also finally dyed a touch of solemnity¡° You don''t have to look at me like that. I''m not liaoli. " Maya explained, "the God warrior who is trained by himself will have a vague understanding of his power level when facing the God warrior whose level is lower than his own, just like I do to you." Cain didn''t believe it very much. He looked at the white sparrow intently and wanted to try the feeling in Maya''s mouth. White sparrow mouth slightly a draw, "Hello, too much ah!" Cain ignored him and looked at Maya coldly. "Why didn''t I feel it?" Maya smiles mysteriously. "That''s because you feel the wrong way. Do you want to learn? I can teach you." Hearing this, Su Tang immediately woke up a lot. As the saying goes, no matter you are gallant, you are either cheating or stealing. I don''t know what bad water Maya is holding in her stomach. There may be a pit waiting for them to jump whether they take it or not.

 Chapter 706

    "And... Maya looked at Cain again." you don''t need to test me. I''ve shown my greatest sincerity to cooperate with you. If you want to know anything, just ask me. " Seeing Cain''s face exposed, Su Tang felt a bit like laughing. But the next second, Maya''s cool eyes also floated over, looking at her way, "you too." Su Tang''s smile froze on her face: "anyway, the camouflage has been pierced, so she held a broken attitude. Su Tang asked," since you are so powerful, you can kill them with a wave, why do you want to cooperate with us? Wouldn''t it be better to kill them directly? " Maya: "because I''m also poisoned. The dog emperor poisoned me. I can''t do it to them. Otherwise, do you think they can live to this day safely?" Cain: what''s your plan Maya shook her head comfortably. She pulled the corner of her lip. "Liao Li and the emperor will accompany you on your way to Muxian mansion. You need to find a chance to kill the emperor! As long as you kill the emperor, the rest can be handed over to me! However, the emperor is a wise man in the Kingdom, and his importance is second only to that waste of liaoli, so there will be a lot of God warriors to protect them in secret. But I believe that with the ability of you and your friends, it''s easy to kill him. "¡° My friends? " Maya reminds, "it''s the other three of you." Cain frowned slightly. "You know we are together, why do you want to separate us?" Maya stretched out her two fingers and shook them gently. "There are two reasons. One is to bring you all here. The goal is too big, which is easy to attract the attention of the Lord. You play a leading role in this team. To cooperate with you is to cooperate with your team. The second reason is that I don''t trust the mermaid master. At the beginning, Liao Li poisoned him because he couldn''t get the crystal from the mermaid patriarch. It should have been poisoned by time. But the little master of mermaid, when nothing happened, appeared here again. This makes me feel very suspicious. I think even if I find him, he will not agree to cooperate with me. " Sue sugar thought about it for a moment, as if it was.

 Chapter 707

    "I know Liao Li''s character best. He can''t give his treasure to others. So that''s what I said at the beginning. He poisoned you all. If you all died in it, he didn''t lose anything. If he escaped with treasure, it would be the encirclement and suppression of the imperial guards led by Liao Li. At that time, you didn''t have the strength to protect your body and your hands and feet were soft. Even an ordinary Orc without powers could easily kill you. So, consider the suggestion of cooperating with me In fact, after chatting for such a long time, Cain already had a score in his heart. He decided that the emperor must have something to restrain Maya, so she would try her best to find him by beating about the bush. It''s not so much about cooperation as it is about Maya trying to get rid of scruples by his hand, and then without scruples, she can kill all sides and even destroy the state. After all, it''s not difficult to feel from their conversation that Maya is almost cruel to the beast kingdom. He asked casually, "Oh? Listen to madam''s meaning, seem to know that kind of poison very well? Is there an antidote in the lady''s hand Maya made no secret, took out a small animal skin bag from her arms and put it on the table in front of them¡° Liao Li put all the poisons in your meals every day. If you can trust me, this is the antidote. If you sprinkle all these poisons in your meals before eating, you can get rid of the poison of soul swallowing powder and will not cause any harm to you. " Sue sugar see Maya and Cain are a face of serious conversation, once again quietly out of the system to scan Maya. After seeing the scan results, Su Tang''s doubts were all solved. Her hand hooked Cain''s thigh under the table. Cain took a small medicine bag from the table and opened it. There was a small amount of powder in it. He took Su Tang''s hand and got up. "I''ll take the antidote. I''ll think about cooperation." Maya expression rare serious, "what else to consider? I can give you whatever Liao Li can give you. Muxian Shenfu doesn''t appeal to me at all. Just take whatever you want. I won''t be like him. I just want to kill Liao Li and turn him into a waste

 Chapter 708

    Lineal blood. i see. No wonder she proposed to let the mermaid orcs and Taoyuan orcs walk around and combine with each other. Haiqi would have such a big reaction. It''s better that they don''t have a baby than to let go. It''s probably because of their lineage. Put these things together, Su Tang has many things that she didn''t understand before, but now she can figure them out. Don''t feel too good! The news just surprised them a little bit, but it didn''t stop them. Cain nodded to Maya. "Thank you for telling me. Let''s go first." White Sparrow''s face was stained with anxiety. He seemed to want to say something more, but Maya stopped him. When Cain and they came to the door, Maya suddenly said, "the antidote is only enough for you for one day. If you think about it, come to me at any time. I''ll wait for you here." It''s a pity that the steps of the three people didn''t stop and they didn''t turn back. After waiting for them to leave, the white sparrow said reluctantly, "Eminem, they are obviously shaken. Why don''t they persuade them?" Maya went to the window, looked at their back, slightly raised the corner of her lips, "what''s the hurry? If they agree directly, I''ll worry. Let them think about it. Anyway, there''s not much time left. They won''t refuse me." White sparrow spits out a bad breath, he raises a smiling face, "that is here to congratulate Eminem in advance, can destroy ten thousand beast nation, revive the red sparrow clan!" The corner of Maya''s mouth also rose a little. She clenched the windowsill with one hand. A wisp of black smoke floated out from her fingers, but she didn''t seem to notice¡° Soon, soon, after they kill the emperor, no one will be able to control me. Everyone here will not be my opponent. " A fire broke out on the wooden frame of the window sill. Maya took a calm look. Then the fire went out, leaving only a black fingerprint¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cain and they went back to their house and found that they had come back first. Qiu Mo ran to Su Tang and said, "sugar, where have you just gone? We''ve been looking for you for a long time

 Chapter 709

    After listening, everyone''s faces were slightly strange. Cain turned his eyes to Su Tang, "tell me, what do you find?" Su Tang immediately sat up straight and looked at everyone with interest¡° Maya, she said that she was also poisoned, so she couldn''t fight with Liao Li, but that''s not the case. " After seeing that everyone was distraught, Sutang said, "Maya is controlled by a kind of thing called Zixi Cordyceps. Zixi Cordyceps is a very magical species. Generally, Zixi Cordyceps and mother grass depend on each other. It will turn into a grass when it''s hot, and a worm when it''s cold. It''s very rare to change its shape according to the temperature outside. The one Maya takes is Zicao. People who take this herbal medicine will obey the orders of the people who take the motherwort, and they can''t resist the people who take the motherwort, otherwise they will explode the Zicao in their body and die. " Cain nodded, "so the emperor is the one who took the motherwort. That''s why Maya only asked us to kill the emperor."¡° That''s right Su Tang nodded with praise, "and there is another point. If the distance between the two people who took the mother grass and the child grass exceeds a certain extent, the child grass users will not be affected after the death of the mother grass users. This is also the reason why she asked us to leave here and then start again." Adam laughed. "Maya''s mind is meticulous. Maybe she didn''t expect that we would see through what she had been hiding." Xi picked up the antidote bag on the table, looked at it and smelled it. After a long time. He was a little puzzled and said, "can such a small amount really detoxify all of us?" Cain gave him a strange look. Su Tang also expressed some shock, "of course not. What are you thinking?" Although Maya looked like she was thinking for them and didn''t want anything, she knew it was impossible to move her little finger. In fact, in the final analysis, everyone just used each other. They didn''t reveal their cards, and Maya naturally kept them.

 Chapter 710

    Qiu Mo has a look at this and that, and asks with a tangled face, "well, since they all want our lives, why should we cooperate with them?" Su Tang knocked Qiu Mo''s head, "stupid Mo Mo, we are now cooperating with the Lord on the surface, that''s because we want to use the two crystal stones in their hands to enter the Muxian God''s house. Cooperating with Maya in secret, on the one hand, can reduce her vigilance to us, on the other hand, we can easily destroy the nation, as long as we are careful and guard against Maya and white sparrow. " After that, Su Tang winked at Cain. Her eyes were bright and full of stars¡° Ah Yin, am I right? " Cain light smile, big hand attached to Su sugar''s head, gently rubbed two times, "well." Adam added, "that''s right, but we can''t be in a hurry. It will be more true to hang her up for a few days and then go to her." XI: "that''s right." Qiu Mo and Xi en stare at a few people, have no chance to contact this kind of intriguing scene before, suddenly encounter, head some turn not too strong. Su Tang bowed her head, pretended to pull a few times in the animal skin bag she was carrying, and took out a detoxification pill from it¡° By the way, have you finished all the pills you were given? " Qiu Mo takes out two from her animal skin bag, "I still have two." Adam and Cain''s are gone, and Xi has one left. So Sue sugar divided the pills in her hand to make sure that each of them had at least three. "The powder doesn''t work very well, and if we make it ourselves, too much noise may cause suspicion. These pills can also relieve the discomfort of the body. Just take one when you feel uncomfortable," she explained Sean was also assigned three. He clenched the pill in his hand and looked at Su Tang with a smile, "thank you." Sue sugar waved, "no, it''s still us. You also heard Maya''s words. Besides crystal stones, you also need blood, so please go to Muxian temple with us. " Sean chuckled like a spring breeze, like the warm sun in March, refreshing, "it''s no trouble at all." Su Tang also smiles at him friendly.

 Chapter 711

    The day of departure. The sky is gray, with layers of dark clouds piled together, like a huge mountain, which may come down at any time. Recently, Tianyuan street, which is very busy, is very cold today. Looking around, all the doors and windows of the houses are closed, and no one can be seen. Su Tang looks around strangely. She can''t help but wonder, what happened these days that they don''t know? As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly saw Liao Li coming towards them¡° No rest, OK? You look a little bad. Shall I call a doctor to show you? " Su Tang couldn''t help but roll her eyes in her heart. She pretended to be something. If she didn''t know his true features in advance, maybe she would have been cheated by him. In order to avoid suspicions, Su Tang deliberately bought a box of air cushions and rubbed a thin layer on each of their faces before coming out. The original ruddy lips were somewhat pale because of the shading of the powder, which caused the whole person''s color to plummet. It looked as if he was sick. Liao Li was in the middle. Cain waved his hand, "nothing. Thank you for your concern. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest. I always feel weak." Hearing Cain''s reply, liaoli was almost mad with joy. But he didn''t show it on his face. He was very worried. "Well, shall we take two days off before we go? I''m afraid the body of the white tiger young master will not be able to bear it. " Cain''s "weakness" reveals a touch of stubbornness. He smiles, "thank you for your kindness. This little thing is nothing. We''d better go on the road as soon as possible." Liao Li sighed, as if he had nothing to do with it. He turned his eyes to the other people with a worried look on his face, "are you OK, too? Is there really no need to rest? " Everyone waved their hands to say no. Liao Li seemed to want to say something more. The emperor coldly interrupted him, "Lord, it''s getting late. If you don''t leave, the city people should come back." Liao Li was slightly stunned. Yes.

 Chapter 712

    In addition to Liao Li, the emperor also had a small step. They walked side by side, but the emperor was a little behind. The emperor sat on the chariot and took out a piece of animal skin. Su Tang glanced at the back. From the lines outlined above, it looked like a map. The emperor frowned and looked for a long time, and finally pointed out a direction, which seemed to be the direction of Muxian Shenfu. Su Tang didn''t care too much, because since Liao Li knew that they needed five stones to open the Muxian mansion, it was not unusual to know the location of Muxian mansion. Because it''s the first day of travel, everyone''s energy is relatively strong, except for a break at lunch time, during which they never stop. Everything is simple outside, so lunch is barbecue and fresh fruit. It''s just that the people who arrange barbecue in the state are not very good. Originally, the fat and tender meat is baked dry and hard, and the salt seems to be too much. It''s salty and astringent, so it''s hard to eat. So when she stopped to have a rest in the evening, Su Tang said she would not eat any more barbecues from the orcs. So Cain went directly to the orc who distributed the fresh meat and begged for a whole tusk. He did it by himself. When Liao Li and the emperor saw this, they looked at each other, and turned to murmur together for a long time. Finally, under the protection of several God warriors, the emperor went to find the orc who distributed the fresh meat. He didn''t know what he had told him. Anyway, he came back soon. Sue sugar, they built a small fire, not far from the big army. After the meat was cleaned, it was put on the branches, and everyone sat together around the fire. The fire kept licking the surface of the meat, and the oil made a "Zizi" sound under the action of high temperature, and soon a smell of meat came out. Su Tang took out salt, cumin powder, chili powder and other necessary seasonings for barbecue. Sean on one side saw it and blinked with some doubts. He thought that the bag that the little female was carrying was really magical. She didn''t look big, but it seemed to have everything inside. Sean soon shut his eyes as if he didn''t see anything.

 Chapter 713

    Others are interested. They came to see the map in Sutang''s hand. Cain frowned, pushed them away, and then told Sutang, "put things away first."¡° "Oh..." Sue sugar blinked, crumpled the map into a ball and put it back in her purse. Sean turns the barbecue in his hand and stares thoughtfully at Su Tang''s bag. This stare, inexplicably some out of mind. Perhaps his eyes were too straightforward. Cain gave him a look of displeasure and even coughed twice to remind him. Unfortunately, Sean didn''t know what he was thinking, and he was still unmoved. Or did Adam reach out and pat him, "what do you think? The meat is almost cooked. It''s time to put in seasoning. " Sean nodded knowingly, "ah... Oh... And then gave Adam a warm smile," thank you. " The meat was not thick, but now it''s medium cooked. Su Tang mixed the seasonings and sprinkled them on it. After a while, a strange smell of meat wafted out from them. All of a sudden, the other orcs who are eating barbecue feel that the barbecue in their hands is suddenly not fragrant! We kept twitching our noses, trying to smell where this strange fragrance came from. Soon someone followed the fragrance and found them. They knew that they were the guests of the Lord. They didn''t dare to act rashly, and they didn''t dare to ask. Bai Ling is different from those beast soldiers. She was spoiled and grew up when she was young. Almost nothing she wanted could escape from her palm. After she sent someone to find out the source of the fragrance, she dropped the dry and tasteless barbecue in her hand and came to Su Tang with a proud face. Bai Ling looked around and went straight to Su Tang, who she thought was the best bully. She kicked the stone she was sitting on and spoke arrogantly¡° Hello! I''ll have your barbecue, and you''ll have another one! "

 Chapter 714

    Su Tang glanced casually. "I''ll confiscate it, too." Bellington was puffing and puffing. She was red eyed and staring at Su Tang. "Are you kidding me?" Sue sugar shrugged, "white girl, you look up to yourself too much." After that, Su Tang took another bite of the barbecue. She narrowed her eyes with satisfaction. "Ah, it''s so delicious. I can eat such delicious barbecue. I''m so happy!" Bai Ling wants to grab it, but she knows that she is not the opponent of these people. She can only stare at other people angrily and wrongly. But other people either concentrate on barbecue, or taste delicious food like Su Tang, and don''t look at her at all¡° You''ve gone too far! I''m going to tell my father now and let him decide for me! You all wait for me! " She had never been ignored like this. Bailing felt angry, ashamed and annoyed. Finally, she stamped her feet reluctantly, put down her cruel words and turned to leave. But just two steps away, she heard Su Tang''s voice coming from the back of her body again, "Hey, you wait..." Bai Ling''s eyes were tinged with joy. She stopped, the corners of her mouth could not restrain the rise, and her heart was also very proud. Now I know I''m afraid. It''s OK to give her the barbecue as soon as possible. I have to wait until she moves out of her father''s name. White collar workers soon returned to the previous high-ranking appearance, she turned her head and looked at several people arrogantly, "hum, you are smart, now it''s too late to regret, I will be merciful to give you another chance, but this time I want all the barbecues in your hands."¡° "Puff..." Adam couldn''t help laughing for a moment. Bai Lingqi stares at him. Su Tang asked with a smile, "is there something wrong with Miss White? I call you, not to give you barbecue, just forget to take your money bag, oh ~ "ha ha ha ha ha... Heartless laughter came. Even more embarrassed than just now, the sense of shame and annoyance suddenly jumped up on Bai Ling''s head. Her face turned red, and her eyes were a little more dense. She clenched her fist and couldn''t stop shaking¡° You wait for me! I won''t let you go! " Bai Ling yelled and ran away. Adam yelled, "don''t you want your purse? Ha ha ha ha... Bai Ling raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes. She ran faster. She went straight to liaoli ''.

 Chapter 715

    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle, "that little female has been unlucky for eight generations. Every time she bumps into you, she will be teased and cried by you." Sue sugar said, "if she didn''t come to look for trouble, I would be crazy, I would tease her?"¡° Yes, yes, she did¡° It''s just that she''s so vulnerable that we didn''t do anything with her. "¡° Ha ha ha, I think it''s interesting to tease her. Teach me Tangtang, and let me come next time! " Autumn Mo they a word I a language of, Su sugar almost float to the sky. Cain glanced at them, then put two strings of barbecue into Sutang''s hand, "if you have nothing to do, help me barbecue." Su sugar casually took over, excitedly turned to look at Qiu Mo, is about to teach her own experience. The secret to detect first, in front of sue sugar''s head not light not heavy clap twice, "don''t talk, concentrate on barbecue." Su Tang looked at Cain discontentedly, snorted, but she was obedient and didn''t speak any more. The orc''s stomach is like a bottomless hole. It seems that it can''t be filled. Su Tang only ate a bunch, Qiu Mo only ate two and was full, but the rest of the orcs almost ate more than ten, and didn''t stop at all. After baking two more bunches and giving them to Cain, Su Tang shakes her wrists and asks, "are you not full yet? My hands are so sour!" Cain in the reflection of the firelight, a pair of obsidian like eyes bright, his big hand pinch Su sugar slender wrist, thin lips slightly hook up, "hard." On the wrist. Cain''s finger belly with thick cocoon kept rubbing back and forth, as if it had been teasing her heart, which made people blush and heartbeat. Under the reflection of fire light, Su Tang can see Cain''s smiling eyes, which are all her reflection. For a moment, the whole body seemed to rise several degrees suddenly, and the face couldn''t help getting hot. Su Tang suddenly broke away from Cain''s hand. She patted her face and stood up to calm herself. Seeing her reaction, Cain didn''t say anything and began to eat barbecue with a faint smile. Su Tang takes a deep breath. I don''t know if it''s her illusion. The air above is more comfortable. She looked around.

 Chapter 716

    Sue sugar smiles. She said, "with poison!" The others looked at each other¡° Since we can''t get close to the emperor, why don''t we use poison? He likes to use poison so much. If he died in the hands of poison, it would be comfortable to think about it. What do you think? " Cain did not comment. Adam: that''s true, but where do we find the poison? Since the emperor has poisoned us, he must be very good at poisons. What if he finds out? " Su Tang held up her chest, "brother, how did you forget me? Have you forgotten what I do? " Qiu Mo looks at Su Tang suspiciously, "what do you do? Aren''t you the saint of Taoyuan? " Adam felt his chin thoughtfully. "You''re a doctor. Can you still use poison?" Sue sugar immediately proud of the twist. Patting his chest, he complacently said, "that''s nature. Since ancient times, medicine and poison are not separated. What is poison? It is to put the herbs with the same medicinal properties together after being familiar with the medical theory, so as to produce a bad reaction, which is poison. I am familiar with medical theory. I know what herbs can produce great effects and even hurt my life. Do you think I can use poison Adam immediately smile, he nodded hard, "calculate, of course!" Cain silently removed Sutang''s paw from her chest. It''s not big. Don''t shoot it anymore. It seems that he will have to work harder in the future. Su Tang, immersed in self satisfaction, didn''t notice Cain''s difference. Xi frowned and said, "as Adam just said, since the emperor can use poison, he must be able to detect the existence of poison. I don''t think that''s going to work. " Qiumo is like a little white rabbit. It makes sense to listen to this talk, and it makes sense to listen to that talk. For a moment, I don''t know who to listen to, so I have to turn my eyes to Sutang again¡° What you said is reasonable, but since I came into contact with the name of the emperor, and now I know him, he has poisoned four people.

 Chapter 717

    Cain thought about it and said, "I think it''s OK. The emperor would not expect that some of us are proficient in pharmacology, but during the safe period, we''d better observe it for another two days." Su Tang agreed¡° Just in time, I can also take advantage of this time to prepare After the agreement, we all ate almost. After all, we ate a whole tusk. Cain, with Su Tang, found a clean place near the edge of the procession, and turned into a small tent with a small window for ventilation. The advantage of going with them is that there is no need to arrange a vigil. With the shelter of the tent, Su Tang unscrupulously took out the hide, spread several layers, soft and fluffy just stop. Cain was lying there quietly with sugar in his arms. There was silence around him. Only occasionally came the slight footsteps of the patrolling orcs. Cain reached out and lifted a wisp of threadose hair, put it to the tip of his nose and sniffed it. It had a nice smell¡° The emperor is also a stranger? " Although it was a question, Cain''s tone was very affirmative. There was a moment of stiffness in Sutang''s body. But she soon relaxed, and she nodded, "yes." Cain was silent for a few seconds. At last, he asked, "am I a stranger?"¡° Yes and No Su Tang''s reply made Cain not understand very well. He gave a wry smile, "so you are not from the world of beast God, are you? In other words, there is no animal God''s world at all, right? " Sutang takes a deep breath. After all, she has decided to stay here and live a good life, so the truth she tried to hide is now dispensable. She sorted out her emotions and spoke slowly¡° I don''t know if there is a world of animal gods, but we are definitely not from the world of animal gods. We come from a place called blue star. "Su Tang told Cain all about her life on blue star, without any concealment. The more Cain listened, the more he worried about gain and loss. The orc''s good night vision makes him clearly see the smile on Su Tang''s face when he describes the life of blue star.

 Chapter 718

    So Sutang asked softly, "what did you say?" Cain chuckled. "Want to know?" Sue sugar hesitated and nodded. Cain also sat up straight, some languidly leaning against the wall, pointing to Su Tang, "you come here, I''ll tell you." Cain''s throat rolled a few times to Sutang''s pure eyes, which seemed to know nothing about the world. Watching Su Tang move towards him like a caterpillar, Cain''s smile deepened. He took Su Tang''s waist, leaned down and pressed it to her ear, and said in a hoarse voice, "I said, if you are pressed by me, you are my person. I will not let you go forever!" Crisp hemp like a ray of lightning, along the ears spread to the whole body. Su sugar apricot eyes slightly open. Her hands were tightly pressed on her head by Cain''s one hand, her waist was fixed by the other hand, and her legs were even more pressed. Su Tang''s face is getting hotter and hotter. The ear is full of Cain''s provocative voice, and the lip palpates her ears, almost making her soft. Sue sugar is very uncomfortable twist twice, "this, Cain, you get up first... Shh... Call me a yin."¡° Ah, ah Yin, uh... Breathing seems to be taken away all at once, but the author is afraid to write any more, for fear of being banned. When Cain lay down again, he had a smile on his face, just like a nightmare beast with enough food and drink. Su Tang reached out and touched her red, swollen and broken lips, as well as the slightly painful mouth print between her neck. She raised her weak little hand and hammered Cain hard. She said, "it''s all your fault. How can I see people tomorrow?"

 Chapter 719

    Cain couldn''t hear what Su Tang said. He only remembered what Su Tang said¡ª¡ª So we can stay. So you can stay? Will sugar stay? She''ll stay! Just in the heart of that unhappy instant disappear, he will su sugar turned over, facing Su sugar, two eyes bright¡° Tangtang, I love you. " In the face of the sudden confession, Su Tang didn''t feel moved. She was stunned for two seconds. Then a hand reached Cain''s forehead and touched it. "What''s the matter with you today? You don''t have a fever. What''s your nerve? Biting me and confessing to me, are you poisonous? " Cain shook his head. He rubbed hard into Sutang''s arms. "I only have you." Sue sugar scolded Cain to extrapolate, but did not know that the tip of the ear has already been stained with a touch of pink. She gave Cain another push. "Did you hear what I just said? I and the emperor are doomed enemies. I can''t let him find my identity, and I can''t let him get red blood Scrophularia. " Cain chuckled and squeezed Su Tang''s hand. He put it on his hot chest and felt the powerful heartbeat. He promised Su Tang, "I won''t let the emperor hurt you. First, follow your plan. If we fail, I will kill him at the last moment when we enter the Muxian temple, even if we exhaust all the powers. So, don''t be afraid, huh? " The ending is fluttering, slightly picking up, floating into Su Tang''s ears, especially attractive. Comfortable out of a breath, Su sugar mood is very beautiful, "I know, I know, I want to go to bed." With that, she closed her eyes and looked like, "I''m asleep. Don''t disturb me.". Cain felt funny and touched her trembling eyelashes. Then he gave her a kiss on her eyebrows and said, "go to sleep." It''s like a dragonfly skimming water, leaving no trace. Su Tang''s mouth can''t help but rise. Even dream is sweet peach¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ I don''t know what Liao Li said to Bai Ling. For the next two days, no matter how fragrant their barbecue was, bailing would not come here.

 Chapter 720

    But Bai Ling didn''t take Xuanshui''s words to heart at all. She glared at him fiercely, "with your mouth, if you want to eat by yourself, I won''t eat this kind of meat! I''ll go to my father Xuanshui looks at Bai Ling''s back and shakes his head helplessly. The white sparrow looked at him and said, "don''t worry about her. They are spoiled. When we get to the wood immortal''s house, we can''t even eat this kind of meat." Xuanshui nodded his head and said yes. He looked at the white sparrow quietly. Maybe it''s because of going to Muxian God''s house. White sparrow cut off her usual shoulder length hair. Her red short hair was flying wildly. She was very capable. Her dark eyes were dark, powerful, powerful, and full of explosive power. Just thinking of his character and his unique hobby, Xuanshui sighed a pity at the bottom of his heart. What a good God warrior! Unfortunately, Bai Ling came to liaoli with an unhappy face. In fact, Liao Li also felt bad. He had been used to big fish, big meat and delicious food in the state. No matter what he ate, there were people waiting on him. Suddenly, he couldn''t eat well and sleep well, which was very different from the life of the state. In only three days, Liao Li was gaunt. In particular, he can only eat barbecue without any flavor of barbecue, but he has to smell the fragrance from Sutang not far away. Liao Li also feels the importance of eating well for the first time. Bai Ling came to Liao Li crying, "father, I''m hungry." Liao Li took a look at the tasteless barbecue in his hand, touched his belly and sighed silently. He''s hungry, too. Bai Ling red eyes, sniffed, "father, you go to let them give you barbecue to eat, you are the Lord, they certainly dare not refuse you!" Hunger is eating into liaoli''s brain. He thought that what Bai Ling said was reasonable. He took another look at the dry barbecue in his hand. He was very distressed. Why didn''t you think of bringing two good cooks with you when you made up the couple?

 Chapter 721

    After listening to Bai Ling''s words, Liao li felt that his body and mind were unblocked. Although it was the emperor who helped him to establish the state, it did not mean that the emperor was able to point out to him that he was superior or inferior. These were all put forward by the emperor, and he thought they were very good. But in the past two seasons, the emperor became less and less aware of being a slave. He often contradicted him, even tried to control him. Although Liao Li was slightly dissatisfied with the emperor, he could not offend people to death. After all, the emperor could always think of things that other people could not think of, which was very beneficial to the development of the state. Liao Li pretended to reprimand Bai Ling, "well, ling''er, how can you talk to the emperor like this? Maybe you are dizzy with hunger, my poor baby. My father will take you to the barbecue. " Bai Ling immediately took Liao Li''s arm with joy, and the father and daughter walked towards Su Tang. The emperor stayed in the same place, staring at their backs, his eyes were as fierce as sudden poison. He clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, closed his eyes, and breathed several breaths before he forced himself to calm down¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Because this time liaoli was on his side. Bailing was more cocky than when he came last time. She wanted to look at people with her nostrils, and her head was almost level. Cain looked at liaoli and pretended not to understand his intention. He asked in surprise, "what happened to the Lord? What can I do for you Liao Li coughed awkwardly. It''s really embarrassing to pull down your face to beg for food¡° Well, what''s that? Are you barbecue? It smells good! " According to Liao Li''s idea. Cain should nod yes, and then politely ask if he wants to stay and eat. In this way, he can push the boat along the river, and the channel becomes a canal. But it happened!

 Chapter 722

    Su Tang was stunned for a moment. Then she blushed and seemed very excited. She said, "it turns out that the Lord values our barbecue so much! It''s our pleasure. If the Lord doesn''t mind, enjoy it. " Seeing that they finally understood what they meant, Liao Li was relieved. He took the barbecue from Adam and couldn''t wait to take a bite. It''s tender inside and scorched outside. It''s delicious. It''s tender and juicy. I don''t know if it''s because I''ve been hungry for a long time. Liao Li thinks the barbecue in his hand is the best barbecue he''s ever had! If at this moment can give him a bowl of delicious rice, Liao Li fantasy, comfortable squint eyes, straight sigh. Liao Li was comfortable, but Bai Ling stamped his feet in a hurry. He almost jumped on it and snatched food from Liao Li''s mouth. Su Tang thought it funny and gave Bai Ling a piece of barbecue. Father and daughter wolfed down, regardless of their image, their hands were covered with oil. In the end, they ate with a round belly and belched straight, which comforted their internal organs and made them feel comfortable. Even Bai Ling, who had been looking down on them, became more docile. Liao Li had enough to eat and drink. He took out a piece of linen from his sleeve, wiped it on his mouth and put it back again. Sue sugar frowned disgustingly. I don''t know how long that linen cloth hasn''t been cleaned. It''s covered with black grease, thanks to Liao Li. Liao Li smiles two times, he says¡° This barbecue really tastes good. Well, I''ll send someone to bring my share of the meat. You''ll bake it together by the way. It''s just a little help. Ha ha. " Cain light smile, "can help the Lord, is our honor." Liao Li nodded with satisfaction. He glimpsed two bunches of barbecue left by the fire. Think of the good taste of barbecue, mouth and unconscious secretion of a lot of saliva. But he really couldn''t eat any more. Then he thought about the emperor whom bailing had contradicted when he arrived. With a smile, Liao Li came forward and picked up two bunches of barbecue.

 Chapter 723

    Liao Li came to the emperor with barbecue in a good mood¡° Try it. It''s really delicious! " The emperor looked at him and said nothing. He took the barbecue and put it aside. Liao Li light cough, "don''t you try it, the taste is really OK." The emperor took a look at the tender color of the barbecue, bursts of fragrance rushed into his nose, people can''t help but salivate¡° The atmosphere is a little subtle. Liao Li laughed twice, "I know you are greedy, specially for you." The emperor could not tell what it was like in his heart, but he was no longer affectable. He picked up the barbecue and was ready to put it into his mouth. Just a second before biting, he suddenly thought of something. He took a silver hairpin from his head and put it into the barbecue. Liao Li had seen him do this before, and he frowned slightly. "Why, are you afraid they''re poisoning the barbecue?" The emperor light return a way, "although I think unlikely, but still want to be cautious." Liao Li nodded thoughtfully. After a while, the hairpin was pulled out and attached with a thin layer of black. The emperor''s face suddenly became very ugly. Liao Li coughed again. "I snatched the meat from them directly, so the poison in it..." Emperor: "seeing Liao Li''s face with a slightly embarrassed look, the emperor seemed to understand why he actively encouraged him to eat roast meat just now, for fear that he would be poisoned. The emperor said something. He took out a small bag made of animal skin from his chest. After opening it, there was a kind of yellow powder inside. He squeezed a little powder and sprinkled it evenly on the barbecue. After a while, he tried again with a silver hairpin. Sure enough, as he expected, the meat was no longer toxic. The emperor was slightly relieved.

 Chapter 724

    He flipped through all the books like crazy, and finally found the whereabouts of Muxian Shenfu and red blood Scrophularia in an unofficial history book called strange talks and different records. He doesn''t know whether the contents of this book exist in this world, but he has no choice. He must try, try! Muxian Shenfu! Red blood Scrophularia! When he finds red blood Scrophularia, when he can change his constitution, when he also becomes a god warrior, with those strange magic. The emperor''s breath gradually shortens a few minutes, he smile Jie Jie, it seems that the world has been in his control¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ For the next ten days, Liao Li provided Cain with a large amount of meat every day and asked them to help cook it. The emperor is also always cautious, every time before eating with silver hairpin test. In order to make Liao Li more convinced, the closer they get to muxianshenfu, the less meat they roast. Liao Li came to ask. They all looked very weak. He only said that they had no strength and could not bake too much meat. They are very close to Muxian temple. The map of Su tangna shows that they can reach their destination one day at most. And the emperor was just like Su Tang''s guess, as long as the herbs put into the barbecue were not toxic, he could not detect it at all. Now he has accumulated five kinds of medicinal herbs in his body. Only one of the key herbs can react with the other five herbs and become a highly toxic one. At least in the current environment and conditions, this poison can not be removed. This poison has a latent period, at least 24 hours later will appear, so that people will not suspect them. Adam gathered around the fire and asked in a low voice, "if there''s no accident, we''ll be there before sunset tomorrow. Is the last poison ready?" Sue sugar nodded. "Ready. In order to avoid suspicion, this is the last time we barbecue him. If the speed is fast, he will probably have poisonous hair tomorrow night. " Adam said, "what about liaoli and bailing? Is it also poisonous? I suggest that we let them survive first, so that they can minimize their doubts about us. " Although Xi agreed with what Adam said, he frowned slightly, "but the three of them are eating the same food these days. How can we guarantee that they won''t have poisonous hair?" Everybody''s not talking. Turn your attention to sue sugar. Su Tang said with a smile, "it''s easy to do. As long as they can eat one more piece of barbecue than the emperor, and let the medicine in the middle of the two pieces of barbecue offset each other, they won''t have an accident."

 Chapter 725

    Not long. Cain came back with some Goo Goo eggs in his hand. Adam was happy when he saw it¡° Hey, where did you find it? We just came over there, and I didn''t even see it. " Cain gave him a cold glance. "You are blind." Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. Adam touched his nose in dismay. He didn''t care about Cain''s attitude. He said excitedly¡° Quick, quick, get up the pot, boil water and cook two eggs. I''m tired of barbecue after so many days. " Cain patted off Adam''s claws and said, "who said who would give it to you?" Cain''s words were very big, and Adam''s hands were red. He couldn''t help taking a puff from the corner of his mouth? Why don''t you just make a joke with Tangtang? Are you serious? " Cain gave Adam a look and didn''t want to talk to him. Su Tang''s eyes lit up. She seemed to know what Cain was going to do. She blinked at Cain. Cain light smile, "if they eat more of that piece of barbecue for cuckoo eggs?" In fact, as early as Su Tang raised this question, Cain immediately thought that when they came to garrison, they passed by a coo coo''s nest. Disturbed by the team, Gu Gu beast has long been missing, leaving only a few eggs that have not been crushed. Liao Li boasted of his high status and Bai Ling was very proud, so if they sent new food and only enough for two people to taste, the emperor would never be given half of it. When people wanted to understand the key, they looked at Cain with admiration. Su Tang nodded happily, "it''s not too late. Cook it quickly. It''s just that the meat is almost roasted. After that, send it to them. It''s time to take in the net after spreading bait for such a long time." Adam''s IQ also began to return, "yes, things are rare. Just give them an egg and divide it in two. We''ll save the rest for ourselves." Cain didn''t care about Adam. When everything was ready, Cain took Su Tang and sent the barbecue and Goo Goo eggs to liaoli.

 Chapter 726

    Bai Ling couldn''t wait, so he picked up a piece directly. "What''s good to try? They don''t have the ability to poison. It''s the last day. It''s time to poison." The Emperor gave Bai Ling a cold look and didn''t speak. Although he also felt that it was impossible, he believed that being careful made Wannian boat. Liao Li didn''t speak. After the emperor had tested all the meat, he picked up a piece and ate it. Only five pieces of meat were delivered today. Bai Ling and Liao Li are two pieces each. After eating, I still lick my lips. Bailing saw the emperor''s eating method, some disdained to curl his mouth, "it''s just a slave, and we eat the same thing." The emperor cast a cold glance at Bai Ling. "What are you looking at?" said Bai Ling? Am I wrong? You''re just a useless person who can''t transform and have no powers. What''s the right to stare at me? " The emperor''s tone was plain, but his words were a little strange. "I dare not. I''m just a trash who doesn''t have any powers. I''m not afraid to be laughed at by others for bullying me like this." Bai Ling immediately collapsed, "who dares to laugh at me? I am bullying you, what can you do? Do you think it''s very powerful to give a father two ideas? In the end, don''t you expect us to find you medicine? With such an attitude, can you believe that I will not give you the medicine even if I lose it? " The emperor could not help clenching his fist. Bailing is right. Medicine is the most important thing for him. He wrote down the humiliation this time! Liao Li pinched his forehead in distress. On the one hand, he was his favorite cub, and on the other hand, he was his right-hand assistant. It''s really hard for him¡° Well, ling''er, since you have finished eating, go back and have a rest. " The white work properly didn''t have good spirit of stare emperor one eye, heavily hummed a then left. The emperor lowered his eyes, fingertips moved, and his heart was entangled with depression. He''s not from here. He doesn''t have the shape of a beast. He can''t wake up. So should they be ridiculed as human beings? Animals are animals after all. Even if they become human beings, they can''t speak human words.

 Chapter 727

    A day of peace. In order to make the play more realistic, they didn''t barbecue again on this day. All the food was sent by Liao Li. It was as bad as ever. They did arrive at the gate of Muxian mansion before sunset as planned. Su Tang originally thought that muxianshenfu would be a mansion with green bricks and red tiles, small bridges and flowing water, pavilions and pavilions, and a luxurious and simple courtyard. I didn''t expect that there was no sign of any buildings here, and there were huge trees all around. It''s just that there are two big trees, which are very strange. The twigs twined together to form an arched circle. It looks like a door. On the tree trunk, under the shelter of the leaves, there are five irregular shaped gaps, which are supposed to be filled with five crystal stones. Liao Li is in a good mood when he arrives at his destination safely! With a big wave of his hand, he said, "rest in place, and go in again tomorrow morning!" There is no objection. Maybe it''s because we are going to explore an unknown world tomorrow. We are all in a very uneasy mood. We are not in the mood to play. There is a silence around us. Su Tang is also nervous on their side. They always pay attention to the movement of the emperor. When everyone had dinner, there was still no news. Su Tang can''t help but wonder if Liao Li and Bai Ling have eaten all the barbecues, but haven''t they left a bite for the emperor? Otherwise, it''s been a whole day, there shouldn''t be no movement! Today, in order to be able to get here before sunset, they didn''t stop all the way, so it''s hard to avoid some sleepiness when they relax. She was lying in Cain''s arms, drowsy. When she was half asleep, suddenly a fierce scream tore through the night sky and woke all the people in her sleep. Sue sugar a clever from Cain''s arms up, some confused asked, "what''s the matter?" Cain opened his eyes, too. His eyes were clear and bright. His eyes were as black as ink stone. He raised his lips and said, "it''s time to take in the net."

 Chapter 728

    Liao Li was so angry that he couldn''t stop shaking. After spending so many years with the emperor, he could see that the emperor died of poison. But it was because the emperor died of poison that he could not believe it. But the beast soldier dragged Liao Li''s trouser legs and cried for mercy. Liao Li was holding his breath and had nowhere to spread his fire. He gouged out the beast soldier and said in a loud voice, "it''s not good for you to take care of people. What''s the use of you, waste? Drag him down and beat him to death!" Immediately, two beast soldiers came forward and dragged the beast soldier to one side of the woods. Rao was the beast soldier crying for mercy again, and there was no one pleading for him on the field. The dull sound of the stick beating on the body was accompanied by the scream of the beast soldier, and the hearts of the people on the scene were all pulled together. After a while, the beast soldier was silent. But Liao Li is still angry. In the past two seasons, although the emperor''s behavior has been a little strange, it is still his left and right arms after all. Now that he has been killed, no one can give advice for Liao Li. How can Liao Li not be angry? His eyes hazed from the presence of people''s faces swept, in the stealth pause, but quickly moved away, and finally fixed on the white sparrow. He said fiercely, "I don''t know who did harm to the emperor, but if you let me know, I won''t let him go! I''ll give him a taste of "no survival, no death!" In Liao Li''s view, Cain and they are not big though they are suspected. Not to mention whether they will use poison or not, in the past ten days, the emperor and he ate the same things. It''s unreasonable that the emperor was poisoned and he was OK. But today they didn''t eat the barbecue. The emperor died in the evening, so he was poisoned at noon. Coincidentally, the barbecue at noon is from white Sparrow! White Sparrow! Although he is his own cub, Liao Li doesn''t like him at all. On the one hand, he felt that he inherited the blood of the rosefinch family. He was obviously a little bigger than ling''er, but he was just a level 3 God warrior. On the other hand, he was Maya.

 Chapter 729

    "Father, brother a is right. He has no injustice or hatred with the emperor. How can he be responsible? In my opinion, those foreigners are the most suspect! Why don''t you arrest them and torture them? " Su Tang "weak" shaking, the whole person looks like tottering, at any time to fall in general. She wanted to cry and looked at Bai Ling, "how can the little Lord say that to us? We''ve worked hard to roast meat for you these days, but you''re going to bite us back. I thought I had a feeling with the young master these days, but I didn''t expect that the young master would throw this feeling on the ground and make me feel sad. " Su Tang seems very sad, turned around and fell in Cain''s arms, sobbing in a low voice. Bai Ling frowned, and the expression on his face was as ugly as eating excrement. How is this different from what she expected? Isn''t this female very noisy? In the past, when I argued with her, she could get back three sentences. How could she be so delicate today? Bai Lingqi, however, said, "what are you pretending to be? I think you are guilty. The emperor must be your shark. Father, you should order her to be dragged out and beat to death Qiumo is shocked to see bailing, her beautiful eyes full of tears, "little Lord, how can you be so willful? Even if you don''t like us, you can''t throw dirty water on us on such occasions. The Lord of the Kingdom has been distressed enough. It doesn''t matter if we are wronged. The key is not to disgrace the Lord of the Kingdom''s reputation! We all know that the death of the emperor has nothing to do with us, but you insist that the monarch punish us. Where do you want the monarch to save face Say, autumn Mo also turned to rush into Xi''s arms, whimper of cry don''t stop. She and Su Tang''s cries fell on each other, as if they were really wronged. Bai Lingqi''s face turned red! Especially after she felt the strange eyes of the surrounding beast soldiers, she was even more angry! bitch! These two bitches! Before Ming Ming, a pair of drags on the longhorn''s extremely appearance, now suddenly pretends the grievance here, is really good can act! Bai Ling bit her lip, she said with her eyes staring and teeth gnashing, "let''s talk, two bitches, I''m not tearing your mouth!" Su Tang and Qiu Mo are like two frightened rabbits¡° Ah, help! Young master Bai Ling is angry with you¡° Ah, help! Master bailing is bullying people! "

 Chapter 730

    Su Tang looked at Bai Ling with some loss. Why did she leave before she had enough fun? The longer we get along with each other, we find that the girl''s heart is actually withered. She not only wants to give all the good things to herself, but also can''t see others! If this kind of person is placed in the blue star, it''s nothing. At most, people say that she is selfish. But this is the world of the jungle. If you get along with people like her, you may be killed by her. Moreover, Bai Ling is not only withered in heart, but also withered in mouth. He even scolds her and Momo for being a bitch. Hum, it''s cheap to slap her in the face. Sue sugar took back her eyes a little complacently. But on the way, he accidentally ran into Liao Li''s sight. Sue sugar was surprised. Timidly, she drew her eyes back into Cain''s arms. Liao Li looks at Cain with a gloomy face. "The little master of white tiger should take care of his female. Maybe he won''t be so lucky next time." Cain light back way, "don''t bother the Lord, I will take good care of my female." After thinking about it, he added, "at least I won''t be angry with her for outsiders." Liao Li''s eyes narrowed. He stared at Cain and sneered, "Oh, I hope the white tiger young master can do it forever." Let''s go. He turned to the beast soldiers and said, "let''s disperse, you guys. Go to find a place with good scenery and bury the emperor." At Liao Li''s command, the crowd dispersed. Cain and they followed the crowd back to their tents. Sue sugar fell into Cain''s arms with a smile¡° You know what? I used to hear that a person''s face was blue and white, white and red, red and black, black and purple. I was thinking, is her face a palette? How can there be so many colors? Only when I saw bailing today did I know that when I was extremely popular, I really had this kind of expression! Ha ha ha ha! Hahaha, she must have thought that Momo and I would hate her as before. Hum, we are not! I''m going to pretend to be a wronged little white lotus to disgust he

 Chapter 731

    When Su Tang was at blue star, she had never been so close to diamonds. She only saw them on TV, on the advertisement page and on the counter across the glass. She doesn''t know how to distinguish the quality of diamond varieties, but at this moment, she thinks the diamond ring in her hand is the best in the world! After the surprise, is endless sorrow. She and Cain almost never separated. Looking at the appearance of the diamond ring, he must have prepared it long ago, but she knew nothing about it. Su Tang took a breath, turned around and hugged Cain tightly, burying her face in his arms. Cain, a little confused, gently stroked her hair and asked tentatively, "don''t you like it? I like it Su Tang''s voice is a little stuffy¡° Yes, I like it very much. I''m just, I''m so happy. " At the beginning, Su Tang regretted this condition. It''s not blue star here. It''s very difficult to cut and polish hard stones like diamonds here. She had already put this matter behind her, but just after Cain proposed marriage, she suddenly remembered that she was going to tease Cain. But I didn''t expect that such a person who put her words on the tip of her heart, how could she not be moved? Su Tang retreated from Cain''s arms and looked up at him with a wet tear on his eyes. Cain leaned down and kissed her at the end of her eye. "If you think it''s early, I can wait." In a word, it almost made Su Tang cry. How could she find such a man who loves her, cherishes her, loves her and spoils her. If you have a husband like this, what do you want? Sue sugar suddenly laughed. She lifted her sleeve to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and was about to put a ring on her hand. But something suddenly occurred to her.

 Chapter 732

    The next day. After eating wild fruits, we gathered at the entrance of Muxian temple. Liao Li''s face was as ugly as ever, and Bai Ling''s eyes were red and swollen. The rest of them were more or less pale. After all, the unexpected situation last night, we all have their own small abacus hidden in their hearts, and it is inevitable that the rest is not good. Liao Li said with a gloomy face, "little master white tiger, we are here. Please take out the crystal stone." Cain turned and looked at Sutang. Su Tang lowers her head and takes out three pieces of crystal stones from her small bag. She gives them to Sean, Cain and Xi. Liao Li took a look at them, then went to the white sparrow and said, "give me the sparrow." The white sparrow picks eyebrows with a smile, "what can I do for you? Can you go to Muxian''s mansion? " Liao Li''s face turned red. He was angry with the white sparrow¡° I can''t get in, but bailing can get in! Don''t waste your time here. Hand in the crystal quickly. " The white sparrow slowly took out the pyrophyllite from her arms. "To be honest, the pyrophyllite has recognized me as the main one. Only my blood can activate it. Forgive me, bailing can''t do it!" Liao Li thinks that the white sparrow is talking nonsense. He ignores him at all. He grabs the crystal and puts it into Bai Ling''s arms. Sue sugar frowned slightly. When she heard the white Sparrow''s words, she suddenly remembered what Maya had said before. Although Xi inherited the blood of the mermaid clan, he was not directly related. Thinking about it, Su Tang whispered something in Qiu Mo''s ear. White spirit puffed his eyes and raised his eyebrows to the white sparrow. "I think you are clearly jealous that I can get the favor of my father. Only I am qualified to open the door of the wooden immortal''s house, so I''m talking nonsense here." The white sparrow sighed bitterly, his thin lips gently opened, "fool." Bai Ling''s face immediately became ferocious, "you dare to scold me, I think you are a fool! And it''s rubbish! " The white sparrow carelessly lifted the eyelid, "who is the fool trash scolding?" Bai Ling fork waist, a face fierce way, "stupid waste in scolding you!" The white sparrow suddenly realized and nodded, "Oh, it turns out that it''s stupid trash who is scolding me."

 Chapter 733

    What Maya, what five tribes. He didn''t pay any attention! He will become the first God warrior to break through level 9, he will become the master of this continent, and he will become the second beast god worshipped by all animals! Thinking of his great power in the future, Liao Li feels very comfortable from head to toe. Xuanshui, as the representative of the Xuanjia clan, took the lead in advancing with the topaz. He bit his finger to drop blood on the kyanite, and then put the kyanite into the last of the five empty spaces. The perfect combination of crystal and vacancy seems to be an integral whole. Crystal seems to have life, shining and flowing. Bai Ling suddenly screamed, "who allowed you to put it first? If you want to let me go, you should let me go first. Who allowed you to do that? " Xuanshui''s reaction was also very quick. He quickly explained, "I didn''t mean to. I just came to test if there was any danger. Little master bailing, forgive me!" Bai Ling said, "I don''t care! You take down the spar and let me put it first Xuanshui looks at Liao Li in embarrassment. Liao Li raised his face and said, "bailing, what are you doing? If you don''t want to do it, let the white sparrow come! " The white work properly a face is not reconciled of bite the lower lip, she fiercely stare Xuan water one eye, then just take crystal stone to come forward. She bit her finger like Xuanshui had done before, dropping blood on the crystal. She confidently took the crystal stone to the empty seat, but somehow, suddenly a white light flashed by, and the white spirit was bounced away with the crystal stone. The beast soldier behind Liao Li quickly hugs Bai Ling to avoid her intimate contact with the earth. Liao Li immediately frowned, "what''s the matter?" The white sparrow just said with a smile, "I didn''t tell you long ago that this pyrolite has recognized me as the master. Let Bai Ling come. It doesn''t recognize me, of course not!" Liao Li didn''t say anything. His eyes were sharp and fixed on the white sparrow.

 Chapter 734

    The white sparrow doesn''t pay attention to the white spirit at all. The same steps. When the white sparrow put the crystal stone into the empty seat, everyone held their breath. Even bailing is the same. She is waiting for the white sparrow to fly like her. She will laugh at him at that time! But no! The pyrophyllite is firmly inlaid in the vacancy, and the fire red brilliance flows between the pyrophyllite and the brown earth crystal beside it. White sparrow turned around, a face of provocative looking at white Ling smile. Bai Ling can''t help but clench her teeth. Her gums are bitten out of blood. She stares at the white sparrow with hatred, and the whole person can''t stop shaking. When Liao Li saw that the pyrophyllite had returned to its original position, he quietly breathed a sigh in his heart. He looked at Cain and said, "it''s your turn." Sean was the first to go up and fill in the second space with the kyanite. Xi complexion is light, also prepare to come forward. Su Tang thought of Bai Ling''s appearance, and knew that Maya didn''t cheat them. So she poked Qiu Mo in a hurry. Qiu Mo understood, stretched out his hand to hold Xi, "brother, brother, feel very interesting, can you let me come?" Xi Leng for a while, but he didn''t think much, and put this also no danger, since autumn Mo like, then he won''t compete with her. So Xi nodded and gave the crystal to Qiu Mo, "are you afraid of pain? Or with my blood? " Su Tang is smart! Let autumn Mo is don''t want to use Xi''s blood. Otherwise, it''s easy to show up when it''s bounced off later? The sea Qi pulls Xi to so big also didn''t tell his life experience, think is don''t want to let Xi know. What''s more, they are about to enter the Muxian God''s mansion. Who knows what difficulties they will encounter. If they are distracted by this, it will be bad to cause any irreparable disaster. She quickly poked Cain''s waist and whispered, "ah Yin, come on, get a needle!" Cain conjured up a needle and handed it to Sutang. Su Tang took the needle and pushed it away with a smile. "Come on, Momo. Let me prick it for you gently. It doesn''t hurt at all. It won''t leave a wound."

 Chapter 735

    Cain put the kyanite in the moment, five pieces of Kyanite suddenly shine. Golden yellow, green, water blue, fire red, earth brown, five colors reflect each other, twist together, forming a colorful vortex. Cain, who is closest to him, suddenly has a bad feeling. Before he runs away, a strong suction will instantly draw him into the vortex. This sudden change was unexpected to everyone¡° Ah Yin Sue sugar exclaimed and ran forward to check. As soon as she touched the colorful whirlpool, she immediately disappeared. Adam, they don''t have time to think about it, they go straight to the whirlpool. The only people left outside are Liao Li and others. Liao Li looks at the colorful whirlpool and yearns. His throat moves and his eyes are full of greed. This is Muxian temple. The door has been opened. I really want to go in and see what it looks like inside? However, the emperor said before his death that there was a prohibition system in Muxian Shenfu, and only those under the age of 20 could enter. Liao Li''s heart is full of discontent. He held a glimmer of hope. Maybe the emperor made a mistake? He squinted at a beast soldier beside him, "you, go and have a try." He knew that he had been with him for a long time. He was just over 20 years old. If. If he can go in. Can you do it yourself? Liao Li''s eyes are full of expectation. The beast soldier who was called hesitated, but several people had already entered before, and there was no news in it. Does that mean that it is actually safe inside? The beast soldier didn''t dare to resist Liao Li''s orders. He came to the whirlpool slowly. He was not sucked in directly like Su Tang. The beast soldiers felt a little strange. When they were sucked in, they also stood in this position. He looked back at liaoli with some hesitation.

 Chapter 736

    Su Tang shakes her forehead and feels dizzy. She opened her eyes and found that she was in an endless grassland. We can''t see the mountains and the river around us. The furthest we can see is the boundary between the grassland and the sky¡° Ah yin No one answered. Sue sugar''s eyes crossed a fluster, she forced herself to calm down¡° Momo? Brother Sue sugar looked around in a panic. There was no one here except her. No, to be specific, there seems to be no living thing here except her. Everything around her was so quiet that she seemed to be able to hear her own breathing, heartbeat, blood flow in her blood vessels. Sue sugar closed her eyes. She felt that everything in front of her eyes might be her own fantasy. She pinched herself hard and tears came out. But when she opened her eyes again, she was still alone in this prairie. Su Tang took a deep breath for several times. First, she checked the space and system, which was very good. There was no problem. Then she began to wonder why she was here. Cain was sucked in by the whirlpool, and she rushed over immediately. The interval between them was no more than ten seconds. In principle, they should not be far apart, but looking at the surrounding scenery, it doesn''t look like someone. Can we say that the vortex is actually a portal, and everyone who comes in will be randomly scattered to different places? This conjecture made Su Tang''s heart sink down. Who knows how big the wooden immortal mansion is? How can she find Cain? Su Tang was silent for a while. She exchanged a compass from the system mall. We have to get out of here first. Is there anyone who can see the boundless prairie at a glance, and there is not even a place to mark here. She took a few deep breaths and quietly filled her heart with oil and gas. After preparing for some psychological construction, she went all the way south along the direction of the compass. Walking about more than ten meters, she suddenly bumped into an invisible soft barrier.

 Chapter 737

    Su Tang was shocked. It is clear that there is no one around, but the housekeeper''s words are like telling in your ear. The inheritance right of muxianshenfu? The first to pass the test? Sue sugar thinks it''s not that simple. The Butler named Sandor did not say what test it was, how many tests there were, and how long the test lasted. It''s about the ownership of Muxian Shenfu. They won''t get it so easily. Then suddenly, a wooden token appeared in Sutang''s hand, which was full of strange patterns. There was a big immortal character in the middle of the wooden token. Sando''s voice sounded again, "all participants will get a wooden immortal order, which can collect points. Breaking the wooden immortal order in a critical moment will form a small teleportation array, which will teleport you to the outside of the wooden immortal''s mansion. At the same time, you will be disqualified. Pass the test, strive to live and become the ultimate successor of Muxian Shenfu. Then you will get all the treasures in Muxian Shenfu. The first round of tests will begin soon. Good luck to you all. " With the fall of sando''s voice. Su Tang found that there was an hourglass in the air, and the sand in the hourglass was losing quickly. Su Tang understood that when the sand ran out, the test officially began. She didn''t know what the test would be, so she just opened the shield and sat down cross legged. Wait for the test to begin and observe the situation. So Sue sugar looked down and played with the token in her hand. It''s an ordinary looking wooden token. It''s hung by a rope, and there are some tassels under the token. Just now sando mentioned that another function of token is to collect points. Although he doesn''t know what the use is, he must pay more attention to it since he put it forward. The hourglass is over. It dissipated again out of thin air, just as it appeared out of thin air without any movement. At the same time, a thick white fog suddenly appeared on the grass not far from Sutang. There is a dark shadow looming in the white fog. At the same time, it is accompanied by the roar of unknown wild animals. It makes people feel that there must be a big guy in the white fog. Su Tang clenched her fist nervously, and her palms were sweating. Her heart beat like thunder, beating like a drum.

 Chapter 738

    The fog completely dissipated and the monster appeared in front of Su Tang. Sutsumer''s gone. She looked up at the sky: who do you look down on? What kind of frightening monster was hidden under the thick white fog, but it turned out to be a rabbit the size of erha? Rabbits are called long eared animals here. I think she just saw the two thin, long and sharp shadows, which should be the rabbit''s ears. Having been in the animal world for so long, she has seen very fierce beasts, so Su Tang is not interested in this enlarged version of the rabbit. Even seeing its tight and strong hind legs, I couldn''t help swallowing. Well, I want to eat. It''s a pity that such strong hind legs can''t be made spicy. Sue sugar took a sip of saliva, and she decided not to move. This is the first test of Muxian temple. Maybe this rabbit is just a cover up to blind her. Fortunately, she can''t be fooled when she releases her vigilance. So Sue sugar played twelve alert, seriously staring at the rabbit, want to see what tricks it is going to play. The rabbit was crawling on the grass and motionless. Its ears were thin and long, and it stood up high. Its red eyes were full of confusion. Looking around, its pink nose kept stirring. Sue sugar fixed her eyes on the rabbit. She firmly believes that this rabbit is a cover up! The enemy will not move, I will not move. The rabbit did not move, and she must not move! So - on the grassland of Nuo Da, a girl sat cross legged, her face seriously staring at the rabbit not far away who was too scared to move. One person and one rabbit seem to have been pressed the pause button, becoming a still picture¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 739

    Since his test is so severe, others should be similar to him. But Cain didn''t dare to imagine how scared she would be when she met such a beast? Maybe I''m hiding in a corner crying. So he must be faster, faster! Cain pursed his thin lips and carried the beast like a kite. If the distance is too far, he will slow down and wait for the beast to catch up. If it is too close, he will try to open the distance again. One man and one beast are flying through the huge stone forest. It seems that there is no killer around the beast. Cain''s heart sank slightly. He had already stepped into almost every corner here. Now there was only the front corner. If there was nothing there that could restrain the beast, he would have to fight with the beast to the death. Cain glided the beast to the corner. At the same time, his muscles were tense and he began to build up his strength. He was ready to fight with the beast. Just then. Cain suddenly noticed that the speed of the beast was slowing down. At the same time, a dark cave appeared in front of him. There was a flash of fear in the yellow brown eyes of the beast. His speed became slower and slower, and finally stopped. Cain stood at the entrance of the mountain, with a very pungent smell at the tip of his nose. He looked at the beast quietly. The beast wandered back and forth ten meters away from him. It planed the ground with its paws impatiently, and the stone ground was dug like tofu. The fur on his back stood up and growled in Cain''s direction, but he did not dare to step forward. Seeing him like this, Cain knew immediately that there must be something in the cave that he was afraid of. Cain gave a sneer. He gave the beast a faint look, and then walked into the cave. There was no light in the dark part of the cave, but it did not prevent Cain from seeing the structure inside. The cave is not deep. After walking about 15-6 meters, there is no road. It''s empty and there''s nothing in it. It''s just that the pungent smell gets heavier as you go in. Cain frowned. Besides the smell, it seems that there is nothing strange about it. Is this kind of smell the beast is afraid of? But even so, he could not drive the beast to the cave, because the beast would not go further when there was still a certain distance from the cave. No, the taste must be only one reason. There must be something else he ignored.

 Chapter 740

    Look at the fragility. If you throw it on it, it will turn into a pile of stone powder. Cain sighed, ready to throw the stone away. But just a second before leaving, he stopped again. Try and don''t want money, the beast is so afraid of the side, measure it also dare not come over, at most waste a few minutes of effort. Thinking of this, Cain went out of the cave with a big stone. The beast still lingered there, stagnating. Seeing Cain come out and yell at him, but noticing the stone in his hand, the beast stepped back. Cain saw this little action naturally. He raised his eyebrows and raised his lips slightly. Oh, I didn''t expect that this thing is really the killer of wild animals. Cain tentatively broke off a small stone and threw it at the beast. The beast was shocked to escape. The stone was smashed on the huge stone behind the beast, turned into a pinch of stone powder and fell on the ground. Cain: "after the beast dodged, it was like the tail of a cat that had been trampled on. The whole beast was very agitated. It was very agitated and roared. It seemed that Cain''s eyes were full of obvious fear. It was covered with animal hair upside down, arched around ten meters away from the entrance of the mountain, and its tawny eyes were staring at Cain tightly. Cain sneered and quickly broke a rock into dozens of small pieces. He wrapped the stones in a strange power and hurled them at the beast. Cain manipulated these stones and surrounded all the retreating ways of the beast. Even though he avoided two stones, dozens of them fell on him¡° Collapse! Kala - "when the stone touched the animal''s fur, it caused a small explosion, but in a short moment, the animal''s fur turned out and was injured all over. It cried miserably, looked back at Cain, then limped away. The beast was seriously injured. Cain would not miss such a good chance! He broke the remaining half of the rock into many small pieces and chased the wild animals all the way.

 Chapter 741

    "Congratulations on becoming the first customs clearance person in the first round of the test. Reward: excellent Jinchuang Medicine * 3. Please continue to work hard to pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu." Cain opened his eyes when he heard the voice. He found that he was no longer in the huge stone forest, but sitting in a room. It''s a room. In fact, there''s nothing here, white walls, white ceiling, white floor. There are only a dozen clean looking straw mats on the floor. At the same time, on the right-hand side of the wall is a very familiar color fog vortex. Needless to think, if we want to carry out the second round test, we must go into the whirlpool. Cain took a deep breath. He stood up and began to grope around the walls, trying to find some clues about Sutang. Unfortunately, there is nothing. He shouts to the empty room, "where is the housekeeper of Muxian house? Now that I have passed the first round test, can you tell me the rules of the first round test? " After waiting for a long time, no one answered. Cain was very angry. He conjured up a big knife and slashed at the wall. The wall did not know what it was made of, and the marks cut by Cain were soon restored. Cain let off steam and knew that he was doing useless work. He gasped and sat down on the straw mat again. The wound on the arm also split because of the violent action just now, and it was "bursting" with blood flowing out. Cain suddenly remembered that he had just passed the test of the reward, the good acne medicine? He closed his eyes slightly and asked calmly, "didn''t I say I was the first to pass the test? Where is my reward? " After a while. The old voice sounded, "the reward items are stored in the wooden fairy order. During the selection period, the contestants can hold the wooden fairy order and use the items at will." Cain chuckled. "Can the housekeeper tell me if all those who have passed the first round will come here?" Sando: "yes."

 Chapter 742

    The sudden change of the scene, two people have a moment of consternation. Their condition is not much better. Their bodies are full of wounds, especially the white sparrow. They don''t know what hurt their chest, a big bloody hole. Just standing here for two seconds, a pool of blood gathered on the ground. At the same time, the sound of sando, the housekeeper of Muxian God''s house, appeared in Xi and Baique''s mind¡° Congratulations on becoming the second (third) customs clearance person. Reward: top quality Jinchuang Medicine * 2 (1). Please continue to work hard and pass the test to obtain the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. The reward items are stored in the wooden fairy order on behalf of the contestants. During the selection period, the contestants can hold the wooden fairy order and pick up the items at will. Unfortunately, if you die or give up the competition, all items within muxianling will be taken back. " After digesting the content, Xi''s face became ugly. He went to the stealth side and sat down, "if I guess well, the first round of test is that each of us is individually transported to a place, killing the monsters inside, we can pass the customs." Cain looked at Xi''s dripping hair and asked, "are you transported to the sea?" Xi light nodded, "met a shark beast, entangled for a long time to find its weakness, will it shark death." Cain looked up at the sparrow again, "and you?" White sparrow thought for a while, anyway, he has passed the test, there is nothing to hide, so he told the whole story¡° I was transported on a cliff and met the human faced bird foot beast, which is very strong. I have been entangled with it for a long time. " Cain had a guess in his heart, but it needed more people to confirm it. The white sparrow looked at the bleeding wound on his chest. He remembered what the housekeeper had just said. He was the third one to pass the test. He rewarded a bottle of good golden sore medicine, which was temporarily stored in muxianling. He took the wooden fairy order, closed his eyes and felt it. As expected, a small space appeared in his mind. There is an exquisite porcelain bottle in it, which is what the housekeeper said. In addition, he also felt that there were 80 points in the token. What is that?

 Chapter 743

    Halfway through. When he saw Cain''s half closed eyelids, Xi suddenly understood what Cain was worried about. Among them, even amo''s power level has reached level 3, and he still has a little self-protection ability, but Sutang has no awakening power at all. If they really meet the kind of monsters and beasts they deal with, they will not have the power to fight back at all. They can only wait to die. Xi patted Cain on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, Su Tang. She''s a very smart female. If she really meets any danger, she will definitely use the Muxian order to leave Muxian mansion. What you need to do now is to take good care of the wounded, and then strive for the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. You can''t let her go out in vain, can you? " Cain bowed his head. The feeling under his eyes is hard to see. But he also deeply understood that no matter whether Tangtang went out or not, he had to fight for the inheritance of Muxian Shenfu. Only by mastering Muxian Shenfu, can he improve Su Tang''s physique and turn her into the female of animal world. Cain''s breathing was a little disturbed. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When you open it again, your eyes are clear. He also took Jinchuang medicine from muxianling and cured his wounds. After the cure, he did not speak and sat quietly on the grass mat. The white light flashed, and another seriously injured Orc came in. It was Xuanshui of Xuanjia clan. Cain glanced at him. Don''t open your eyes. He is a level 5 God warrior. The information he can give is basically useless. He had to wait patiently¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ White sparrow saw Xuan water, eyes slightly lit up, but he did not say anything, just hold still. This room is just like the golden sore medicine. The blood they left when they came in, I don''t know when it disappeared. It''s like this room cleans itself every once in a while.

 Chapter 744

    Listen to white sparrow say so, Xuan water a little bit at ease. It was also at this time that he noticed that some of the clothes on some of them were broken, even stained with blood, but the skin inside looked intact, presumably because of the use of drugs. In this way, Xuanshui was completely relieved. But he looked at the sore patch which was big in his hand. There are several wounds on the body, but only one patch. He took another look at the others. They didn''t seem to have anything. How could they have only one wound in the face of such a powerful beast? So there must be a lot of medicine in their hands, enough to cure their wounds. The earlier you come out, the more rewards you get. Xuanshui pursed his lips and pasted the wound on a big wound in his abdomen. Then Liao Li''s words flashed through his mind¡ª¡ª All the food that I sent to them will be poisoned until you enter the Muxian temple. When it''s poisoned, they are not your opponents at all¡ª¡ª Remember, we must not let them leave Muxian''s house alive! Xuanshui looked up at Cain again. Although his face was a little pale, he didn''t look like he was poisoned. What''s more, he passed the first round of test and bowed his head in silence. He is still injured, certainly not Cain''s opponent, and Cain has a companion here. He''d better wait. Xuanshui reached out to touch the wound on his upper abdomen, where he pasted the golden sore patch. Some of them were warm and almost could not feel the pain. It''s really good. I wish I could get more. All of a sudden, his eyes darkened. Xuanshui looked up and saw the white sparrow sitting on the grass mat beside him with a smile. Xuanshui immediately thought of his unique hobby, suddenly moved to the side with a vigilant face, and then said, "what''s the matter with little master Baique?" The white sparrow shakes the exquisite porcelain vase in his hand, "you''re a little hurt. I''ll help you."

 Chapter 745

    The white sparrow looked at her face in search of water. With a smile, he put the porcelain bottle into Xuanshui''s hand¡° I mean, young master Xuanshui should understand, who is the foreigner, me and Liao Li Xuanshui''s face was very tangled, and he was forced to hold the porcelain bottle, a little at a loss. The white sparrow continued, "the rosefinch family and the Xuanjia family are good friends. It''s these cunning white fox orcs who make trouble and spoil the friendship between our two families."¡° Young master Xuanjia might as well think about it. Before entering the Muxian mansion, we didn''t expect that we would fight for the inheritance right of Muxian mansion. The reward obtained only through the first round of test is so magical. There must be more treasures in Muxian mansion! "¡° What can he do? Without any effort, do you want us to give up our hard work with blood and tears to him? Xuanshui, I''m not reconciled. I''m sure you are not reconciled, either! "¡° Xuanshui, follow me. I promise you as the young master of the rosefinch clan that if I get the inheritance right of the Muxian God mansion, you can choose the treasures in it! How about it? " Although Xuanshui didn''t speak, his heart began to incline with Baique''s remarks. The confusion on his face was more profound. He was indecisive and difficult to make up his mind. The white sparrow knows that it''s time to give him the next piece of material. White sparrow casually smile, "I come to attract you, is not to see your strength, just simply think you are good." With that, the white Sparrow''s finger flicked, and a star fire fell on a straw mat in front of Xuanshui. Then the straw mat "coaxed" it, but in two seconds, it turned into ashes. Xuanshui body a stiff, he suddenly looked up to the white sparrow, "you are not level 3 God warrior, you have been hiding strength?" Although it is a question, but the tone is with a touch of unquestionable affirmation. The white sparrow did not answer his question, but patted Xuanshui''s shoulder with a smile¡° You can think it over, think it over, and come to me at any time. " Xuanshui looked at the white Sparrow''s back and saw a complex emotion in his eyes. He looked at the exquisite porcelain bottle in his hand again. It was a good bottle of acne medicine, which was much better than the acne paste he got. There is still more than half of the quantity in it. I think the white sparrow got such a bottle. I don''t know what danger he will encounter in the later test. How could he give it to him? Think of him so many big season, has been hiding his strength, such a patient person, will become a great weapon in the future!

 Chapter 746

    The three men appeared and were more or less injured. But compared with Cain, they are slight injuries, especially Adam¡° Yo, are you waiting here? It looks like it came out early. " Adam sat down on the grass mat on the invisible side. He turned his head and looked around, and asked with some doubts, "Why are you alone? What about Tangtang and amo? " Cain light answer, "haven''t come out, you, how didn''t hurt, met what?" Adam waved his hand and said, "well, don''t mention it. I met a beast that can make dreams. I was trapped in the dream for a long time before I found out the abnormality. Later, I caught the beast and suddenly came here after I killed it." Cain turned to Sean. Sean nodded. "I''m similar to him, but the beast I met can''t make dreams. I had a fight with him and came out after winning." Cain quietly estimated the strength of Adam and Sean in his heart, and the conclusion is closer to the initial guess. Soon, Adam and Sean got a hint from sando, the housekeeper of Muxian. Two people with wood fairy make together, hot discussion. Before long, several white lights flashed by, and all of them were carefully selected by Liao Li. They looked around, then sat silently in the empty seat behind the white sparrow. More and more people came out of the room. There were some seats in the room, and several people stood by the wall. At this time, sando, the housekeeper of Muxian Shenfu, heard: "those who have passed the first round of the test can go to the second round of the test through the vortex gate, and those who have passed all the tests first can get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu." Sando''s words, like a stone into the calm lake, rippled. Finally, a beast soldier could not sit down. He hesitated to come forward and did boxing to Baique, Xuanshui and others¡° Young master, I don''t know what the danger of the second round test is. I''d like to explore the way for the young master first! " As soon as this was said, many animal soldiers followed suit.

 Chapter 747

    He seriously looked at the beast soldiers in front of him, "the inheritance right of Muxian god house can''t be so easy for you to get, and the test will be more and more difficult in the future. If you are willing to be loyal to me, I will give you rich rewards after I get the inheritance right. If you don''t want to..." he pointed to the door of the colorful fog whirlpool not far away, "go ahead!" For a moment, the beast soldiers looked at each other. But soon, I don''t know where it came from: "it''s clear that we have a chance to get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. Why should we work for you? Who knows if you get the right of inheritance, will you give us a reward? " For a moment, everyone looked for sound and looked at a corner. There stood a thin beast soldier. Seeing that everyone looked at him, he shook his head and waved his hand in panic. "No, no, it''s not what I said..." white sparrow chuckled. "I said that those who have confidence in their own strength can leave now, and I will never stop them." A few more white lights flashed by, and there were several more beast soldiers in the room. Everyone was in a mess¡° In fact, what the little Lord said is right. It will be more and more difficult in the future. It''s safer to follow the little Lord. "¡° Pooh! You don''t deserve to be called a god warrior¡° That is, the little Lord is only a third-class God warrior. I am still a fourth class God warrior. What''s the use of following him? "¡° What are you afraid of? The first round of the test is so easy, and it''s not difficult to come to the later test. "¡° That is, how can you know if you don''t do it yourself? "¡° Yes, I would rather die after the test, I do not want to follow others, to give them a lifetime of slavery¡° Go! Go! Go Soon they came to an agreement. Led by the beast soldier who first proposed to explore the way, we are more willing to take risks alone than playing for white sparrow. After all, it''s the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. Who doesn''t care?

 Chapter 748

    Cain has been sitting quietly on the straw mat, as more and more beast soldiers appear, from their conversation, Cain has confirmed his previous guess. The lower the power level, the weaker the matched beast or monster will be. Tangtang doesn''t have any powers, so she''s probably assigned to a common beast, such as coo, long eared and so on. For Tangtang, although these beasts have certain attack power, their damage to her will never be fatal. So all he can do is wait. Tangtang is so smart that she can kill those animals! There was a flash of white light in the lounge. Qiu Mo''s face appears here in consternation. Her long hair is still flowing down. Obviously, she was fighting in the scene of the sea just now. Cain glanced at her casually. He didn''t see any obvious wound on her. He felt a little more secure. But as long as he didn''t see Tangtang, he would never settle down. There was another flash of white light. Cain''s face looked flat, but his solid had already reached his throat. White light scattered, on the ground appeared a delirious female, is white spirit. She was the most seriously injured of all the people who came out from behind. It''s just that bailing''s wound is a little strange. It''s not like being hurt by wild animals, but like being burned! Her thighs and arms are covered with blisters and look very infiltrating. Her skin has turned red in many places, and her waist length hair has somehow been short to the shoulders. She fell to the ground unconscious, only from her slightly undulating chest to feel that she still has a little weak breathing. Cain''s face suddenly turned cold. How could that be? According to his guess, the more people come out from behind, the easier it will be to deal with opponents. But why did Bai Ling get hurt like this? You have to wake her up and ask what she''s been through! Cain glanced at the white sparrow and said, "young master rosefinch, are you going to die The white sparrow laughs vaguely, "white tiger young master is so worried, why don''t you come to save?" Cain didn''t speak, but he just looked at the white bird.

 Chapter 749

    "I was in a forest and I didn''t know what animal I met. According to the tips given by the housekeeper, I thought that as long as the shark died, it could pass the first round of test, but it ran so fast that I couldn''t catch up with it. Later, while it was resting, I found a lot of firewood to surround it and wanted to burn it inside. The idea was right, and I did burn it, but I forgot that I was in the woods. The fire is getting bigger and bigger. It hurts me so much. I thought I would die there, but I came out. Ha ha ha! It must be the housekeeper of Muxian house who saved me. He must think that I am the ultimate successor of Muxian house. Ha ha ha Qiumo: Everyone: Cain took a deep breath and pinched some sleepy eyebrows. I thought there was something wrong with his conjecture, but I didn''t think it was Bai Ling who was stupid and made it. Set up the words of Bai Ling, autumn Mo also leaves her far. Tangtang said that stupidity is contagious. She should stay away from bailing¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Su Tang opened her eyes a little vaguely. The first thing I saw was a small pink nose that kept stirring. Looking up, I saw a pair of big red eyes. Su Tang was startled and sat up abruptly. The rabbit was also frightened by Su Tang''s sudden move and jumped back several steps, shivering. Sue sugar: she patted her heart beating fast on her chest, and the whole person was suddenly refreshed. Originally wanted to monitor the rabbit''s behavior, but accidentally fell asleep. She patted her forehead with some chagrin. The rabbit may be hungry after running away, and it is crawling on the grass. Sue sugar touched her chin. She exchanged a carrot from the system mall, put away the shield, and then walked away from the rabbit and threw the carrot in front of it. The rabbit was afraid of soxher twice, but finally he couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food. He took two steps forward and felt the sweetness of carrots. He began to chew the carrots. The rabbit has two big bodies. A small carrot can''t satisfy it.

 Chapter 750

    After that, Su Tang picked up the rabbit''s ear and prepared to give it a knife. But she underestimated her own body, and also underestimated the rabbit''s body. Just about to pick up the rabbit''s ears, the rabbit realized the danger and jumped up on both hind legs, kicking Su Tang''s thigh. Su Tang didn''t check for a moment. Under the strong influence of this force, she threw a fart. Su Tang: "cry Liao, did not expect that she could not even beat a rabbit! She''s wrong! The housekeeper of Muxian God mansion didn''t look down on her. He looked up on her!! Su Tang gets up from the grass crying. She stares at the back of the rabbit. Hum, although I''m not your opponent, you can''t make me feel better if you don''t! I wanted to give you a knife to have a good time, but if you don''t follow me, don''t blame me for being cruel! Su Tang yelled, "Hey! Rabbit, I''m going to enlarge it Rabbits ignore sugar and concentrate on carrots. Su Tang snorted. She opened the mall and bought a poisonous carrot! She cried to the rabbit with a brilliant smile, "Bunny, come and eat radish." the rabbit seemed to feel the call of delicious food. It gave up the carrot that had been chewed, and jumped towards Sutang. Su Tang quickly put the poisonous carrot on the ground, far away. Who knows if the rabbit will go mad after eating the poisonous radish? If it comes to bite her, it will not be worth the loss. After su Tang dodged, for the sake of safety, she opened the protective cover again. I don''t know how long she had been sleeping before. The durability value of this protective cover has dropped from 999 to 998, which makes Su Tang feel bad. System products, must be fine! Su Tang lost his mind. When he looked at the rabbit again, he began to fall to the ground. His limbs twitched and his mouth foamed, just like he was too poisoned to return to the sky. After a while, the rabbit stopped moving. At the same time, the familiar hourglass timer appeared in midair. Sue sugar thought about it. Close the shield. She went around the rabbit from the other side.

 Chapter 751

    In the small room, sando, the housekeeper of Muxian temple, sounded again. This time, everyone can hear: "the first round of test is over, and there are 40 contestants left. Please adjust your state and rush to the second round of test through the vortex gate before the countdown is over." The voice just dropped. Xuanshui couldn''t wait to jump out. He asked anxiously, "how can it be over? My brother hasn''t come out yet! How could it be over? " Unfortunately, the room was quiet and no one answered him. Xuantian cried out in disbelief, "housekeeper, where is the housekeeper? My brother hasn''t come out yet. He is a level 4 God warrior. How can the test be over before he comes out? " This sudden change made Cain''s arm tight again. Feeling Cain''s restless mood, Su Tang pacified and patted him, "it''s OK, I''m not good out of it?" Su Tang''s voice is not loud either. However, due to the small room here, her voice was clearly introduced into the ears of Xuantian and others. Xuantian''s eyes were staring at Su Tang, "why? You can come out without any powers. Why didn''t my brother come out? " Su Tang thought they were baffled, but then she thought that their brother might have died in the first test. For the sake of their grief, Su Tang decided not to worry about them. Half the countdown in the room had passed, and Sutang looked at the others¡° Shall we get out of here first? " There is no objection. Xuantian''s eyes were red. He stepped forward to block the door of the whirlpool and yelled, "no! My brother hasn''t come out yet. No one can leave! " He stared at Su Tang as if they were the murderers of his brother. Xuantian stares at his eyes, wheezes heavily in his mouth, tenses his tendons, and trembles slightly. Cain looked at Xuantian without expression. His eyes were cold. He didn''t put his block in his eyes at all. His fingers moved and he was going to do something.

 Chapter 752

    It''s sunny and cloudless. In the eye is a green forest. Cain turned his head nervously and was relieved to see the familiar figure beside him. Fortunately, it wasn''t separated. Su Tang also gradually regained his mind and saw that everyone was behind him. He said with a smile, "it''s so good that the whole family will be together in good order!" Everyone responded with a faint smile. Adam took the lead to look around, he slightly frowned, "since we are all here, presumably those who come forward are also here, the second round test is likely to have started, let''s look around." Xi also suggested, "let''s go together. I don''t know what to do in the second round of test. If we are too far away, we won''t have time to support in case of danger." Everybody nodded. The original intention is to go to the right side to have a look first. After a few steps, I bumped into an air wall, and the left side is the same. Everyone looked at each other, "it seems that we can only move forward." The forest looks very dense and covers a large area, but it didn''t go far before it came out. Out of the forest, there is a prairie very similar to the Sicilian plain, dotted with many unknown wild flowers, and a stream five or six meters wide across the grassland. On the grass one meter away from the stream, there are two shallow apertures. The diameter of the aperture is about one meter. I don''t know what it is for. However, the beast soldiers who had left before were sitting not far away from those aperture, and their faces were very ugly. Cain''s big eyes swept, and at one glance he saw that there were a few less of the beasts. Moreover, they are obviously trapped when they gather here. According to reason, their overall strength level is fairly good. Is the second test so difficult? The orc soldiers saw them, too. The beast soldiers stared at them with a heavy face and didn''t say a word. It seemed that they were waiting for them to be the first birds. Cain gave a sneer, and with Su Tang, they stopped when they were still some distance away from the beast soldiers.

 Chapter 753

    Sando finished, and the familiar hourglass timer appeared in mid air. Those beast soldiers once again heard the rules of the game, soon found that the rules had changed, immediately confused! One of the soldiers jumped out and said, "no! That''s not the rule when we come in! Why do you have to choose at random when no one is competing Sandor''s voice sounded without emotion, but he didn''t answer the question of the beast soldier¡° The countdown to the second round of the test begins. Please take an active part in the test and pass it to obtain the inheritance right of Muxian temple. " The faces of the veterans were very ugly, and some of them were shivering in the crowd with a touch of fear on their faces. Sue sugar''s eyes swept over these faces. In fact, the essence of this test is not difficult. I guess if you draw properly, it should be easy to pass the customs. But they are so afraid that they should be afraid of the punishment of not being able to pass the customs. Looking at them like this, they should not take the initiative to play. The countdown has begun and there is not much time left, so Su Tang must give them a small training to ensure that everyone can pass the customs test safely. Several people sat down in a circle in a corner. Qiu Mo was worried. "It''s so hard. The guessing person can''t hear the voice, and the descriptors can''t remind them with their mouths. How can we let the guessing person know what this word is?" Adam immediately added, "and time is limited. Those who can''t guess the words within the specified time are still eliminated." Xi could not help but frown, "this second round of test is really much more difficult than the first round. Let''s release some fierce beasts and let us fight to pass the test. How good is that?" Adam curled his lips. "Who said it wasn''t?" Su Tang looked at them and said, "can''t you think of anything else besides fighting? This kind of test can be passed with a little brain. Isn''t it better than fighting and killing? "

 Chapter 754

    Su Tang saw that there was still some confusion on everyone''s faces. After thinking about it, she pulled up a piece of grass from the ground¡° What can you think of when you see this grass? Make a bold guess, don''t be afraid to make mistakes, spread your thinking, and say all the words you can think of. "¡° Green. "¡° "Sharp."¡° It''s fine. "¡° Vulnerable. "¡° More. " Sue sugar nodded with satisfaction¡° Yes, that''s it. The guessing person needs to guess what he wants to express according to the action and manner of the descriptor. Even if he says wrong, it doesn''t matter. There is no punishment, as long as we say the right answer within the specified time¡° OK, now let''s talk about the meaning of affirmation and negation that the descriptors need to achieve¡° The narrator can''t speak, but he can guide the guesser to the right answer by nodding, shaking his head, and acting Su Tang always pays attention to people''s expressions in the process of explanation. Maybe the words she just described are too general, which leads to a little doubt on everyone''s faces except Cain. Su Tang: "well, anyway, there''s time. She''ll explain it in more detail¡° From the beginning, when the descriptors know the phrases they need to describe, they need to give the guesser a feedback and set a range for him. What do you mean? Word is a big concept. It may be composed of two words, three words, four words or even five words. Therefore, when the narrator knows the correct answer, he must first tell the guessing person how many words he needs to guess? The narrator can''t speak. He can point to the number of words that the guesser needs to guess. Even when the guesser guesses a similar answer later, the narrator can nod and tell him which word is right. Can you understand me when I say that? "

 Chapter 755

    In the face of such a brazen person, Xi was unable to refute. He turned to Cain. "What do you say?" Cain glanced at Adam faintly, "this grouping is also particular. When the guessing and describing people cooperate with each other, they must be calm enough. So I suggest that Xi and Qiumo be a group, with Xi as the guesser, Adam and Sean as the guesser, and Adam as the guesser. Do you have any objection? " Su Tang shook her head and took the lead in voting with a show of hands Several other people have also said that they have no problem. After a lap, Adam was the only one left. Dare not and Cain hard just, had to have no good gas of stare Su sugar one eye. Su Tang immediately turned his head, holding Cain''s arm in an aggrieved face, and cried, "ah Yin, you see, ah brother, he stares at me!" Adam''s eyes immediately widened in disbelief, and he said, "you... I... Cain gave him a cool look." if you don''t want to stay here, I don''t mind taking you out. " Su Tang smiles and looks at Adam provocatively. Adam: "you are my good sister! So their group was decided, just six people divided into three groups. Cain threes, Cain guessers. Qiu Mo and Xi are in the same group. Xi is a guessing person. Adam Sean. Adam guesser. More than half of the countdown to the second round of the test has passed. When the countdown is over, if there is no one to take part in the test, the Housekeeper will randomly select two of them from the crowd. At present, the second round test is divided into three camps. One is Cain, their six man team. One is headed by Baique, including Xuanshui, Xuantian and bailing, as well as two loyal animal soldiers. It also happens to be a team of six. The rest are the beast soldiers carefully selected by Liao Li. They have a large number of people, and they are crowded together to form a large group.

 Chapter 756

    The beast soldiers are very disgusted with the white spirit. This disgust has existed since the time of the beast kingdom. They don''t like bailing. Because bailing always stands out for those ordinary citizens regardless of right and wrong. On the one hand, he taught them not to oppress the city people as a god warrior, on the other hand, he enslaved them as a little Lord. So Bai Ling has a good reputation among ordinary city people, but in the eyes of these beast soldiers, he is nothing. But when you think of your family and friends in Bangguo, no matter how much anger you feel, you have to bear it first. When bailing pushed to the front, Cain and Sutang just stood in. They are four or five meters away from each other, standing in the aperture. Cain asked with a smile, "are you afraid?" Su Tang shook her head. "Not afraid! You''re so smart you can guess what I''m describing. " The test officially began. Sando''s voice rang out again: "welcome to the second round of test. Please choose your own identity, guess or describe." Cain and Sutang look at each other and smile. They said in one voice¡° The guesser. "¡° The narrator. " As the voice fell, Cain''s aperture color gradually changed from illusory to an entity, like a large glass cover covering him and blocking all the voices from the outside world. The next second, sando''s voice sounded again¡° In this round of test, the words that need to be described are -- "Su Tang''s hand can''t help but slightly clench, her heart beat faster by two points, and a strong tension wrapped her tightly. She began to wonder what to do if the word was difficult? What if she can''t express the word? The more you think about it, the more nervous you are. Sue sugar looked up at Cain. Found a face of square is calm standing in the aperture, looking at her faint smile.

 Chapter 757

    The orc, who had seen such a battle, was immediately flustered as soon as he was surrounded by these people. He looked at the leader of the beast soldier for help. The leader looked at him disdainfully, then sneered, "waste, you can''t even control your own mouth, sooner or later you have to feed fish in the river." The orc''s face suddenly turned pale. He bowed his head and did not dare to say a word. Then, the leader turned his eyes to them, "there''s nothing to say. See the river in front of the aperture? There are many fish and beasts with sharp teeth in them. If they are eliminated, the people in the aperture will be directly transported to the river, and then they will be cleaned up by the fish and beasts in the river. The time is too fast to use the muxianling. Those fish and animals are very fierce, as long as they fall in, there is no possibility of survival. Anyway, they will be eliminated later, and you can see for yourself whether what I say is true or false. " Hearing this, Qiu Mo''s legs are soft. She yelled at Sutang in the aperture, "sugar! Use the wooden fairy order to escape. Before the countdown is over, hurry up Seeing this, the leader sneered again, "it''s useless. Surrounded by the aperture, she can only hear the guesser and the housekeeper''s voice." Adam stares, suddenly rushes up and punches the leader. For a moment, the leading beast soldier was beaten and fell to the ground. Adam pounced on him, punched him hard, and then said, "why didn''t you say that earlier?! Why didn''t you say it earlier? " Then the orc soldiers reacted and prepared to step forward to pull Adam apart. But the next second, a white light came from Adam and the leading Orc soldier. Two people are forced to separate, hit Adam is ejected to far away. Sandor''s cold, emotionless voice rang out, "no fighting between competitors, punish the parties, and do not use abilities in this test." Adam got up from the ground with a hazy face. He glared at the leader of the beast soldier, his eyes were cold. "You''d better pray that you can be here forever, otherwise, I won''t let you go." The leader of the ORC was numb with Adam''s penetrating eyes. He was helped up by several other beast soldiers around him and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. He was very angry. He sat on the ground, looking at the palm of his hand, slightly absent-minded.

 Chapter 758

    Cain raised his eyebrows slightly. He thought for a few seconds and then said, "married?" Sue sugar shook her head and continued to point to the diamond ring. Cain chuckled, "ring?" Sue sugar also laughed, she nodded hard, then stretched out a finger. So Cain did not hesitate to give the correct answer, "diamond ring!" The interaction between the two, before and after adding up to no more than 30 seconds, Cain actually gave the correct answer. This wave Sao operation can be said to dazzle people. Everyone''s spirit is all in a trance, feeling that everything you see is so unrealistic¡° Is this... Fake? "¡° I haven''t finished my breath, so it''s over? "¡° What do you say will be eliminated? How did you pass the test? "¡° Are they cheating! Can you hear each other''s heart? How else could it be so fast? " Beast soldiers, you say a word, I say a word, everyone''s tone is full of incredible. Adam looked at them with disdain. Instead of worrying about them, he put on a smile of "my son is really promising."¡° I said, is there something wrong with your brains? When they don''t pass the test, they think they will be eliminated. When they pass the test, they say they cheat. I think you cheat! " The beast soldiers were red faced and thick necked one by one, and each of them held his own opinion. It wasn''t until sando''s voice came out that everyone was quiet¡° Congratulations to the two contestants who have successfully passed the second round of test and won the reward props: 1 pair of Acacia stone, 50 points each. Please continue to work hard to pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian temple. " Hearing sando''s broadcast, the beast soldiers had to believe it even if they didn''t want to. Even if they did use any cheating means, the housekeeper did not punish them, which means that this means is available in the test. Then, everyone looked at them with envy. Two white lights extend from the aperture, directly across the stream, spread to the other side of the river, forming a small single arch bridge. On the grass on the other side of the river, after sando announced the clearance of Sutang, the door of colorful fog whirlpool appeared. Su Tang and Cain look at each other and smile. They both step on the white light.

 Chapter 759

    The thin Orc reacted quickly, and turned back to avoid Cain''s action. There was also a disdainful smile on his lips. But at this time, a burst of white light suddenly burst out from the arch bridge, and the weak Orc and the strong Orc fell into the river like one foot. At the same time, the original calm stream suddenly turned up fierce water, a ferocious, half human size fish and animals rolling inside. The sharp teeth did not hesitate to penetrate the texture of the ORC. Several fish and animals bit on different parts together and exerted a little force. The orc didn''t even have time to scream, and the whole person broke into pieces. The fish and animals rolled violently and the water turned bright red. After a short time, the river calmed down, and the two wooden fairy Ling suddenly floated down with the flow of the river, and soon disappeared. Su Tang''s face was very ugly. No one could see more clearly than her. How did the fish and beasts eat the orcs. The nose tip is still covered with a strong smell of blood, which is really disgusting. Su Tang quickly walked to the other side of the river and didn''t want to see the river again. Cain said nothing and went straight to her and took her in his arms. This sudden change made everyone calm down. The leading beast soldier sneered twice, "see, the fish and beasts in the river are just like those who have never eaten before. If they fall down, they will be able to stir up a splash, and then they will be gone." Adam took a look at him and raised his lips with disdain. "Yes, so we have to rely on our real strength to pass the test. If there is any conspiracy or heresy, we should take it as soon as possible, otherwise we may not even know how we lost our lives." Adam''s insinuation made many beast soldiers look very ugly. Xi stepped forward and looked at them. "What can I say to them? Let''s go through the customs test quickly, and then go to the next round." Adam nodded, "you and amo go up first, we''ll be back." Autumn Mo with Xi together, walk to Adam side, a face worried said a, "must be careful, I wait for you in the opposite." The voice was very small, and after she finished, she ran away quickly with a red cloud on her cheek without waiting for Adam to say anything. According to Cain''s prior arrangement, Xi is the guesser and Qiumo is the descriptor. After both of them had chosen their identities, Sandor gave the words they needed to describe this time¡° In this round of test, the words that need to be described are water lily. The countdown starts. Please start with the narrator. " Hearing such words, both Adam and Sutang on the other side were a little relieved.

 Chapter 760

    Qiumo thought, she raised her hand, in the palm slowly condensed a small water ball. Then she looked forward to Xi¡° Water? " To hear the answer you want, Qiumo nods happily. Xi also slightly relieved, "OK, there are three words in total, the first word is water, then the latter two?" Autumn Mo a face distressed touch chin, began to think about how to describe the second word. Standing outside, the white bird''s eyes suddenly brightened. He turned his head and looked at Xuanshui. Xuantian and bailing said, "I know how to pass the test. Listen to me, we can all pass!" And the two beast soldiers who followed them all the time and showed their sincerity also rushed forward, "little Lord, what about us?" White sparrow face unchanged, "I said the method is not suitable for you, you have a good look at how they clearance, if you can smooth clearance, my commitment to you is still valid." The two beast soldiers were earth colored. But the white sparrow is not willing to look at them again. He turns his head and tells the rest of them his plan carefully. Just, he said, "the plan is very simple. As long as we cooperate well, there will be no problem. Moreover, according to the experience of the last round, the higher the ranking, the better the reward will be. So we have to catch up with the young master Minglu to enter the circle. Do you understand?" Xuanshui and Xuantian nodded, "understand!" Bailing is also a rare cooperation, "got it!" The white sparrow nods contentedly, this just turns the vision to return to autumn Mo body again. But for her inspiration, he would not have thought of this method. See time has passed, autumn Mo or don''t know how to describe the second word, urgent is scratching. Xi gently comforted, "a Mo, don''t worry. If you don''t know how to describe the second word, you can describe the third one first. If you can''t describe the third one, then listen to me. Let''s exclude the scope first." Qiu Mo''s breathing was obviously short for a few minutes. She thought and stretched out her hand to compare three. Xi smile, "OK, is it to describe the third word?" Qiu Mo nods. She bent down and pulled up a grass from the ground, pointing to the grass in her hand¡° Is it grass? " Qiu Mo nodded in a hurry!

 Chapter 761

    The familiar white arch bridge appeared, and Qiumo ran to the other bank happily¡° Tangtang, I''m scared to death. I don''t know how to describe the second word. I thought I couldn''t get through it! " Su sugar a face helpless to play her a brain crack, "isn''t have your elder brother, otherwise you think why can divide you two into a group?" Qiu Mo covers his forehead and laughs foolishly twice. Xi also came, "I don''t know what the point is for. I have 110 points now." Su Tang couldn''t believe his eyes. "Why do you have so many points? I only have 60 points, and there are 50 just passed the test for me Autumn Mo silly smile, "good coincidence ah sugar, I also have 60 points." Xi guessed, "the more I pass the test first, the more points I get. I got 80 points in the first round." In Su Tang''s envious eyes, Xi turned to Cain again, "when I came out, he was the only one in the room, and his score was higher than mine." Su Tang is surprised!!! She turned her head and looked at Cain?! How many points do you have? " Cain gently pulled the corner of his mouth, "150 points." One side of the autumn Mo exclaimed¡° WOW! More than me and sugar combined Sue sugar''s sullen lips, well, who let her get only ten points in the first round? I''m just thinking about it. A big warm hand covered her head and rubbed it gently twice¡° unhappy? Then I''ll give you all mine! " While saying this, Cain solved his wooden fairy order and was about to put it in Sutang''s arms. Su Tang couldn''t help laughing at last. Xi said at this time, "you just got props, Acacia stone, did not see what they do?" Listening to Xi''s question, Su Tang takes the Acacia stone out of the wood fairy. This is a pink round gem. Its color is clear and refreshing. Even Su Tang, who doesn''t know the quality of the gem, can feel that it is very precious. It''s just that there is a tiny mark in the middle of the gem, which affects its beauty. It''s like a scar lying there, which is very eye-catching. Su Tang sighed, "ah, it''s a pity that such a beautiful gem

 Chapter 762

    Qiu Mo returned Su Tang after seeing it, "it''s very good. It''s very suitable for you two. You can use it directly. It''s pretty good to hang on your waist." Smell speech, Su sugar take over to put on the waist stroke, seem really good. So Cain changed a needle out, gently poked his finger, squeezed out two drops of blood, and dropped it on the Acacia stone. Acacia stone quickly absorbed the blood beads, and the stone body faintly exuded a different luster. Holding it in your hand, it feels different. Su Tang can clearly feel Cain''s physical condition at the moment. In other words, she can feel Cain''s vigorous vitality through the Acacia stone. It was a mysterious feeling that she could not describe in words, but it was real. As soon as I finished wearing the Acacia stone, I heard a noise from the other side of the river. Raise an eye to look, see those two white apertures stand white Ling and Xuan Tian of a face proud smile¡° Ha ha ha. It''s better for you to walk so slowly than for us to come first. " Adam also stood not far from the aperture, his face was very ugly. Judging from the situation, it is obvious that he was intercepted. Adam took a look at bailing, not paying attention to her provocation. His cold eyes turned directly to the white sparrow, "little master rosefinch, what do you mean?" In Adam''s opinion, bailing has no brain. She listens to the wind and the rain. Seeing her proud appearance, she knows that she must be used by others and thinks she has taken advantage of it. White sparrow also didn''t refuse, he stood up and said with a big smile, "it''s meaningless. It''s just that we think that the first two places for customs clearance have been occupied by your people. Let''s take the third one, isn''t it too much?" Adam was angry, but he couldn''t find anything wrong with the white Sparrow''s words. He sneered, "the little master of rosefinch is quite confident. How do you know that your people will pass the customs?" "White sparrow said with a smile," this does not bother you, I have my own way of customs clearance Adam took another deep look at the sparrow. At this point, bailing and Xuantian had already stood in the white aperture. Even if he was angry, he couldn''t drive people out. Helpless, he had to stay in the side depressed, continue to wait.

 Chapter 763

    After Bai Ling finished his painting, he faced the river. She raised her head with pride, waiting for Xuantian to say the right answer. Unexpectedly, Xuantian said, "what... Meat? Bailing, what the hell are you writing? Come back and rewrite it for me Xuantian''s roar penetrated everyone''s eardrum, and everyone couldn''t help laughing. Qiu Mo also giggles incessantly, she says to Su Tang, "I believe what you say now, it''s just the ugliness she wrote." Sue sugar corrected seriously again, "no, no, no, she doesn''t call it writing, she calls it painting!"¡° Ha ha ha ha ha... Listen to the unbridled laughter from the other side, and look at the sky. Bai Ling''s face suddenly became iron blue. If it wasn''t for the restriction of the rules, she would scold Xuantian¡° What are you staring at? Can you hurry up? How much time do you think is left? " Bai Lingqi gritted his teeth, but noticed that after only half of the time, he was a little flustered. She took a deep breath and began to write. Xuantian saw that bailing, in order to get through the customs, forced his anger to erase what he had written before, and began to write all over again, not to mention how comfortable he was. In fact, he could see that the two words written by Bai Ling were barbecue, but he did not say it on purpose. Who let Bai Ling laugh at him before because of this word! The housekeeper said that the words were randomly generated from the guesser''s mind, not on purpose. So it''s not his original intention to generate such words. What''s the right of Bailing to laugh at him? At this point. The beast soldiers on one side also gradually recovered. Even if some people don''t know what Bai Ling painted, they will know that it is the unique character of the kingdom of beasts when they see the familiar pattern! A symbol that can be expressed in one''s mind. In the state, only orcs and cubs of the top class are qualified to learn! For example, as veterans, they are not qualified to learn how to read. But now the situation is, if you can read and find a person to cooperate with each other, you can easily pass the test. It''s not fair! It''s not fair¡° I don''t agree! Bailing, they cheat Maybe it was suppressed for a long time, and the beast soldiers chose to burst out at this moment.

 Chapter 764

    Even if the doubts in his heart were heavy, he would listen to the white sparrow tell him. Xuanshui subconsciously looked at the white sparrow. But the white sparrow did not rush to answer him¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ In the roar of the beast soldiers, Bai Ling finally finished the last stroke. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a breath. Time slipped by again, leaving only a small half. Bai Ling turns his eyes to Xuantian. Seeing his leisurely and leisurely appearance, Bai Ling''s eyes almost burst out fire! Xuantian smiles a little, this just Lang Sheng said the final answer - "barbecue!" And then came Sandor''s voice¡° Congratulations to the two contestants who have successfully passed the second round of test and obtained 20 bonus points each. Please continue to work hard to pass the test and obtain the inheritance right of Muxian temple. " The light curtain outside the aperture dissipated, and the small white arch bridge appeared again. There is no doubt that Sandor, the housekeeper, acquiesced in the method they used. The beast soldiers were silent, which was in sharp contrast to the previous noise. When people are extremely angry, there are often two results, one is that they can''t bear it and burst out, the other is that they vent their anger through the breach. This is muxianshenfu. Everyone here is a contestant and has the right to inherit muxianshenfu. So it''s no good fighting with the housekeeper here. So we all chose the second way to release their anger through the gap between bailing and Xuantian. What else can we do? On the inside, they are not qualified to challenge the steward. On the outside, they will bow down to the kingdom of beasts. No one cares about their life or death, so they have to protect themselves, even if they can''t become the biggest winner, they have to work hard to live! White sparrow eyes see white spirit and Xuan sky pass smoothly, he just turns his eyes leisurely to Xuan water¡° I still remember the emperor used to say that those who achieve great things do not care about small things. That is to say, if you want to accomplish great things, don''t worry about such small problems. A small sacrifice can lead to a smooth customs clearance. Don''t you think it''s worth it? " Xuan water slightly stares big eyes, his fist clenches, how also don''t understand, how can white sparrow say such words? Before white sparrow put forward this proposal, when Bai Ling heard that the earlier the customs clearance, the more benefits he would get, he volunteered to go first.

 Chapter 765

    The white Sparrow''s complexion is indifferent and stares at the white spirit''s back figure, he slowly raises the lip Cape, "a person who has defiled the noble blood of the rosefinch family, does not deserve to be my sister." A word, cold and heartless. Without waiting for Xuanshui to react, the white sparrow began to speak again¡° Although it''s just my guess, it''s not necessarily true. Isn''t she also good in the past? I have been kind enough to her. " White sparrow with a smile, crushed the hands of an unknown wild flower. Seeing this scene, Xuanshui shivered inexplicably. Adam, who had been watching the play all the time, stretched himself, laughed lazily and joked, "not bad! Have ambition! I''ll take care of you! Strive to destroy the kingdom of beasts at one stroke, and restore the glory of your rosefinch family in the past! " With that, Adam seemed to think of something, and suddenly he laughed, "Oh, I remember. You are the only child of the rosefinch family. I''m afraid you can''t be brilliant even if you want to be brilliant." The white sparrow stares at Adam with endless coldness in his eyes. Is he not afraid of being beaten when his powers are sealed? The white Sparrow''s paw is ready to move, is pondering from where the next paw is suitable. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of a weak wind behind Adam. Liu''s figure is slowly coming towards him. The white sparrow suddenly and a smile, smile of particularly enchanting. He looked at Adam with a friendly face, "that''s natural. The rosefinch family is the most hospitable. Welcome to our rosefinch family at that time!" Adam: He felt puzzled. Is there something wrong with the white bird''s brain? He said that! Can a white sparrow endure? Just as he thought about it, he heard Sean''s heartfelt exclamation, "little Lord rosefinch is really a good man!" Adam turned his head. "What are you doing here?"¡° They said, "we''ve passed so many people. It''s their turn. I couldn''t fight alone, so I was driven here." Sean pointed to the two apertures that were tightly surrounded by the orcs. Adam disdained to sneer, "let them three rounds also can''t catch up with us, since all rush to die, can we stop?" White sparrow a face of gentle smile, "Adam elder brother said seriously, they just can''t pass the Customs for a moment, we have to understand them." Sean nodded in agreement¡° Yes, although they looked fierce when they drove me here, they didn''t fight with me, which shows that their nature is not bad. "

 Chapter 766

    It seems that Sean really takes each other as a good brother. Eyes are full of love, vaguely also with a trace of respect?? Seeing the white bird''s eyes more and more barefaced, I wish I could eat Sean. Adam pulls Sean behind him and stares warily at the white sparrow¡° The little Lord rosefinch, it''s better to stay away from us. I''m afraid of you standing so close. " The white sparrow stares at Adam. Sean poked his head out from behind Adam. "Brother sparrow is very nice. Why are you afraid?" The white sparrow has a smile on its face. Adam hate iron not steel roared Sean a, "you shut up for me!" Sean was slightly stunned. Then he seemed to sigh helplessly. It''s like Adam''s a nervous, stupid little kid. Sean''s eyes were full of tolerance for him. Adam:!!! What a pain in the liver! White finch see a smile, just want to say what, hear "plop" two successively spread. Then there was the shock of the beast soldiers. Go by reputation. Vaguely can only see the river rolling large spray, floating a layer of red. But a moment later, the river was still again, as if nothing had happened. The faces of those beast soldiers were even more ugly, and each of them was forced to hold on and not let themselves fall down. Don''t want to entangle with the white sparrow too much, Adam directly dragged Sean to the past¡° Can you do it? If you can''t, get out of the way and let''s come! " The head beast soldier''s face turned white and red, red and green, his breathing was a little short, and his fist hanging on his side was also tightly grasped. Adam sneered twice with disdain, and took Sean to go forward. The beast soldiers didn''t get the order to let him go, so they quickly stopped him. Adam raised his eyebrows, stopped, put his hands around his chest, and looked at the leading beast soldier with a smile. The irony is also very obvious¡° You can do it, you can do it The leading beast soldier breathes a deep breath. He stares at Adam fiercely, and then walks into the aperture with a valiant beast soldier himself. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on the two people, saying that they were not nervous was false. The leading Orc soldier chose the identity of the narrator, and he waited with a serious face¡° The words used by the contestants in this round are "grass."

 Chapter 767

    "What are you doing standing there? Let''s go The beast soldier quickly recovered. A face of joy through the white arch bridge. So far. Their group passed the test only after Sutang. Adam smacked his lips. "I''m lucky." Sean nodded unfathomably, "luck is also a kind of strength." Adam squinted at him and didn''t want to talk to him. When the bar should not bar, when not bar than everyone bar! Sin! The rest of the veterans saw that it was so easy for them to pass through the customs. They were red eyed one by one and couldn''t help being agitated! We all rush forward. I don''t know why. After the leading beast soldiers passed, they passed four beast soldiers in succession. For a moment, the atmosphere on the field was at the top. The beast soldiers were on guard against the white sparrow and Adam, and didn''t let them get close to the aperture. Adam didn''t care. He found a beautiful place to lie down and watch the play with his hands on his head. With an unknown wild flower in his mouth, he looked very casual. Sean sat down beside Adam with a worried face¡° There are too many of them. Now you have been granted the ability. I am not their opponent alone. Let''s go back when there are fewer of them? " Adam nodded his head perfunctorily. Seeing another group of ORC soldiers pass by, there are fewer and fewer orcs in the grassland. Sean is very sad¡° Don''t you think they can all pass the customs? " Adam seemed to have heard a big joke. He laughed¡° How is that possible? You just watch. This group can''t get by. " Adam''s tone was firm. Sean took a dubious look at him and put more energy on the group in front of him. Their phrase is Lord beast. It''s not hard to say this phrase, it''s not easy to say it''s simple. The descriptors are so anxious that they can''t get the right answer. I see less and less time.

 Chapter 768

    The number of contestants has been reduced by more than three times, so the proportion of elimination is very worrying. Besides, in Su Tang''s opinion, these two rounds of tests are not difficult, which makes her have to worry about the future tests. A super large hourglass timer was hung in mid air. At the same time, sando''s voice sounded: "the second round of test is over, and there are 20 remaining participants. Please adjust your state and rush to the third round of test through the vortex gate before the countdown. After passing the third round of test, the points exchange room will be opened. All participants can exchange the props corresponding to the points. The number is limited. Exchange first, get first A word of stone stirs a thousand waves¡° Points exchange house? What is that? "¡° What are props? "¡° Moreover, he just said that the quantity is limited, first exchange, first served! "¡° What are you waiting for? Let''s go! Only by passing the third round of test can we know! " The eight beast soldiers who passed the test didn''t have time to be sentimental again, and swarmed to the door of the whirlpool. They soon disappeared. Cain also took Sutang and went that way¡° Let''s go. No matter what the test is, we''ll know when we go. " There was no comment. Join hands to enter the whirlpool gate. Surrounded by a burst of white light, the scene changed instantly. Before I opened my eyes, Su Tang had already felt that it was extremely dry and hot here. When she tried to open her eyes, she could see yellow sand everywhere. The fine yellow sand is as pink as the surface, which is mixed with a little granular gravel. The folds of countless sand and stones are like solidified waves, extending to the end of the golden horizon in the distance. The rolling hills are also made of yellow sand. The scorching yellow color seems to be that nature solidifies the turbulent waves here in a moment, and makes it stay here forever. They are transported to a boundless desert! The orcs on the scene all lived in the forest since childhood. Where have they seen such scenes? The only time I have ever come into contact with sand is on the beach of Taoyuan. But it''s only part of it.

 Chapter 769

    The move attracted the attention of several other feline orcs. The big cats, one by one incarnated as beasts, struggled to squeeze together to Su Tang''s side. Instantly surrounded by all kinds of fluffy, Su Tang''s heart was as sweet as if it had been soaked into a honey jar. Although she knew that these fluffy things were made by orcs, she just couldn''t control her hands. Holding the cat stick, after teasing this plush, he turns to tease the next plush and has a good time. Cain, who was no longer favored by Sutang, soon realized that something was wrong. He looked back and found that he didn''t know why there were so many orcs around him. The most important thing is that the little female will touch this and that for a while, and her love of the fundus will not be concealed. Cain is jealous! He pushed up to Sutang and kicked all the orcs away. But there are still some undecided orcs fighting to move forward. Cain''s face sank, and the power suppressed the small-scale release, which made the orcs breathless at that time. No matter how funny it is, it''s not as important as your own life! The orcs were all scattered. Sue sugar is feeling confused, in a twinkling of an eye to Cain that pair of heavy can drop ink eyes. She immediately chuckled. Pretending that nothing happened, he took the stick back to his bag¡° Where is this place? It''s so hot and uncomfortable. " Qiu Mo gently wiped the sweat from her forehead, and her face was sad. Su sugar some surprised saw autumn Mo one eye. She just felt a little hot and dry, not sweating like Momo. It seems that this test scene is not very friendly to Mermaid. Xi''s face is not very good-looking, he frowned, "also don''t know what the test of this pass is, up to now also don''t have a hint." The voice fell. White sparrow and others were also sent in. Compared with Xi, white sparrow and white spirit''s face flashed a touch of comfort. Obviously, they are well adapted to the environment here. Sean saw the white bird at a glance and immediately gave him a friendly smile. Just want to say hello to him, suddenly feel a bit wrong. Sean lowered his head, raised his feet, and stared at a round white bead in the sand pit with a strange sound.

 Chapter 770

    Sue sugar was relieved. Then she hit Cain angrily, "don''t do this next time. It''s frightening."¡° Good Cain grinned, took Sue sugar''s fist and touched it on his lips. In fact, he didn''t mean it. He just didn''t expect that the white bead was so fragile that it broke with a little force. Fortunately, broken white beads did not cause any adverse reactions. In the face of this sudden appearance of white beads, we are very vigilant. Some orcs don''t touch the white beads at all and avoid them like snakes and scorpions. There are orcs careful to avoid these white beads, ready to go to other places to explore the way. Su Tang looked up at the sun still high in the sky, and took the people to find a shady place to rest on the sand dunes. Collect all the white beads near the sand dune, think that it is not suitable to throw them anywhere, so take them into the space, and ask erha not to let them touch. They all sat around, their faces dignified¡° I don''t know what I''m going to do in this round of test, so there are so many white beads in it for no reason? " Xi took a look at Adam and said, "more than that, our powers have been greatly reduced here. We can''t play one tenth of our original powers." Autumn Mo also pale little face nodded, "just I coagulated out of the small water ball, directly consumed half of my ability. If it''s outside, I can condense a lot of such water balls. " Autumn Mo said several a lot in a row. To prove that her power consumption is really serious. Smell speech, Cain they also experiment and feel their different ability. Cain and Adam didn''t feel much different from when they were outside. But Sean frowned slightly, "my abnormal ability consumption is faster than before, but it''s not very serious."

 Chapter 771

    But before they could wait until it was dark, the orcs who had gone to find their way would come back. The look on their faces was not good-looking, and they were about to collapse. When one of the orcs saw Su Tang and others, his eyes suddenly lit up. He ran here with a rolling, mouth kept chanting, "water, water, give me water, I want water!" As soon as the leader''s face sank, he suddenly reached for the ORC¡° Are you going to die? Come back to me Orc''s mind slightly back cage a few minutes, he desperately swallowing saliva, want to alleviate their hunger and thirst. The leading Orc soldiers looked at Cain with great fear, and then they took several other orcs to find a sand dune and sat down in the shade. Because in the second test, Qiumo used the power, at that time, many people saw that her power was water, so this can''t be hidden. However, those orcs also know that Cain and Xi are the leaders in the team, and they are not rivals at all. That''s why we didn''t rush forward. The rest place of the beast soldiers is not far away from Sutang. You can see it at a glance. But the distance is not too close, because when they speak in a low voice, they can''t hear a word. Adam frowned. "Do you think they''ll find anything? Can we exchange information with them with some water? " Xi immediately refused¡° No, in this test, only amo and I have the power of water, and they are suppressed very much. We don''t know how long we will stay here, and the water released may not be able to be used by ourselves. " Su Tang also agreed, "it''s still early. Don''t worry. Haven''t they come back yet? If they do find something, they will not come back here Adam frowned and turned to Cain. "What do you think?" Cain slightly raised his head, his eyes crossed with a touch of cold, "it''s not easy to know the news? Why use water? " Adam immediately responded that a pair of fox''s eyes almost narrowed into a slit. He raised his eyebrows at Cain. "That''s right. Let''s go together?" They both got up at the same time and walked towards the rest direction of the orcs.

 Chapter 772

    Beast soldier a: "he, he, he broke those white beads, will he die?" Beast soldier B: "I don''t know. We''d better stay away from him." Orc soldier C: "there seems to be something in the white bead, like water..." Orc soldier D: "I think you want to drink water. Are you crazy?" The leading beast soldier spat in the direction of the weak beast soldier, with a haze in his eyes, "what bad luck! You go there. Stay away from us. You can''t come here without my permission. " The weak beast soldier lowered his head and walked towards the direction of the leader beast soldier''s fingers with a little shiver¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Cain and Adam returned to the shady part of the dune. Sue sugar immediately came forward and asked, "what''s the matter? Did you get any news?" Adam took out a white bead he had just picked up on the road and said with some confusion¡° The group said that the more they went out, the more white beads they had. When they got there, the ground was covered with white beads, and there was only a thin layer of sand on the surface. They did not dare to move forward any more hastily, so they came back. " Sue sugar looked into the distance. Originally thought that the white light on the sand dunes in the distance was the reflection effect of the sun''s direct sunlight on the sand, but now it seems that it should be a layer of covered white beads. Sean was slightly distressed. "What''s the use of these white beads?" No one answered him. Because we don''t know what the white beads are used for. More than half a day has passed since they entered the test. It''s about two or three in the afternoon. Normally speaking, we haven''t eaten for most of the day since we came in. We should be very hungry. But no one felt it. Even feeling thirsty, it was only after entering the third test that it gradually showed up. So Su Tang guessed that they were in a different space where the velocity of time was slow, and the actual velocity of time was far less than they thought. But if so, they should not feel thirsty in the third test. Su Tang feels very confused and has no clue at all. According to her calculation, it has been more than two hours since they entered the third test. It''s quiet here. It''s still not like what''s going to happen. The only thing that makes people feel strange is the white beads all over the ground. Sue sugar sighed.

 Chapter 773

    For a long time, there was no response, so Bai Ling couldn''t calm down. She summoned five or six fireballs around her and raised her chin with pride. "I order you to get me some water to drink, or I''ll kill you." Cain gave her a cold glance and said nothing. Su sugar also only as she is a clown, a face helpless shake his head. Bai Lingqi''s face turned red. With one hand on her hips and one finger on them, she held herself high¡° I''ll warn you for the last time. Give me water right away. Maybe I''ll be in a good mood and spare your life. Otherwise, hum Xuanshui saw this scene, he slightly frowned, "bailing little Lord is not their opponent, little Lord, don''t you help?" The white sparrow looked at the white spirit lazily¡° Does it matter with me? I didn''t ask her to provoke them. " Xuantian looked at Baique and Xuanshui, and bowed his head in silence. Xuanshui thought for a while, he still walked steadily towards the direction of bailing. White sparrow see this, lightly sneer a, the eye ground takes a touch of ridicule. On the other side. Bai Ling saw Su Tang and they ignored her, so she became angry¡° Hum! Originally, I wanted to save your life. Since you are so ignorant, don''t blame me for attacking you! " Then she waved. All around the small fireball fly slowly toward Cain and others. Bai Ling raised his chin and looked arrogant. There was a smile on her lips, as if she had thought of Cain and their panic and yelling when they were burned by the fireball. One of them couldn''t hold back and even laughed¡° Don''t! " Xuanshui''s panicked voice came from behind Bai Ling. Unfortunately, the fireball has been played out, and Xuanshui is still a long way away from bailing, so there is no time to stop it. After hearing the sound, Bai Ling turned back curiously. And at the same time, it''s the moment she looks back. Cain waved his hand carelessly, without any waves on his face, as if he had done a very humble thing. The fireball flies at a speed ¡Á 2 times, and quickly fly back to Bai Ling. The fireball hit Bai Ling''s back, arm and thigh. Because it''s the fireball condensed by her own ability, it can''t cause any substantial damage to her. It''s just that there''s a slight burning sensation in the place where it''s smashed.

 Chapter 774

    Bai Ling cried and coughed, and the whole person became embarrassed. It''s hard to wait for the dust to disperse. Bailing saw that the people around her looked at her like monkeys, and the smile at the bottom of her eyes was not disguised. Also feel the heavy head in the past, now become incomparably light. All of a sudden, a bad premonition rose in Bai Ling''s heart. Trembling, she reached out and touched her head. Because of the accident, the long red hair, which was originally waist length, was suddenly burnt out in different shapes. The longest one was as long as a finger. The end of the hair is also a small black knot left by the burning. It feels a little rough. In addition, Xuanshui''s head was covered with a handful of loess, and when he touched his hair, it dropped dust and ashes. Bai Ling couldn''t imagine his ugliness. She let out a cry of collapse and ran away. Xuan water seems to be angry stare Su sugar they one eye, then quickly ran to chase white spirit. Su Tang blinked innocently. She looked at Qiu Mo and said, "does it have anything to do with us?" Qiu Mo shakes his head seriously, "it doesn''t matter!" Adam chimed in, "it''s her fault." Sue sugar spread her hands and shrugged. It was an accident. Who would have thought that when Cain hit the fireball back, it just fell on her hair? She did blame herself. With so many people present, the rosefinch family can set fire. If she hadn''t set the fire, her hair wouldn''t have gone. Although Su Tang also felt that Bai Ling was a little miserable, but she couldn''t control how fat her face was? All of a sudden. Adam suddenly stares at a direction on guard. "What are you doing here? Do you want to avenge your sister? "

 Chapter 775

    He sneered, "of course, I know more than that. I''m here to exchange information with you, not to share information. I''ve just said a part of what I know. Now it''s your turn. If your information is valuable, I''ll consider continuing to exchange it with you. " Sue sugar looked at the white sparrow for a while. Then he turned to Cain''s ear and said in a low voice, "what should he see, or else he will try to cheat him?" Cain gave a faint hum. Sue sugar asked excitedly, "are you coming or am I?" Cain patted her on the head twice and said with a smile, "you come." Su Tang immediately straightened her face, coughed twice, deepened her sense of existence, and made herself more serious. When everyone''s eyes are drawn. Su Tang pretended to be deeply silent for a few seconds, then spoke¡° We have been in for a long time, but nothing happened. So we guess that the test of this round is likely to be to meet certain conditions before it can be opened. For example, in the last round, two people need to stand in the aperture at the same time to trigger the test. Will this round be the same After su Tang said that, white sparrow thought it was very reasonable. However, the conditions in the second round of test were at least clearly set out, and there was no hint in this round. The only weird thing is these white beads. The white sparrow felt his chin thoughtfully. "What you said is reasonable. What else do you know?" Adam looked at the white sparrow with a smile. "You said just now that we are exchanging information. Now it''s your turn." The white sparrow choked. He looked at Su Tang and others quietly. I don''t see much. But it just makes people feel like they know something else. After thinking for a few seconds, the white sparrow spoke again¡° When I flew to the edge, I was blocked by a transparent barrier. Just as I was about to fly back, I suddenly saw something moving in the sand far away from the barrier. I can''t really see those things. They should bury the whole body in the sand. I can only see the crooked shape on the sand from time to time. Because the distance is still far away, I''m not sure if I have any eyes. " As the white sparrow said, it drew a big "s" shape in mid air. Through his description, Su Tang thought of the snake and shivered. Sue sugar is a coward.

 Chapter 776

    Sue sugar took a deep breath¡° It''s OK. " She farfetched smile, and then looked at the white bird, "we do not know the rest." White Sparrow: his face is as ugly as swallowing a fly. When Cain saw this, he went up in silence and stood in front of Sutang. Looking at the white bird''s eyes are full of cold, which is also mixed with a hint of warning. The white sparrow is in a worse mood. And at this time, Adam also came up with the cheap, "do you have any other news? Don''t worry, speak out boldly, we''ll help you The white sparrow glared at Adam, almost unable to restrain his paw. Adam came to know the past and hooked the white Sparrow''s shoulder. "Don''t be so heartless. If you have news, you should share it together. Unity is strength! Brother sparrow ~ "finally, brother sparrow made the white sparrow stand up with cold hair. His face sank at dusk, and the temperature of his whole body rose in a straight line like a geometric multiple. When Adam realized something was wrong, he immediately let go and kept away from him. Adam''s mouth curled as he watched the white Sparrow''s red body start to burn¡° I just called you brother que. Why are you still angry? Oh, I see. It''s the wrong person to call you brother Sparrow! " Adam immediately beckoned to Sean¡° Come on, come on, ask brother que if you have any other news to share with you. " Sean walked forward with a helpless face and gave a shy smile to the white bird¡° Brother que, I''m sorry, Adam. He didn''t mean to make you angry. I''ll make an apology for him. " The redness on the white sparrow faded rapidly with the naked eye. He also smiled gently and politely at Sean. "It doesn''t matter, brother. I''m not angry." Sean breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. Brother que, do you know anything else useful?" White sparrow did not stop, a head of all the news he knew Balabala all said¡° The monsters outside the sand dunes move very slowly, and the barrier blocking me is not fixed. It also shrinks a little bit inward from time to time. Most of the time, the barrier doesn''t move, but I don''t know what''s going on, so it suddenly retracts. I squatted there for a long time to find out. " When the white sparrow said this, her eyes were shining at Sean. There is a touch of pride in the tone, which makes people feel like "asking for touch, asking for praise"? The onlookers were shocked! Is that ok? Especially sugar. If they had known that Pai Xi en''s story was so easy to use, why did they bother to argue with Baique? Sean looked at the white sparrow admiringly, "brother sparrow is so powerful!" White sparrow some modest wave, "harm, this is nothing." Adam is a bit of a stickler.

 Chapter 777

    In the twinkling of an eye, a few hours passed. Sue sugar is quite sure that this scene is not right. Always outside, a few hours without water is not a problem, at most a little dry mouth feeling. But here, they can''t stand the dry tongue, let Qiumo and Xi release some water to moisten their throat, and everyone didn''t drink too much. This test is too much for both of them. Not only their heat-resistant ability is getting worse, but also their recovery speed is getting slower. Qiumo''s ability has almost been used up, and Xi''s ability has also been used up about one third. Su Tang, they''ve been hydrated at least once. The leading Orc soldiers, their thirsty lips cracked, lay in the sand pit without any image, their eyes blank, and they looked very paralyzed. Even some of the animal soldiers, who are seriously short of water, sometimes lie on one side and vomit bitterly. Their legs and stomachs keep shaking and they can''t stand. Finally, an animal soldier couldn''t help it. He bellowed hoarsely, "ah - I can''t stand it anymore!" His eyes are yellow, his lips are dry and skinny, and his eyes are a little sunken. People who don''t know think he didn''t drink water for days. In fact, he didn''t drink water for only six hours. Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the orc, but because they were suffering from thirst, no one paid any attention to him. The orc dug out two white beads from the ground and squeezed at his mouth! The white bead was crushed by external pressure, and the clear liquid in the bead dropped into the mouth of the orc''s fingers. There was not much liquid in the two white beads, but it was enough for the orc to slow down! With a comfortable sigh, he began to look for more white beads on the ground. The leading Orc soldier''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You, are you crazy?" We all know that white beads are weird. Nobody dares to touch! But he actually regardless of drinking the liquid inside!

 Chapter 778

    The first Orc sneered, "coward. If you don''t dare, just give it to me. Anyway, I''m not the one who is thirsty. " As he said this, he was about to snatch the white beads from the two orcs. Ben is suffering from hunger and thirst, and his head has begun to be confused. Suddenly someone wants to rob him, so subconsciously he will use it. The two orcs had no time to think about it, so they put the white bead in their mouth and bit it. A sweet liquid glides along the throat, permeates the viscera and spreads to the limbs. Don''t feel too comfortable! A long drought brings rain. As soon as they tasted the sweetness, the two orcs quickly joined the search for the white bead. It wasn''t until I had a good drink that I gradually recovered. Looking at the white bead shell spit out by them on the sand, the two orcs sat down and leaned together, their faces like gold foil. The first Orc came forward with a red face and patted them on the shoulder¡° be free! Don''t you think we''re all in good shape, white beads must be OK! " The two orcs had a pretty face and didn''t want to talk to the orc at all. Who can blame? It''s their temptation. They were like quails, shrugging their heads in silence. The orc comforting them had a smile on his mouth. Su Tang has a panoramic view of all this. She sighed helplessly, turned to Cain and said, "on what bad thoughts an orc can have." Because Sue sugar didn''t lower her voice when she spoke, so Adam heard it. He was a little confused¡° Huh? What? " Su Tang waved her hand and put on a look of "I''m a master, you don''t understand me.". Adam: ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Cain chuckled, and then kneaded Sutang''s hairstyle¡° Although he says it''s OK, he should be afraid, or he won''t persuade those two. " It''s the same in people''s hearts. When you do something that everyone is not optimistic about, even if you are very sure, but in everyone''s doubt, you will feel guilty. At this time, you will want to find the same existence as you. If not, you will try to make the people around you the same existence as you.

 Chapter 779

    In addition to the white sparrow, the rest of them could not bear it any more, and joined the search for the white bead. therefore. The white beads near the sand dunes disappear rapidly with the naked eye. As we don''t know how long we''ll be here, it''s clear that these white beads will be a source of their lives. So when the orcs came slowly, they began to spread to the surrounding areas and collect white beads. Soon all that was left was Sutang and them. Xi was originally closing his eyes and breathing. After a long time, he opened his eyes, but his face was not very good-looking. He said, "let''s go and collect some white beads. My powers recover very slowly. I can''t help it if I condense the water ball again at most." Qiu Mo also opened his eyes and nodded bitterly, "yes, I''ve had a long rest, and I can''t even coagulate a water ball. If I had been outside, I would have been able to recover. " It''s been nearly half a day now, but the third test still has no clue. Su Tang felt confused. She turned to Cain to hear what he said, "Ayn?" Cain thought for a few seconds. Then, he conjured up a big iron bucket with a simple filter screen on it. Cain said, "filter the water in the white beads into the iron bucket. Let''s collect some first. I still think these things have a lot to do with our passing the test." Everybody nodded. Cain added, "but we don''t know whether the water in the white beads will affect us, so we should try not to drink it if we don''t drink it."¡° Got it¡° Can we go to the edge to collect the water in the white beads? " Xi thought about it and added, "don''t you mean there are the most white beads there? And the white sparrow also said that the barrier at the edge will move, so we can take the opportunity to observe it Adam raised his hand in agreement. "I agree!" The rest have no objection. So Cain nodded, "OK, that''s the decision." After that, he turned his eyes to see Sean, "you connect you with vines to save time. I''ll fly you directly." Sean was stunned for a moment, and then reflected that Cain was talking to him. So he nodded in a hurry, "ah, oh, good!" Soon. Sean used cane to connect all the others except Su Tang. He gave Cain one end of the cane.

 Chapter 780

    Cain''s face suddenly sank. In a flash, he thought of the reason why he couldn''t be a beast¡° It''s the white beads. " When he first came in, he was too excited to see so much sand. Except when the white beads first appeared, he accidentally broke one. The rest of the time, like others, he did nothing and drank water condensed with his powers. Careful Association before and after comparison, really only he broke a white bead, and other people are not the same. With Cain''s warning, Sutang remembered. She frowned slightly. "Do we have to collect the liquid in the white beads? After all, you can''t be a beast after you encounter it... I don''t know if it will have a big impact. If it''s like the last test, it doesn''t matter to them whether they can be brutalized or not. But if this round of test involves fighting, it is necessary for the orcs to become beasts. Cain pondered for a few seconds and finally nodded¡° Go, Xi can''t be a beast on land, so he will collect them with us. Adam and Sean don''t touch those white beads for the time being Orcs can fully exert their original strength through the way of animalization. It''s just a restriction for them that they can''t be brutalized. It doesn''t mean that they have no power. And for those orcs who prefer herbivores, it''s like Sean. It''s not necessarily as powerful as before. Xi is limited by the land, can not be beast, if it is in the water, even if he lost the ability, then he will still be a strong man with the body after beast. After the arrangement, we will move towards the edge barrier together. Although the big iron bucket was not heavy, it was bulky and difficult to lift, so Cain put it away first and everyone went to battle light. Along the way, I found that the white beads nearby had been searched by the orcs. The sand was also turned upside down, full of potholes. Without the obstruction of white beads, Su Tang and others are very fast. But after a while, I met the beast soldiers who collected white beads. White beads are not big. If there are too many, you need to find something to hold them.

 Chapter 781

    Adam thought his little move was a little secret. In fact, Cain had a good view of it. Cain cool mouth, "I see you seem to like those white beads, or I throw you in a few circles to let you feel?" Adam gray touched his nose, no longer squeak, but at the same time also become a lot of convergence, deliberately began to avoid those white beads. Keep going. Indeed, as they say, white beads are more and more densely distributed. And they also saw the figure of the white sparrow, which means that it is not far from the edge barrier. Cain turned to Adam and Sean and said, "you wait here. Be careful not to touch those white beads. Let''s go and see what happens." But before they get there. The white sparrow immediately found them and came flying with flapping wings. This white sparrow is really tolerant. I''m afraid he''s the only one left in the room since he came in. He hasn''t added water yet. He slowed down and seemed to want to stop in the little open space in front of Cain. But, what a coincidence. There is a lonely white bead inlaid in the middle of the sand in the open space. It''s hard to notice that it''s half naked. Since Sean knew that these white beads could prevent the orcs from becoming beasts, he paid special attention to them. So he found the white bead long ago to avoid touching it. But now look at the direction that the white sparrow flies to is this side. But the white bead is so small, the open space is so big, he should not just step on the white bead, right? But what if? Sean hesitated for a moment, and finally said, "brother bird, be careful... There are white beads under your feet. Before the words were complete, the white sparrow had quickly turned into a human form and landed on the ground. With a slight click. The white sparrow lowered her head and frowned slightly when she saw the crushed white beads under her feet.

 Chapter 782

    Sean turned to Qiumo and said, "can you help me find some white beads?" Qiu Mo nodded, quickly touched a few white beads around and handed them to the white sparrow. White sparrow a face resist of don''t overdo. His face was full of the expression: "even if I am thirsty to death, I will never touch a drop of water in the white beads."! Qiumo maintains the action of delivering white beads, and looks at Sean helplessly. Sean patiently exhorted, "the water in the white beads, in addition to making the orcs unable to turn into beasts, has not found anything wrong for the time being. You just stepped on a white bead when you landed. You can try to see if you can still be a beast now. " The white bird closed its eyes. But a moment later, he opened his eyes again. His eyes were full of shock! Sean said with a gentle smile, "can you believe me now? I wanted to remind you when you came here, but your speed was too fast for me White sparrow dry silent wry smile. Sean continued, "anyway, you can''t be a beast any more. You''d better drink some water from the white beads first, or your body won''t be able to bear it." The white bird looks very uncomfortable. His eyes are complex to stare at the white bead son in autumn Mo hand, seem to want to stare them out a hole! After a long time. White sparrow just compromise of low head, from autumn Mo hand took white bead into mouth. After a little slow, he seemed to be indulgent and depraved, and took hundreds of white beads in succession. That posture seems to make up all the water that has been lacking for such a long time. While the white sparrow indulges here, the transparent barrier on the outside starts to move slowly towards the inside. Cain and Sutang''s hands were close to the barrier, and they could obviously feel a push pushing them back. Su Tang looked at Cain in shock, "this barrier is really moving in! But why? " Cain frowned and looked at the sand dunes in the distance. "More than that, you see, the speed of those insects and beasts has also become faster." Su Tang''s face was a little stiff.

 Chapter 783

    Sue sugar''s face numb without a trace of expression, she is very stiff nod. Cain hands close to the transparent barrier, feeling carefully, trying to find something different. But it''s a pity. No matter how he feels, this transparent barrier is no longer moving, or even moving, there is only a little distance, which can be ignored. I''ve been here for almost an hour, and I''ve got nothing. But Cain had to go back with sugar. The sun is still high in the sky, just as they just came in, not moving. A steady stream of heat is reflected to the surface through the sand. The whole desert is so hot and dry that it''s hard to bear. Only by constantly absorbing the water in the white beads can we slightly calm our impetuous heart. When returning to the resting place, the white sparrow came with Xuanshui. He cut into the subject without concealment, "what do you think of this round of test?" Cain frowned, as if thinking about something. Su Tang said, "the barrier you mentioned before shrinks inward. We just saw it." The white sparrow nodded faintly, "its speed is fast and slow, and sometimes it doesn''t move. It doesn''t know how it shrinks and why it shrinks." Su Tang: "no, I believe its contraction must be regular. It must be something we have ignored." The white sparrow slightly lowered his eyes. He didn''t deny Su Tang''s words. But what did they ignore? Adam gave a new idea on one side, "why do you say that the water in the white beads can''t make the orcs become beasts?" You didn''t quite understand what Adam was trying to say. So Adam put it another way: "in other words, if the orcs become beasts, can they easily pass this round of tests?" After he mentioned this, everyone''s thinking began to have a vague outline, but after all, there was something missing. Su Tang frowned and said, "can we say that the premise of this round of test is that all orcs can''t be beasts?" Adam nodded, "don''t rule out this possibility, otherwise how can we explain that we have been here for so long and nothing has happened so far?" White sparrow also secretly clenched his fist, "so you mean to let all the orcs on the scene take the water in the white beads to make sure that they will not become beasts, and then they can start the test, right?"

 Chapter 784

    Cain gave Su Tang a faint smile. He explained in detail, "we have been in for quite a long time. With the consumption of the first test and the second test, although we don''t feel tired physically, we will be very tired mentally. So no matter what the test conditions are in this round, I think we need to have a good rest and get back to the best condition, so that we can play a stable role when the test comes Sue sugar nodded thoughtfully, "after that? What are we going to do? " Cain: "this round of white beads appear strange, let''s not say what role it has, just as we guessed before, there must be an inevitable connection between passing the test and it. Adam''s guess is reasonable, but we can put this idea at the end. Now it''s urgent. I think we should first find out the contraction law of the barrier and the movement law of the insects and animals outside. During this period, we should collect more water from the white beads in case of emergency. " Su Tang''s face was gratified and nodded heavily, "well, I think you''re right!" Cain grinned and rubbed Sutang''s head. His eyes almost dazzled the people around him. The white Sparrow''s heart was blocked again. The difference is too obvious. In fact, Cain just said the beginning, he can already guess what he will say next. Although I know that this method he said is the best so far, I still feel resentful. Emotion and reason are constantly struggling in the white finch''s mind. Fortunately, reason is better. He took a deep breath, stood up to say goodbye to the crowd, and left with Xuanshui. And soon after he left, he took the orcs in his team and moved to the back of the sand dune not far from Cain to rest. This scene, in the eyes of the leading Orc team, is a proper alliance between the two teams! Beast soldier a: "Captain, young master white sparrow has just talked with them for a long time. Do you think they already know how to pass this round of test?" Beast soldier B: "yes, Captain, they must know something, but they don''t tell us. They want us to die here!" Orc soldier C: "why don''t we go and have a look?" Beast soldier D: "what did you do in the past? Let them call you back? If you want to go, I won''t go. "

 Chapter 785

    The leading beast soldier was excited. He quickly pushed away the beast soldier a and looked at it on the ground. The position chosen by the leading orcs was on a dune just behind the dune where Cain rested. In order to be able to better monitor them, the leading beast soldiers specially lie on the top of the dune with the best view. But the view here is good, which also means that the sun here is big. Lying on the sun scorched hot sand, the leading beast soldier almost called out. But the strong self-control made him endure deeply, and he looked at Cain and them with burning eyes¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Although the place they chose was in the shade of the sand dunes, because the sun stayed in the sky for a long time and the sky was bright, they could not have a good rest. In fact, Sutang originally wanted Sean to build a grass shed. But then he thought that Sean''s power consumption here was only second to that of Xi and Qiumo, so he stuck the words in his throat. Finally, Cain set up three tents with a wave of his hand, which solved the problem of rest. But after we went in, we couldn''t stand it for a while and got out again. Hot! It''s too hot! Metal has fast heat conduction and poor air permeability. A metal tent was built in the desert. After drilling into it, it was like a steamer, making people toss and turn more hot and dry¡° It''s so hot, it''s so hot, I''m about to be steamed up! " Autumn Mo hands constantly fan, a pair of vital appearance climbed out of the tent. Xi followed, although he did not say anything, but slightly wet hair root enough to prove that he can not stand. After hearing the sound. Sue sugar also grinned and climbed out of the tent¡° It seems that it''s a little hot. It''s my wrong thinking that makes everyone suffer. " Then Sutang came to Cain''s ear and said something. Cain nodded. He turned to put the tents away and came to the dune to look around. The leading Orc soldier and orc soldier a on the sand dune could not help holding their breath nervously¡° Old, old, do you think they won''t find us

 Chapter 786

    With a layer of sand insulation, the temperature in the "cave" instantly dropped several degrees, just lying in it. Only Adam was left to warn, and the rest went into the cave to rest. Su Tang also took this as a cover up and took out a lot of fruits from the space to moisten everyone''s throat¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the sand dunes. The sweat on the foremen''s foreheads continued to slide, and then quickly dissipated in the sand. Beast soldier a''s condition is not so good either. His lips are dry and wrinkled. From time to time, he has to take out two white beads from the beast skin bag at his waist and put them into his mouth. Seeing Su Tang, they all went into the "cave" and did not come out. There was only one Orc left to watch the wind at the entrance of the cave. The hot sun is licking the backs of the soldiers, because the fur coats are used to wrap the white beads, so the skin and the sun are in the closest contact. After a while, the skin on the back of the beast soldier began to turn red, perm and itch. Gradually, he couldn''t lie down. He scratched his back again, turned his head and looked at the leading veterans, "boss, they seem to be sleeping in it. Do we want to continue to watch them here?" The eyes of the leading beast soldiers were not reconciled. However, from their current angle, they can only see a shallow hole, in which nothing can be seen, let alone hear any sound. But if we let him go back like this, he would not like to. The leading beast soldier suddenly said, "of course, I have to look at them. Who knows if they are really sleeping?" The beast soldier a shrank his head and didn''t dare to say anything more. So, they lie on the sand dunes in the scorching sun and think they are monitoring Su Tang''s every move. This wait is three hours. The leading Orc soldiers always believed that Su Tang was not sleeping, but using a cover up. So even if other Orc soldiers came to replace him, he didn''t want to go away. After being exposed to the sun for more than three hours, the backs of the leading veterans were peeled. Finally, the whole person was so confused by the sun that he was carried back to rest by several other beast soldiers.

 Chapter 787

    Everyone frowned when they looked at Su Tang''s picture. When Cain changed the real object, everyone looked at Su Tang strangely¡° This... This is too small, isn''t it? "¡° Yes, it''s not as full as it used to be. " Adam and Qiu Mo sing a song and a harmony, not tacit understanding. Sue sugar ignored them and turned to see Sean¡° Can you make a few tiny but tough vines? " Sean didn''t ask why. He nodded and gave the cane to Su Tang. Su Tang took the cane and tied the two ends of the cane to the holes in the water cup. So, a simple version of the strap kettle is ready. In fact, there are ropes in Sutang''s space, but because these kettles need to be carried out for use, there are many people and many eyes. It''s better to be careful. Considering the size of the orcs here, the capacity of the kettle is set at 5L. For Su Tang, it''s almost a bucket, but for other orcs, this capacity is nothing at all. Su Tang held the cane, raised the kettle and looked at Cain with a smile, "I''ll see if it fits on my back." Carrying the kettle, maybe the cane was a little short, Cain always felt a little uncomfortable. Adam frowned. "You see, I said it''s too small. I can lift it with one finger. Do I need to carry it?" Xi also nodded, "it''s really convenient to look at, but it''s just a little small. It would be better if it could be a little bigger." Su Tang looked at Cain with a smile on her eyebrows, and her intonation rose slightly, "what do you think, ah yin?" Cain was silent for a few seconds. He stared at Su Tang with deep eyes. In fact, he had already guessed what she wanted to do. But seeing Su Tang''s triumphant little appearance, I suddenly feel that she is more lively than any time before. Cain liked to see such threes. So Cain pretended to be serious and said that he and Adam had the same view, "well, it''s a little small."¡° Look, look, just say it''s a little small. It''s OK. It''s great for Tangzai to think of this method. Let''s just make the kettle bigger. "

 Chapter 788

    Cain waved as like as two peas, and five more identical kettles appeared on the ground. Sean also in Su sugar a face of eager eyes, muddleheaded force muddleheaded magic out of five vines. Hand and foot to play a good nodule, the hands of the kettle out. In a few moments as like as two peas, the same water bottle was placed on the back of several people. Qiu Mo and Xi''en didn''t respond to what happened, and they were pulled out to collect white beads. The orc soldiers who were watching them on the sand dunes saw that they seemed to be leaving, so they immediately went back to report. As soon as the poor leader lay down and had a rest, he immediately got up after hearing the news¡° Let''s go! Keep up with them. I''ll see what they''re up to! " The leading beast soldier took a group of beast soldiers and hid all the way, followed Cain and them, and tried to hide his body. But there''s yellow sand all over here, except sand dunes. Even if they have the intention to hide themselves, the reality does not allow it. Even Sutang found them easily. However, Su Tang did not expose them, because her original purpose was to seduce these beast soldiers. According to the original plan, several people were scattered, not far away, and then began to collect the water in the white beads. Pick up a white bead and knock it on the edge of the kettle. It''s like beating an egg. Divide the white bead into two and the water will flow into the kettle. It''s very convenient and fast. After a while, the kettle was filled with a shallow layer. Su Tang picked up the kettle and shook it in her ear. The liquid and the kettle collided with each other, making a dull sound. She turned and looked at Cain with a smile. "You see, I''ve got so much water. It''s so convenient to use this kettle to hold water. It''s not only filled with a lot of water, but also doesn''t take up space. It''s also necessary to take it with you when you travel! " Cain raised his hand and touched Sutang''s head. "Well, just be happy." Su Tang glanced at the beast soldiers hiding in the dark. She turned around and changed her angle, so that the soldiers could see the kettle on her back more clearly.

 Chapter 789

    The two beast soldiers bowed their heads in shame and stopped talking¡° Who among you can make this kettle? " The leader''s line of sight crossed the faces of several orcs. You look at me, I look at you, all silent. The face of the leading beast soldier began to look ugly, "none of them?" Orc A: "I, I''m a speed power." Beast soldier B: "I am power." Beast soldier C: "I have good eyesight." Beast soldier D: "I can hold my breath for a long time..." the leader of the beast soldier was not angry, so he directly kicked the nearest beast soldier a. He swears in a low, angry voice, "trash! Fool The beast soldiers also dare to be angry. Most of them murmured in their hearts: you are still a hardened power. What''s the right to say we are? The leading beast soldier took a few breaths and calmed down slowly. He still felt that the kettle was very useful to him. So he plucked up his courage and came out from the back of the dune. The leading beast secretly cheered himself on. No matter what conditions they offered, they would get the kettle. Several beast soldiers exclaimed one after another behind him, "boss, what are you doing? Where are you going? " The leading beast soldiers ignored them and walked straight in the direction of Su Tang. Far away. Su Tang saw the figure of the leading beast soldier. She couldn''t restrain her rising mouth and snickered when she was invisible. Look at her. She''s a smart little girl. I didn''t expect that someone would take the bait so soon. The leading beast soldier thought that his appearance scared Su Tang, so he quickly raised his hand and stopped¡° Don''t be afraid, little female. I won''t hurt you. I just came to have a word with you. " Su Tang "timidly" pokes his head out from behind Cain, just to see the leader beast soldier smiling with an awkward effort. Su Tang: "it''s probably more ugly to laugh than to cry. It''s really hot eyes.

 Chapter 790

    Su Tang immediately sneered, "do you think I''m stupid? What do I need money for? What you can''t eat or drink is useless Her words made the leading beast soldier choke. The Mou light can''t help of dark, originally thought that this small female is a good cheat, didn''t expect also so shrewd¡° What do you want? Prey? Food that can be stored for a long time? " When the leading beast soldier talks, he stares at Su Tang tightly, but he doesn''t find a ripple on her face. The heart of the leading veterans is sinking. He could not help clenching his fist, and his face was unsteady. His eyes slowly firmed down, and he said as if he had made a big decision¡° I have a secret. How about trading it for your kettle? " On hearing this, Su Tang was immediately interested. Originally, she just wanted to sharpen the temperament of the leading beast soldiers, and then she would say her conditions. I didn''t expect that the leading beast soldier could not wait and gave her a surprise¡° In fact, I''m not interested in your secret, but if you want to say it, I''ll try my best to listen to it. But first of all, if your secret doesn''t work for me, I won''t sell you the kettle. " Looking at Su Tang, she wanted to know, but she had to pretend to be reluctant. The leading beast soldier wants to vomit blood! I can''t help it. After all, it''s up to others. He tidied up his mood, took a deep breath, and said, "before I came to Muxian, I had been protecting the emperor by the order of the Lord. The secret I want to tell is about the emperor." Hearing this, Su Tang''s heart was inexplicable. She grasped Cain''s arm unconsciously. Aware of Su Tang''s nervous mood, Cain quietly holds Su Tang''s hand¡° Many things of the state were put forward by the emperor. He had many things called books, which were very valuable to the emperor at ordinary times. One of the books was most popular with the emperor. He even had to press under his head when he went to bed, and he would not leave his body at ordinary times.

 Chapter 791

    The leading beast soldier choked. Why didn''t he think of it? His face suddenly turned ugly again. Before he could say anything, Su Tang continued¡° But although I don''t understand, I''m very interested in the book you said. As a matter of sincerity, how about first telling me the location of your book collection, and then I''ll consider exchanging water bottles with you? " The leading beast soldier didn''t answer in a hurry. He carefully observed the expression on Su Tang''s face, and confirmed that the little female really just felt funny, so he asked a lot. He can''t read, so it''s useless to keep the book in his hands. Originally, he intended to use this book to find a suitable opportunity to ask for some benefits from the white bird or the white spirit, but now obviously he can''t wait for that time. It''s better for him to tell the little female where he collected the books first, so as to exchange some useful things for himself. When he needs the help of the white sparrow, he also resells the news to them for this reason. Anyway, the book is hidden outside by him. It doesn''t matter whether or not he gets the news. It''s important who finds the book first after going out. To understand this, the leading beast soldier agreed to Su Tang''s request without hesitation¡° Well, I tell you, that book was hidden by me not far from the gate of Muxian God''s mansion, in the tree hole of a withered ancient tree. It was covered by a mass of wild grass outside, and a red poisonous fruit grew beside the root of the tree. " This location report is very detailed. According to these characteristics, you can find it after a little investigation. For his description, Su Tang was also very satisfied¡° Yes, I promise to exchange kettles with you! " There was a smile on the leader''s face. When he reached for the kettle in Sutang''s hand, he was dodged. The head beast soldier''s face suddenly changed, and he said, "what do you mean? Are you going to go back? " Su Tang looked at the leading beast soldier in surprise. "I haven''t asked what you mean? How can you talk about it? You want to grab my kettle, but am I wrong to avoid it? " The leading beast soldier was angry by Su Tang''s appearance of playing a rogue, and his face was a little ferocious. But because Cain was standing aside with a protective posture, he did not dare to act rashly for a moment.

 Chapter 792

    Sue sugar some embarrassed ground coughed two, "don''t look at me like this, strange let a person embarrassed." Leading Orc Soldier: "Cain narrowed his eyes and glared at the leading Orc soldier, then blocked Su Tang and the leading Orc soldier''s sight. Su Tang was blocked, he pulled Cain, "let me, you blocked me." Cain was pulled away with no expression. In a flash, his eyes were as cold as a knife, and he shot hard at the leading beast soldiers. Leading beast Soldier: "I''m so wronged! Su Tang''s face is wearing a kind smile to cover up her carefulness¡° Well, I won''t embarrass you. For the information you just provided us, you give us the top 10 pots of water you collected, and this pot will belong to you. " The leading beast soldier looked at Su Tang suspiciously and asked incredulously, "is that it?" Sue sugar nodded with great certainty¡° Well, that''s it! " As he spoke, he stuffed the kettle into the hands of the leading beast soldier. Looking at the kettle in his hand, the leading beast soldier was in a trance for a moment. Having learned from the previous lesson, he was afraid that there would be some pitfalls in his words this time. But the kettle has already been in his hands. It should be, probably, maybe, no problem. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the leader suddenly thought of another question, so he asked again¡° If you hadn''t heard that, would you really not have exchanged kettles with me? " Sue sugar touched her chin and thought for two seconds¡° Well. Maybe, but it''s going to take 20 pots of water in exchange for "leading Orc soldier" ¡¤¡¤ "and his message is only worth 10 pots of water? ܳ! The leading beast soldier who knew the truth wanted to split in place again! Why is his mouth so sharp? If he talks more in the future, he will not be a beast! Su Tang watched the leading beast soldier go away. With this humanoid mobile billboard, are you still afraid that their kettle can''t be replaced?

 Chapter 793

    Su Tang smiles and hands a kettle to d. The latter ran to collect the white beads quickly after receiving the kettle. The rest of the beast soldiers were still in a tangle and were still discussing whether to exchange water bottles. Su Tang was very kind and reminded, "are you sure you want to delay here? There will be less and less white beads in the back. The sentence "Oh ~", just like the top of my mind, inspired the spirits of several beast soldiers. They immediately realized why Orc soldier D was so worried. As they scrambled to reach out to Sutang for a kettle, they secretly scolded the beast soldier D for not being a thing. When I got the kettle, I didn''t even call. I ran to different directions to collect the white beads. In less than ten minutes, all the six kettles they made were replaced. Adam a face of praise to Su sugar thumbs up, "or sugar boy powerful!" Su Tang raised her small face and said, "let''s go back and change the big jar. We can just sit and wait." So a few people went back to the cave again. They sat cross legged in a circle in the cave, eating the fresh fruit in the Su Tang space happily. With the intake of water in fruits, we don''t feel thirsty for a while. That''s what Sutang wants. The water in the white beads can''t be brutalized just when it''s touched. Who knows what other adverse reactions there will be if you drink it, so if you don''t drink it, you''d better not drink it. All of a sudden. Cain raised his head fiercely, his eyes fixed on the cave. He quickly whispered to Sutang, "put it away!" Everyone is very cooperative, put the hand has not finished the fruit together. Su Tang''s hand brushed from above, and all the things that didn''t fall were taken back into the space. Then, in the next second, I heard a short breath, and in a short time, I saw a figure from behind the sand dune. The man looks a little familiar, like a member of the white sparrow team. Chi Shu wiped the sweat on her forehead. As soon as she was ready to speak, she felt a sweet aroma around her nose. He was stunned for a moment. How can there be fruit here? Is he thirsty but hallucinating?

 Chapter 794

    That beast soldier''s movement is very quick, as if is in a hurry, one by one, does not take the pause. Watching this scene, Su Tang frowned slightly. There seemed to be a flash of light in her mind, but the speed was too fast for her to catch it. Just as she wanted to think carefully along the trace, an external force made her rise and fall on a wide back. Su Tang''s head empties instantly, and she subconsciously reaches out her hands to encircle each other''s neck. She looked at Cain''s side face. Cain explained, "you''re too slow." Sue sugar took a silent look at her leg. I''m to blame for my short legs. The surrounding scene retreated quickly, just like sitting in a fast and comfortable car without feeling any bumps. With just a few breaths, they came to the edge barrier. It''s been cleared out by the white sparrow. It''s a very clean place. At this time, the white sparrow is pressing its hand on the barrier, looking serious. Next to the white spirit a face impatient, just turned to see Su sugar they, emotion seems to have reached the critical point¡° Who sent you here? This is our place, you go elsewhere! " No one paid any attention to her. Cain and they walked quickly towards the barrier. Bailing felt that she was despised. She raised her hand and three fireballs flew towards Cain. Su Tang was the first to see her lying on Cain''s back and exclaiming, "ah Yin, be careful!" Cain''s face suddenly turned cold. He held out his hand and put up a big shield in the direction of the fireball, blocking the Fireball''s attack. Because the powers of bailing and Cain are not of the same level. So the fireball didn''t do any damage to the shield. It only made a "bang" sound. It was the sound that attracted the attention of the white sparrow. He looked back at Bai Ling with gloomy eyes, "what are you doing?" Bai Ling''s mouth turned wrongly and pointed to Su Tang and said, "it should be what they want to do. I have said that this is our place. They are not allowed to come here. They have to go this way."

 Chapter 795

    Su Tang looked in the direction of Xi''s finger, and suddenly her hair stood up, subconsciously she didn''t open her eyes. Countless snakes, scorpions and centipedes are twisted and mixed together. They are rushing towards this side quickly. The quantity is so huge that it even brings up the misty dust. Terrible is, their eyes are red, countless pairs of red eyes in the dust looming, very infiltrating! Cain immediately frowned, "so fast? It doesn''t look like it''s going to be long before we get here. " The white sparrow nodded with approval, "yes, but we don''t even know why they came here now." Xi suggested, "it''s a matter of time before they come. Maybe the condition for us to pass this round of tests is to kill them. It''s better to take the opportunity to observe them carefully and see if there are any weaknesses. "¡° You''re right¡° That''s good. " So the three of them are serious face of the barrier, carefully observe those snakes and scorpions centipedes. From time to time, they gather together and murmur. Su Tang didn''t dare to look, so she turned her attention elsewhere. This turn really made her find something different. Almost everyone''s eyes focused on the contraction of the barrier, but Sutang noticed that when the barrier contracted in, the white beads disappeared. It''s like there''s an invisible big mouth on this barrier, which swallows them all. The white beads, the barriers, the insects. What is the relationship between them? It''s a pity for Sutang to let these white beads be swallowed. She turned her eyes and landed on Xuanshui Xuantian, who was standing behind the white sparrow¡° Would you please tell the orc soldiers who are collecting white beads to come here first? I found that these barriers swallow white beads. " Su Tang''s words also made the white sparrow turn its head. He observed it carefully, and it was true. So he nodded to Xuantian Xuanshui, "go." Only when they get the order of the white sparrow can they take action. The white sparrow took another look at the white spirit and the two remaining orcs in the procession, and said in a low voice, "you too."

 Chapter 796

    The veterans didn''t want to come because the edge barrier was too far away from the water tank. They didn''t want to waste their time on the journey back and forth. Later, it was su Tang who offered to give them five barrels of water relief, so they rushed to the edge barrier happily. Just as all the beast soldiers stopped, the originally inward shrinking barrier also stopped¡° The barrier doesn''t move. " Hearing Cain''s voice, Sue sugar turned around. At the same time, a light came to mind. Just on the way, the lost light was found by her. Yes, recalling every contraction of the barrier before, it seems that someone intentionally or unintentionally broke the white bead. This idea in Su sugar''s heart is about to come out, but she didn''t speak rashly. She''s waiting, waiting for the next contraction of the barrier. In order to save time, the beast soldiers chose to collect white beads in the innermost area. From the innermost part to the outermost part, it takes only a few breaths to reach the foot range of the veterans. Su Tang silently counted the time in her heart. About 30 seconds later, she heard the voice of the white sparrow¡° It''s moving. The barrier''s moving again. " Confirmed the conjecture in the heart, Su sugar slightly relieved¡° The contraction of the barrier seems to be accelerating. "¡° Faster than just now. " Cain and Xi''s brows were frowning, and they were a little confused. At this time. Su Tang coughed softly and raised her hand weakly. "Well, I seem to know the contraction law of the barrier." With a word, he immediately attracted the eyes of the three people on the field. Su Tang didn''t tell the truth either. She said all the information she found. At the end of the day, I add a sentence¡° These are just my guesses. We need to further verify whether they are true or not. " The voice just dropped. See with the white spirit that the facial expression is not good head, Xuan water Xuan sky, still have the two orcs that the white sparrow team leaves to return again. Why say again?

 Chapter 797

    He said, "but just when the barrier stopped shrinking, those insects and beasts didn''t stop moving. Instead, their speed tended to be faster and faster." Because she was afraid, Su Tang didn''t look at the insects, so she didn''t know what the white sparrow said. She turned to Cain in surprise. Cain nodded. "That''s right." Su Tang''s eyes were wide open. For a moment, she said, "well, then I don''t know."¡° But the white bird frowned slightly. He wanted to ask more questions, but Cain stopped him¡° Tangtang is not the housekeeper of Muxian temple. How can she know so much? " When he said this, Cain''s tone was slightly unhappy. The white sparrow also realized his gaffe and said nothing more. Before long, the moving speed of the barrier slowed down, and everyone immediately cheered up. I waited patiently for a while, and sure enough, the barrier stopped shrinking! Xuantian Xuanshui also came with the beast soldiers. After the white sparrow explained the situation briefly, those beast soldiers also cooperated very well. Stick to the barrier and start collecting white beads. As they collected the white beads, the barrier slowly began to shrink inward again. This proves that Sutang''s conjecture is correct! Only when the white beads are collected will the barrier shrink in. After mastering the contraction law of the barrier, we were all relieved¡° If you look at the insects and beasts, can you see any changes? " The white sparrow turned to look at Su Tang. Su Tang''s face is far fetched. She tries to resist the discomfort and numbness of her scalp and turns her eyes to the insects. The sight just touched the insect beast of that shop tiangai wild, then lightning kind of withdraw sight, decisive shake head way, "don''t know!" White Sparrow: "the leading beast soldier not far away from them also bowed his head in disappointment. Originally, in order to eavesdrop on their conversation, he chose a position closest to them, but he didn''t hear anything. Anyway, it''s important to collect water from a pot of white beads first.

 Chapter 798

    In order to save time, Cain directly recreated a vat and put it not far from the barrier. The number of white beads is sufficient, and the speed of the beast soldiers and the white sparrow is very fast. The water in the water tank grows slowly with the speed visible to the naked eye. But at the same time, the contraction speed of the barrier and the moving speed of the insects and animals also gradually accelerated. While collecting the white beads, we observed the movement speed of the insects and beasts. Slowly, there is more and more water in the water tank, which is more than half of it. And the insects and beasts are very close to the barrier. I don''t know how much faster they are now than they were at the beginning. Roughly, they will be here in five minutes at most. And after observing them for a long time, we found that they move faster and have more numbers. Some insects and animals may contain highly toxic substances, but there is nothing to be afraid of. At least for these orcs with powers, it''s nothing. Four fifths of the white beads are collected here, and the insects and beasts have almost reached the barrier. All of them stopped and looked at them. They passed through the barrier easily and attacked the crowd fiercely. Everyone couldn''t hold back a step back. The countless insects, snakes and centipedes are all mixed together and black. Even Cain, a powerful Orc of his own, could not help feeling numb¡° Go back. " In the crowd, I don''t know who gave a whisper. We all rushed back to escape as if we had just awakened from a dream. But there are also artists who are bold, he yells¡° Back what back, to kill them may be able to pass the test! Are you a group of counsellors afraid of such a small thing? I Pooh! In this way, do you want to inherit Muxian Shenfu? I think you are dreaming As he spoke, the orc rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the swarm. The orcs who were ready to escape stopped.

 Chapter 799

    Cain''s face suddenly changed. Su Tang''s hands also nervously grabbed his arm, "it''s brother''s voice. Is there something wrong with them? Let''s go back and have a look." Cain nodded. He turned his head and looked at Xi With that, he hugged Su Tang and ran to the small cave they had built. When they ran, the rest of the orcs thought something was wrong. They were all nervous, serious and running fast behind them. Because no one looked back, so no one found that the insects and beasts that crossed the barrier did not catch up. One by one, their red eyes rushed to the white shell hidden among the gravel¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The surrounding sand dunes are shaking constantly. It''s like the premonition of Mountain God''s anger in the wilderness. Adam has a fresh memory of that feeling. In autumn Mo and Sean also a face of curious staggering time. Adam has pulled them to escape from the cave. In a few seconds, the cave has been engulfed by quicksand. More than that, the surrounding sand dunes began to sink with a violent shaking. The sand under their feet became so soft that they could hardly stand. Adam''s secret is not good. He quickly turns into a fiery red fox. His tail rolls up Qiumo and puts her on his back. Then he rolls up Sean and moves back and forth in the quicksand to find a way out. But this area seems to be affected, where are not safe, Adam had to take them to flee East and west to avoid quicksand. Because the body carries the weight of two people, it is difficult to hide. Qiu Mo and Xi en are also aware of the danger, and dare not disturb them. Fortunately, when the surrounding sand dunes are slowly sinking, the vibration amplitude is also reduced a lot. Adam breathed a sigh of relief, and his originally tense nerves slowly relaxed. But when they fell on a piece of sand, Adam''s hind legs suddenly sank. When he wanted to break free, a very strong suction pulled his hind legs and sucked him in again.

 Chapter 800

    By the time Sutang and they came back, Adam had recovered, and the quicksand had spread to his waist. Qiumo sits beside him and wipes tears, while Sean looks sad¡° How could that be? Why don''t you pull him out? " Xi frowned and pulled Adam''s arm. He was about to exert himself. This action, scared Qiu Mo and Su Tang¡° Brother, no! "¡° Don''t pull Xi was startled by their voices and subconsciously used some strength. So Adam sank a few centimeters. Adam: Well, there''s no need to explain. He knows why he can''t pull. Su sugar quickly came forward and opened Xi and Qiu Mo to observe the current situation. Although quicksand has flooded Adam''s abdomen, it is better that he is in a marginal position. As long as he changes his posture, let his legs out of the deep quicksand as soon as possible, and then with the help of their external force, he can come out. Sue sugar gently breathed a sigh of relief, low voice to appease the mood has obviously some irritable Adam¡° Brother, don''t worry. Relax first. You may feel a little stuffy in your chest and have difficulty breathing. But don''t be afraid. These are normal phenomena. This is called quicksand. Struggling or kicking your legs will only make you sink faster. You listen to me, relax, especially the legs. Don''t exert yourself. Lean over slowly. Can you feel your legs floating up? " It was quiet for a while. Adam nodded. "Yes, but very slowly." Sutang took Adam''s hand and whispered, "yes, after all, it''s sand, not water. It''s normal to be slow. After your legs are completely floating, let ayin give you a hand, and you can come out. You may feel a little weightless and uncomfortable when you float up, but you must not struggle, remember The anxiety on Adam''s face slowly faded, and he nodded quietly. The waiting time is long.

 Chapter 801

    Looking at the sparrow''s slightly twisted face, Cain gave a warning, "mind your mouth, what to say and what not to say, I think you should know." The smile of the white Sparrow''s mouth does not change, but there is a trace of fear in his eyes. Only from this threat, he could deeply feel Cain''s intention of killing. Seriously. He thinks he has hidden strength, and is the best among orcs of his age. But his talent is far less than Cain''s. With their current strength, Cain could easily wipe him out. Even if the heart is not willing, but the white sparrow distinguish priorities. So he gathered the banter on his face and became solemn. At the same time, Cain glanced at him and regained his authority. After a long wait, Adam''s legs finally came out of the sand. The orcs could not help cheering. With the help of Cain and Xi, he finally got out of the quicksand pit safely. Stepping back on the soft but strong sand, Adam finally breathed a sigh of relief. He patted Sue sugar on the shoulder with a smile. Everything was silent¡° OK, let''s get out of here first. The area of quicksand may expand at any time. We''d better be careful. Eh, what about quicksand? Why is it missing? " Sue sugar''s eyes widened in amazement. The people around also looked at each other. At this time, the small Orc in the white sparrow team raised his hand weakly¡° I, I just saw him come out from the inside. There was a flash here. I thought I was dazzled, but after that, the sand stopped moving. " As soon as this statement was made, it was soon echoed¡° Yes, I saw it, too. "¡° Originally, the sand in that place would move, but after a flash, the sand would not move. " There are 20 people here. Although not all of them have seen it, their words are enough to prove that it is strange. What quicksand can disappear in an instant? Su Tang has never heard of it. This round of tests is full of weirdness.

 Chapter 802

    "Note that those who violate the test rules will be punished by the black mountain demon. Please continue to work hard to pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. " After that, three familiar time hourglass appeared in mid air. Obviously, what the housekeeper said just now is that the countdown is over. Just as everyone lamented that this round of tests didn''t sound so difficult, Su Tang frowned. How to put it? There was a very strange feeling in her heart. This feeling has existed since the second round. In fact, these two rounds of tests adopt two kinds of games that Bluestar children often play. You draw, I guess, 123 wooden people. But why is this game used here as a test? And the name of black mountain old demon. Su Tang always felt that she had overlooked one of the key factors, but she couldn''t remember it. Others may not feel it because they haven''t played the game of wooden people. But Sue sugar played. The game itself is not to let you insist on how long, but whether you can quickly catch the host of the game, or the host of the game... Catch you! Follow the set of the game, but change the rules here? As soon as it comes up, there are three time hourglass. According to the experience of the first two rounds, one time hourglass counts down to 15 minutes, so the three hourglass here add up to 45 minutes. But it''s a test, not a game. Is it true that as he said, as long as you avoid 45 minutes, you can pass the test? Sue sugar doesn''t think it''s possible. There must be something they have overlooked. Although aware of the strangeness, Sutang had no time to talk with Cain. Because almost as soon as the housekeeper''s voice fell, the laughter of the old black mountain demon "Jie Jie" rang out in everyone''s ears. It''s clear that the old black mountain demon is far away from them. But that burst of male and female, male and female indistinguishable voice sounded in the ears of all¡° are you ready? I''m going to start counting. Oh, one, two, three Because the incident happened suddenly, everyone didn''t react for a moment, so they all stood in the same place and didn''t move.

 Chapter 803

    The smart orcs who had slowed down before, although they didn''t stand firm for the first time, then slightly adjusted their body shape and kept still. And the orc that didn''t slow down, even accelerated faster than Sutang. As a result of the body inertia reason, after hearing three did not stop in time, and then staggered forward a few steps, and then knelt on the ground. The scene was suddenly silent. All eyes were on the fallen ORC. The orc seemed to notice something bad. He looked up in a panic and waited for two seconds, but nothing happened. He looked back in a daze and looked at the captain of the beast soldier¡° Don''t... "The captain of the beast soldier''s eyes are splitting, but it''s too late to remind him. Because the black mountain old demon''s voice has sounded¡° Ah ah, I caught a contestant who didn''t obey the test rules. It''s really distressing. What should I do? " No one moved. And the orc seemed to know that the black mountain old demon was talking about him, and he was more worried. He got up from the ground and ran straight to the direction of the captain. Because of fear, the voice twisted and changed the tone, "old, old, help me!" The captain of the beast soldier is green! However, due to the rules of the test, he still did not dare to move. He fixed his fierce eyes on the beast soldier who was running towards him. Like that, I wish I could cut him to pieces. If the eyes could kill people, the beast soldier might have died thousands of times. Seeing that the soldiers were getting closer and closer to him, the leader of the animal soldiers was in a panic. Fortunately, the voice of the old black mountain demon sounded in time¡° The contestants who don''t obey the rules of the test are, of course, Sandman. Ha ha ha ha ha... Then a faint white light comes out of the dust and shines on the ORC. The next second, the orc''s body suddenly froze. With a look of disbelief and surprise on his face, he stared at the captain of the beast soldier who was only one step away from him.

 Chapter 804

    So everyone''s eyes turned to sugar. Yes. Su Tang''s position is slightly ahead of Cain''s, so the black mountain demon is asking her. With the hope of the whole team, Su Tang did not speak rashly. She thought for a moment. Because Sue sugar has always thought that this test is not as simple as she imagined, she confirmed again for the sake of safety¡° At the end of the countdown, no matter how many people are left on the field, can they pass the test, or can only one be left? "¡° At the end of the countdown, no matter how many people are left, they will be sent to the next round of tests. " Cain''s lips moved. But Sue sugar''s eyes lit up. She quickly asked, "besides, is there any other way to pass the test?" The old black mountain demon stopped talking. But Su Tang''s heart is locked together. She was nervous, her eyes fixed on the shadow in the dust. I''m afraid there will be white light in it, which will turn her into a sand sculpture. After a few seconds, the voice of the black mountain old demon sounded again¡° are you ready? I''m going to start counting! Don''t move Black mountain old demon this time of very fast, just less than a second appearance, everyone almost did not move. They can''t see the old black mountain demon, but the old black mountain demon seems to see them. His "Jie Jie" grins incessantly¡° Look at the expressions on your faces. They make me happy. Does anyone move? I don''t think so. Is it true that no one moved? It''s a pity, "the old black mountain demon asked and answered himself for a long time. Then he asked Cain reluctantly¡° Well, front runner, do you have any questions for me? It''s just the questions in the test. " Cain asked without hesitation, "is there any other way to pass the test?" The black mountain old demon was silent for two seconds and kept laughing strangely¡° Giggle - that''s a good question, but I refuse to answer you. " Cain: "seems to feel Cain''s anger, black mountain old demon explained in a good mood.

 Chapter 805

    But the black mountain old demon didn''t come to ask him. Instead, he was very surprised and said¡° Ah, you have advanced so much. It seems that I should call my friends out to play with you. " After hearing this, the leading beast soldier felt bad. With a slight shaking in the sand, many familiar insects and beasts suddenly emerged from the dust. They don''t know what''s going on. One by one, they seem to have eaten the fattening agent. Their volume is at least twice as big as before. If they used to be the size of Sutang''s fist, they are now at least the size of Sutang''s feet. Attention, it''s a group. Like snakes and centipedes, these two kinds of thin and long creatures, straightened at least 1 meter long! Looking at these magnified insects and beasts, one by one crawling out of the dust, the red eyes seemed to have regarded them as a dish of Chinese food. The legs and stomachs of the leading veterans trembled immediately. If it wasn''t for the rules, he would slap himself now. Seeing those insects and beasts getting closer and closer to themselves, the leading beast soldiers are almost peeing! Yelled, "I''m going to ask questions, I''m going to ask questions!" The old black mountain demon spoke lazily¡° Well, front runner, do you have any questions for me? It''s just the questions in the test. " The leading Orc can''t remember what he wanted to ask. Now he just wants to keep them as far away from him as possible. Think back to the orc who was gnawed by the insects and beasts before. The leader''s voice was sharp and harsh, and it was almost broken¡° How can they not touch me far away from me!! Come on! Come on, come on! " The leading beast soldiers screamed wildly, and the insects and beasts were not affected at all. They crawled towards him in an orderly way. The distance is getting closer. Black mountain old demon just leisurely sound¡° My friends are so cute, how can you be afraid of them? Well, since you ask, I''ll tell you that my friends like to eat holy fruit shells, but they hate holy water. " The insect beast is closer to the leading beast soldier.

 Chapter 806

    The leading beast soldier felt a thump in his heart. He carefully looked around and found that his younger brothers were only retreating, and did not notice the situation just now. So he breathed a sigh of relief. Although he discovered the secret of holy water, he didn''t intend to tell anyone. He covered the kettle tightly to prevent a drop of water from spilling out. Then he began to retreat as fast as any other ORC. In the process of retreating, some orcs may feel that the kettle on their back is in the way, or they may use the kettle as a weapon. Two orcs smashed their kettles at the insects. There is no lid on the kettle. As soon as you throw it, the water will flow out naturally. The insects and snakes have to avoid it. Such an obvious change can''t be concealed. We are not fools. When we think of the holy water that the old black mountain demon just said, we immediately understand everything. When the leading Orc soldiers passed by the two orcs, they were disgusted and scolded, "they are really two idiots." Originally, he was still complacent because he knew the whereabouts of the holy water. I didn''t feel happy for two seconds before these two idiots were exposed. The leading Orc soldiers are no longer hiding. Pour water out of the kettle and wipe it on your body. The two beast soldiers who threw the kettle were dumbfounded. They wanted to turn back to pick it up. But they just turned around. Black mountain old demon very excited voice rang up¡° Three! Don''t move! He who moves will be turned into a sand man! " The two orcs suddenly froze. The outstretched hand was frozen in the air. They stopped, but the insects and beasts were still crawling towards them. The two orcs who threw the kettle were not at the front. There were two orcs in front of them. So they can only pray silently that these insects and beasts will not come. Unfortunately, God can''t hear his prayer. The wormlike skips the two orcs in the front and crawls towards them. Of all the people present, after all, only the two of them didn''t put holy water on their bodies.

 Chapter 807

    Less than half of the time has passed since the first hourglass, and three people have already died here. If you take the one gnawed by insects and beasts before, you will have eliminated four people. At present, the team of the leading beast soldiers is the least, followed by the team of white sparrow, and the team of Su Tang is the most complete from beginning to end¡° Front runner, do you have any questions for me? Only limited to the problems in the test. "The orc at the front watched all kinds of snakes, scorpions and centipedes scatter from his feet, and swarmed to the orc who lost the kettle. The shrill scream reverberated in my ears, the gnawing sound of insects and animals was particularly harsh, and there was a faint smell of blood floating between my nose. He''s almost scared. Where is he in the mood to ask the black mountain demon¡° No, no, I have nothing to ask White sparrow hate iron not steel of saw that Orc one eye, but after all still didn''t say what. The black mountain old demon sighed regretfully, "well, let''s continue. Are you ready? I''m going to start counting. "This time, no one moved forward, but they all started to retreat. The white sparrow stood still, and he put a layer of holy water on himself. So after the countdown, he became the first, and Cain and Sutang were not far behind the white sparrow. After gnawing at the bones of the orc, the dense insects and beasts began to crawl towards the crowd. Sue sugar closed her eyes in horror. The hair on his body stood upright, and he could only hear a constant rustle in his ear. The insects and beasts, skipping the sparrow, Sutang and Cain, went straight to the soldiers. The beast soldier yelled in horror, "go away! Go away! Isn''t my body already covered with holy water? Why do these disgusting things still come here? " Another beast soldier has already been bitten by the insect beast. He screams hopelessly and helplessly, "ah! Help! I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Ah There are also a group of insects and beasts crawling towards the white spirit. Bai Ling''s face is not particularly afraid of the expression, she tightly frowned, a look of disgust.

 Chapter 808

    The old black mountain demon "Jie" kept laughing¡° My friends just hate holy water. I never said that holy water can protect you. "In fact, even if the old black mountain demon doesn''t say it, Sutang has found out. Those who are attacked by insects and scorpions use less holy water than others. Hate, but not fear. It''s like she hates to eat a certain vegetable. If all the dishes she can choose contain this vegetable, she will definitely choose the one with the least vegetables. So in other words, these people are actually the food of these insects and scorpions. Scorpions will give priority to those who are least contaminated with holy water. And because of the limitation of the test rules, they will be unable to move for a period of time from time to time, which is equivalent to passively accepting the attacks of these insects and beasts. At present, in less than 15 minutes, six people have been killed, and there are still 30 minutes left. They can''t escape. They must think of other ways as soon as possible. So when the old black mountain demon began to count again, Sutang took Cain''s hand and rushed forward madly, pouring holy water on himself. Thanks to the holy water, those insects and snakes dodged automatically, leaving a lot of time. In this rush, they rushed to the front of the dust. Looking at the insects, snakes, and centipedes that are about to pile up at their feet, Su Tang''s goose bumps don''t know how many layers they have fallen off, and he wants to faint immediately. She leaned on Cain''s arms in a trembling way. "First, go and see the true face of the black mountain old demon. There must be something wrong with it because it''s so tightly hidden."¡° Well Cain nodded in agreement. When the old black mountain demon finished counting, he suddenly found that Su Tang and they were so close. He was silent for a moment, and then spoke in a half joking tone¡° You''re so close, aren''t you afraid my partner will eat you? " Although the black mountain old demon has pretended to be calm to hide himself, Su Tang still captures a touch of tension from his tone. Su Tang smile, "not afraid, we have no problem, can we continue to count?" The black mountain old demon was silent for a long time, and finally said, "are you ready? I''m going to start counting. " The tone of this sentence is far less relaxed and pleasant than the previous ones.

 Chapter 809

    It was an old woman over 50 years old. Sitting on a sand platform piled up by sand, the platform is covered with insects, snakes and centipedes. The old woman bent her back and wrapped herself in a ragged animal skin. Her skin was as rough as a thousand year old tree. Her eyes were gray and white, and she looked very dull. The weirdest thing is her head, which has at least six strange black snakes, three on each side. Those black snakes are like her hair, growing out of her scalp, full of life, twisting all the time. Su Tang didn''t dare move. Because the eyes of the six black snakes were staring at her, which made her feel a little creepy. The expression on the old black mountain demon''s face was obviously impatient. She looked at Su Tang with dull eyes. There was a chill in her voice. "What''s the use if you come here? The rule to pass this test is to hold on to the end. If the countdown is not over, you will always be at my mercy. " Su Tang looked at the old black mountain demon with a smile, "is that right?" Hearing this, the black mountain old demon began to beat the drum in her heart. She couldn''t figure out what Su Tang meant. The pace of counting these times is particularly fast, and the holy water in these people''s hands is sufficient, so far there are no casualties. The first time the hourglass countdown is over. It''s gone. There are still two hourglass left, which is half an hour. Su Tang looked at the old black mountain demon with a smile, "since it''s still so long, you can continue to manipulate me. I have no problem." The old black mountain demon gnawed his teeth. If not for her partners just full, need to digest, otherwise she will control them to eat the female! Oh. Laugh, laugh. Just wait a little longer and her friends can eat. When the time comes to see if the female is still smiling, she will let her partners "take good care of the female.". Seems to have imagined the scream soon after, black mountain old demon toward Su sugar evil hook up lips¡° are you ready? I''m going to start counting, "he said, and the black mountain demon closed his eyes. The six snakes on her head closed their eyes.

 Chapter 810

    "And your companion? Is it because of fear that I abandoned you? " Black mountain old demon Jie Jie''s smile, the words that say are very unkind. Su Tang holds her cheek in both hands and sits quietly in the protective hood, staring at the old black mountain demon. She didn''t answer the black mountain old demon''s words, she didn''t hear what the other side said at all. Because she found a very interesting phenomenon. After the black mountain old demon opened her eyes, she didn''t find her at the first time, but looked at the front with both eyes. Instead, the six black snakes on her head kept twisting back and forth. After one of the snakes vomited the red snake letter, the black mountain demon turned her eyes. So. Su sugar more and more affirmative just see black mountain old demon in the heart of guess. Black mountain old demon''s eyes, can''t see! So the six snakes on her head are her eyes. This discovery made Sutang feel very happy. She was in a good mood to pick eyebrows at the old black mountain demon, "I have a problem now!" The smile of the black mountain old demon deepened, and the folds on his face piled up layer upon layer¡° Oh, front runner, what''s your question? It''s just a question in the test. "Su Tang suddenly asked seriously," can''t your eyes see? " The old black mountain demon''s smile froze on his face. Her face slowly broke down, and the speed visible to the naked eye was tinged with gloom. Just when Sue sugar thought she would refuse to answer the question, she had a sudden attack¡° You''re bullshit! You can''t see with your eyes Black mountain old demon''s voice is sharp and harsh, which is a sign of anger. Su Tang was frightened by her voice and patted her chest with lingering fear¡° No, it''s not. What are you doing so loud? I''m scared to death The old black mountain demon did not speak. But her face was gloomy and twisted, looking at Sue sugar''s direction.

 Chapter 811

    But the old black mountain demon waited for a long time, but he didn''t hear Su Tang''s scream. Just as she felt confused¡° Ah, the answer to your question is too much. It''s useless. Can I complain to the housekeeper about you? " The black mountain old demon''s incredible eyes¡° You, why are you ok! How can it be? How can you be ok? " Black mountain old demon can''t understand. Mingming tells her that the female is surrounded. Why? Why? But in fact, is Sutang really OK? Of course... No! There is a protective cover, but the protective cover is transparent! So close and all-round contact with so many frightening insects and animals, Su Tang is almost scared to death! Heart is afraid, the body can not control the shaking, and even feel waves of nausea. She subconsciously closed her eyes, so-called out of sight, out of mind. But just surrounded by the moment of the picture is too strong, always lingering in her mind. Although there is no physical torture, Su Tang suffers a lot from psychological and spiritual torture. Lose the battle! Even if Su Tang was afraid, he couldn''t show it, let alone let the black mountain old demon feel it! She tried to hide her trembling voice. "You have nothing to do with me. I have no problem now. Go on!" Black mountain old demon''s chest heaves violently, can see she is very angry. She closed her eyes and began to count. Outside the dust - Cain finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Su Tang''s voice. He quickened his pace and flashed to Xi and Adam, intending to discuss the countermeasures briefly, and then finish the test as soon as possible. White sparrow also heard the news and rushed over. The two questions that Su Tang just asked are already obvious. As long as they kill the old black mountain demon, they are very likely to pass this round of tests. Or even if they can''t pass the test directly, it''s very beneficial for them to kill the black mountain old demon.

 Chapter 812

    But the black mountain old demon also has her rules to abide by, so even if she is very angry, the test will continue. So after counting twice, the black mountain demon suddenly learned that Adam had also entered the dust. But the female trapped by the insect is still alive. As a last resort, she could only draw out some insects and beasts to resist Adam''s approach. But because the taste of Adam''s holy water was too strong, the insects and beasts didn''t want to be too close. It is because of these insects and beasts that the speed of Adam''s approach slows down. After Adam broke through the dust barrier, the number of insects and beasts doubled and trapped him in the same place. But Adam doesn''t care, because this position is enough for him. So, when the snake on the head of the black mountain demon looked at Adam, he was hypnotized by Adam with his powers. The little snakes thought they were monitoring everyone''s actions. In other words, the black mountain demon thought he was controlling the little snakes and monitoring all their actions. I don''t know that the little snakes have been controlled by Adam for a long time. What they see is the dreamland woven by Adam. So naturally, the information that the black mountain old demon got was also false. When all the snakes were under control, Adam sent an agreed signal to Cain. So Cain and sparrow moved to this side at the speed of light. The sudden arrival of the two of them made the insects and beasts start to stir. The old black mountain demon with a smile on his face suddenly froze¡° What''s going on? What happened? " Originally, little snake gave her feedback that no one moved, but why did her other partners start to be restless? The old black mountain demon noticed something wrong. She asked the snake again, but she got the same message as before. Before she can figure out what''s going on. Suddenly, I felt a burning sensation coming from my head. Then, the snakes began to twist wildly! The old black mountain demon immediately realized that he had been cheated! She wanted to fight back, but as soon as she thought about it, she felt a sharp pain. Her little snake was cut off from her head!

 Chapter 813

    At the same time, the sand platform that she had been sitting under also began to change gradually. The sand whirled and danced in the air, finally forming a door frame again. The familiar color fog whirlpool reappeared. This means that they have passed the third round of test! Seems to be to confirm their conjecture, the next second, sando''s voice sounded¡° The third round of the test has ended. There are 12 remaining participants. The points exchange room has been opened. You can choose the items you need to exchange. Reminder: the number of items in the points exchange cabin is limited. Exchange first, first served. All items exchanged can be brought out of the test, and after each round of test, the exchange cabin will appear, and the items in the cabin will also be refreshed. Note: I hope all participants make good use of the exchange items, continue to work hard, pass the test, and get the inheritance right of muxianshenfu. " This is an announcement that you can all hear. Then Samdo''s voice was heard again in Sutang''s mind¡° Congratulations to the contestants who have successfully passed the third round of test and obtained 100 reward points and 2 reward props (stored in the wood fairy order). Please continue to work hard and pass the test to obtain the inheritance right of the wood fairy mansion. " Su Tang Shua''s eyes open, eyes full of excitement! This round of test she actually has 100 points, ah, and the props, just listen to the name feel a little disgusting.. Black mountain old demon''s egg? It doesn''t feel like a good thing. Although in the heart this feeling doubts, but Su sugar still took it out from the wood fairy Ling. Take it out and have a look, eh? Isn''t it white beads? At the same time, the basic information of Bai Zhu Zi also appeared in Su Tang''s mind. Black mountain old demon''s insect eggs: black mountain old demon''s favorite partner. If it hits the ground, it can randomly summon Five insect beasts to fight for it until it dies£¨ Su Tang shivered silently and threw the eggs back into the wood fairy order. At the same time, she took it back! I still remember that at the beginning of the third test, she couldn''t figure out the purpose of these white beads, so she threw them all into the space,

 Chapter 814

    Autumn Mo see this behind the scenes, a jump to Su sugar side¡° Why do you use sugar now? I don''t know what danger I will encounter in the future. Why don''t I keep it first? " Qiu Mo''s voice immediately attracted the sight of the people around. Sue sugar''s action. It''s not the best time to tell them. So she explained, "I gave them two. I just wanted to try to see if they were really as powerful as he said." Autumn Mo a face shocked stare big eyes, "Wow, you have two, but I only have one!" While saying, autumn Mo spread out palm, exposed a white bead. The conversation between the two seemed to open the public''s chatterbox all at once¡° Ah, I also have two black mountain old demon''s eggs and 80 points. "¡° Ah, I only have one, but I have 100 points. "¡° Hey, I have three! But I have very few points, only 50. " We are all hot together to discuss. Suddenly, I don''t know who said it¡° Have you found that the egg of this black mountain old demon looks like the white bead before? "¡° Yes, yes, I found it, too¡° Do you think there will be white beads here? Let''s go and have a look! "¡° You fool, why do you want to say it? Can''t we find it quietly? " Several Orc soldiers noisily walked towards the transparent barrier. Sue sugar watched eagerly, her heart was ready to move. It''s not that she wants to collect more, but that there must be a reason for so many white beads in her hands. In case of which round of tests to be used in the future, it is difficult for her to explain such a large number. But after a while, the idea that Sutang wanted to follow the beast soldiers to pretend was gone. Because the beast soldiers were blocked by a transparent barrier¡° Ah, it seems that we can''t do it. I''ll just say, "how can we ignore such a big loophole?"¡° Yes, if we had known that the white beads were props, we would have picked up more and carried them with us. "¡° Blunder, blunder. " Hearing their conversation, Su Tang lowered her head with a guilty face. Qiumo has been hopping to Adam and Xi''s side¡° How many points and white beads have you got? "

 Chapter 815

    "Where''s the point exchange house?" Cain shook his head, too¡° I don''t know. " Su Tang frowned again and looked at the scene several times, but still didn''t find the place that looked like the point exchange cabin¡° Strange, just now the housekeeper has said clearly that the points exchange room has been opened. Where is it? " Su Tang was not the only one present with such confusion. We almost turned the place upside down, and still got nothing. Su Tang scratched her hair and sighed, "forget it, if you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Go to the next round of test first. When the housekeeper comes out to explain the rules, then take the opportunity to ask him." So Cain led the six people to step into the door of the color fog whirlpool. The leading veterans clenched their teeth and followed closely. No way. The orcs eliminated in the third test are all orcs. Originally, the team that led the beast soldiers was the largest, but after the test, he was the only one left in his team. Cain''s team had no casualties, and the white Sparrow''s team had only eliminated a thin beast soldier. He is the only one who is the most pitiful. The leading beast soldier pulled the old donkey''s face and constantly told himself in his heart: don''t wave! When Cain and the others disappeared, Xuanshui looked at the white sparrow¡° Young Lord, shall we not go? " The white sparrow drooped his eyes and pondered for a few seconds. Then he said in a light voice, "look carefully again to see if there is anything missing." So a group of people, in the white spirit is very reluctant to complain, and carefully will search here again. Except for sand or sand, there is no harvest at all¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ On the other side. After su Tang stepped into the door of the colorful fog whirlpool, the surrounding scene changed. A flash of white light, Su sugar found himself as if to return to the first round of test clearance when the rest hall. Ceiling, wall and floor are all white with a little beige, bright but not dazzling. Different from the rest hall of the first round test, there is no straw cushion in this room.

 Chapter 816

    This, this, this! How the hell familiar is this melody? Su Tang can''t remember the name of this song, but in the past, in Bluestar, every Christmas, the streets and alleys are the melody of this song. Jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle, jingle. But now the problem is, she is not in the blue star, but in the orc continent!! Orc continent! Why does the song of blue star appear in the test of the orc continent and Muxian God mansion? Does it mean that besides Yeqiao and the emperor, there are other people coming from Bluestar? So where is this man now? Enemy or friend? All of this, in Su Tang''s heart. People are most afraid of the unknown. So Su Tang''s heart is beating like a drum. There was a moment of silence in the room after the short music. Then, a joyful sound of children came out¡° Welcome to the points exchange house. I''m the person in charge of the points exchange house. You can call me "ball ball ~" a sudden voice. Let''s be on guard. Su Tang did not speak rashly, but she also picked up her spirits and looked around for the source of the voice¡° Hey, what are you doing out there? Come in. Don''t you want to exchange props? " Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the small semicircle arched door. There seemed to be a mist in it, and nothing could be seen. Just when they were still looking around, a figure rushed in quickly. It''s the captain of the ORC. A short exclamation came from inside, and then I heard the ball''s joyful laughter¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The leader''s voice seemed irritated. "Let me out! You monster! What''s your ability to trap me? Have the ability to let me out, let''s fight! "¡° Hum! You call the ball a monster! You are not allowed to exchange props this round Cain and others looked at each other outside. Everybody, you look at me, I look at you. From the conversation between Qiu Qiu and the leading beast soldier, we can feel that there seems to be no danger here. After a moment''s hesitation, Sue sugar said¡° Let''s go in and see what''s going on. "

 Chapter 817

    Sean and the leading Orc soldiers were also covered by a big transparent light shield, floating up and down in mid air. In many light hoods, there is a small ball emitting golden light, shuttling back and forth in the middle. The golden ball is only the size of a ping-pong ball, but it moves very fast. Su Tang can see its shadow¡° Welcome to the points exchange house. I''m the person in charge of the house. The golden light of the golden ball is shining when it talks. It''s very beautiful. Its voice sounds like a child of three or four years old, with a little milk sound, which makes people feel happy¡° The props are all in the mask. The contestants touch the mask to check the information of props and the points rules required for exchanging props. The items exchanged by the contestants can be taken away from the test. The number of items is limited. First come first served. The items that can''t be exchanged can''t be replaced. "With that, the golden ball is very happy to circle several times in the air. It jumps to Cain and other humanitarian, "after the exchange is completed, you can go to the next round of test through the vortex gate. Do you have any questions?" Sue sugar shook her head. "No more." The golden ball hopped a few times and left, humming as if it was the first Ding Ding. Su Tang first put down her doubts. Here is a mysterious world, everything can not be explained by her scientific thinking. For the moment, I don''t want to know what that Ding Ding Dong is about. The most urgent thing is to pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. It''s the right thing to improve the physique. Maybe she thinks too much. After all, she can go through it. There is also an inexplicable system. What else can''t happen? Want to understand this, Su sugar looked at Cain, "first to see what props are." Cain nodded, and he did. A few people were just about to spread out to check. The golden ball suddenly "swished" and ran back to the crowd. Everyone was startled. Cain also subconsciously stood in front of Su Tang''s body, his eyes were cold, his muscles were tight, and he was on the alert.

 Chapter 818

    Also trapped in the air after the leading beast soldiers see, also shout¡° Let me down, and I''ll go down, too Golden ball seemed not to hear the general, a jump with Sean''s side. The leading beast soldiers lie in the light shield, smashing the light shield and yelling, "monster! You monster! Let me out, or you''ll see me when I go out! " The golden ball suddenly stopped, and then "whoosh" moved to the light shield of the leading Orc soldier. It''s so fast that you can''t even see the shadow. The leading beast soldier stopped¡° Hum, system The golden ball snorted heavily, with a strong sense of anger. Then the whole body gold light big flash, as if a pair of to enlarge the appearance of the move. The leading beast soldier was very scared and put his hand in front of his eyes. He was so scared that his breath was a little lighter. But after a long time, I didn''t feel the imaginary pain. The leading beast soldier opened his eyes slowly, but found that golden ball didn''t know when to return to Sean. A burst of anger came to him. It seems that the golden ball is playing with him. The leading Orc hammered the transparent mask angrily and began to curse the ball loudly. But as he scolded, he noticed something was wrong. Why can''t he hear his voice? The leading beast soldier felt his neck in horror. No matter how hard he tried and roared, even if his face turned red, he could not make a sound. He lay down on the mask and beat desperately, and there was no sound coming out. Lead beast soldier, panic! He began to cry and repent, begging the ball to let him go. Unfortunately, the ball didn''t even look at him. Sean inadvertently looked up, saw a face embarrassed after the leading beast soldiers, doubt asked, "what''s the matter with him?" The ball is bouncing happily, "it''s OK, it''s OK, he''s not good, the ball punishes him!" Sean nodded, no longer paying attention to the leading Orc soldier, and began to carefully look at all kinds of props floating in the air. On the other side. It took Sutang about five minutes to take Cain around the hut. She found that there were five colors of the props covered by the light shield.

 Chapter 819

    If it''s for these orcs, it may be a peerless problem. No no no! She''s looking in the opposite direction! Why do I need to answer questions when exchanging props? Originally, the points required are enough for them to drink, plus such a difficult problem. Su Tang has serious reasons to suspect that the designer doesn''t want these things taken away at all. I''m thinking about it. White sparrow and his party also entered the points exchange cabin. When they saw the full house of colorful light masks, they were stunned and subconsciously alert. After seeing Su Tang and them here, they slowly relaxed their vigilance. Not far away Sean picked up a transparent mask. Prop: integral transfer card integral: 10 question: five trees, cut one, how many are left? Sean gave a strange cry¡° Why do you have to answer questions? " The ball bounced happily twice¡° The ball has already said that you can check the information of props and exchange the points required by props by touching the light shield. The rules are as follows. Each time you exchange a mask, you need to answer a question. The types of questions are random, and the difficulty depends on the value of the items you need to exchange. " Sean nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, so it is." The ball is bouncing happily, "do you like this prop?" Sean touched his chin. "It''s interesting." The ball circled around Sean and said happily, "the ball promised to help you with the props, but it will deduct the corresponding points.". The transparent mask in Sean''s hand was smashed, and a small square block of wood appeared in his palm, which was engraved with the same pattern as muxianling. Sean: he just thinks this prop is very interesting. It seems that he didn''t say he wanted to exchange it, did he? The ball was very excited to fly around Sean¡° How''s it going? Is the ball very powerful? You don''t have to answer questions. "Sean: that question didn''t seem difficult just now.

 Chapter 820

    Su Tang didn''t refuse¡° Well She took the points conversion card and Sean''s Mu Xianling, and patted him on the shoulder. Along the way, she had already regarded Sean as her own. You don''t have to be so polite to yourself. Su Tang plans to use the points conversion card first to gather all the points together and see how much is left to exchange for advanced cultivation methods. But she just turned around. See just her standing position, now has stood a person, and that person''s hand clearly holding a very familiar golden mask. The white spirit a face excitedly shout a way, "white sparrow, you come quickly! What do you think I found?! Advanced cultivation techniques. There are advanced cultivation techniques here! " The white sparrow heard the sound and came. Su Tang''s face became a little ugly. She let Bai Ling take the opportunity to enter. But she couldn''t say anything. Because it was the mask she put down first, and her name was not written on the mask, which could not prove anything. When the white sparrow came, he touched the light mask with a touch of disbelief on his face¡° It''s really a high-level cultivation method. I didn''t expect that we could find it so easily! " Bai Ling raised his head complacently, "this is what I found. You are not allowed to rob me! I want it! I want it The white sparrow gathered up a look of surprise and chuckled¡° What''s the use of what you found? Do you have points that can be exchanged? Can you answer the questions it asks? " Asked by the white sparrow, Bai Ling was confused, but Su Tang almost laughed. Yes, they don''t have enough points, they don''t have props'' points transfer cards, and they can''t answer the questions on the mask. So what''s she worried about? It''s her. It''s her after all. I can''t run away¡° Little Lord, you see, I''ve changed to an integral transfer card, which can be used five times! " Xuanshui is walking towards this side with a wooden card that Su Tang feels very familiar with. Threose:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 821

    The white sparrow and his party came in late, but they were afraid of the ball, which could talk and was full of golden light. Xuanshui inadvertently looked up and saw the leading beast soldiers trapped in the transparent light shield in mid air. The appearance of the leading beast soldier was clearly struggling and shouting, but he didn''t hear a sound. Xuan water very strange Yi a, pointed to the top of the beast soldier, "he is how to return a responsibility?" The ball said triumphantly, "he made a mistake, so the ball punished him, and he was not allowed to exchange props in this round." hearing the words, white sparrow and others all looked at the ball with more fear. The threat level of the ball in their hearts has quietly increased by another degree. Chi Shu glances at Qiu Qiu secretly. He closes his mouth and looks greedily at the light shield with advanced cultivation techniques. Chi Shu from the beginning of the white sparrow to surrender, he has a bad mind, he is selfish, so in the last test can be back. The reason why he agreed to give his points to white sparrow was that he wanted to show his sincerity and that he was afraid that if he didn''t exchange his points this time, he would have no chance next time. It''s easy for him to hand over the points first to gain enough trust, which is also convenient for him to do evil in the future. By the way, he can also obtain advanced cultivation techniques, which can kill two birds with one stone. Chi Shu''s plan is perfect, but he missed a little. The white Sparrow''s face had a slight smile, but he sighed a pity¡° Points are still a little short, but it''s fast, but we can think about how to solve this problem first, otherwise even if we have enough points, we can''t exchange them. " When Chi Shu heard this, his heart stopped. It''s like there''s a piece of wood stuck in the chest, which can''t come down. His face gradually turned red. It''s angry. How could it not be enough? The white sparrow has received all their points together, how can it not be enough? It''s still true that the points are enough, but Baique wants to secretly exchange the advanced cultivation methods and hide them when they don''t pay attention. At the thought of this possibility, Chi Shu''s eyes suddenly changed, his lips pursed more tightly, and he began to think other things carefully. And the Su sugar of one side hears the words of white sparrow, the corner of the mouth is quick to go to the back ear root.

 Chapter 822

    The white sparrow frowned slightly after hearing the ball''s words, but soon it stretched out again¡° That''s good. Let''s first think about the answer to this question, and then try to get some points. "As he said, the white sparrow looked at Su Tang¡° I wonder if you can lend me some points? When I exchange this cultivation method, I will allow you to practice together, and I can promise you a condition within my ability. " Sue sugar blinked and asked, "why don''t we exchange it ourselves?" The white bird''s smile froze in the corner of his mouth. After a pause, he continued, "do you know how many points are needed for this cultivation method?" Sue sugar picked out the implication. She smiles and shakes the wooden fairy in her hand. "To be honest, we found it long before you came in, and we also found the integral transfer card." The smile at the corner of the white bird''s mouth becomes pale and tends to be nothing. The muscles at the corners of his eyes kept twitching, and it could be seen that he was trying to endure. Remember to eat or not remember to beat Bai Ling couldn''t help but jump out, stretched out his hand and pointed to Su Tang and yelled, "how dare you go against my father''s meaning. Don''t forget who brought you here. If it wasn''t for my father, what qualifications would you have to enter Muxian mansion to participate in the selection of heirs? How can you see the advanced cultivation method? The advanced cultivation method belongs to my father. None of you can rob it. Otherwise, when I go out, I want you to look good! " In the eyes of Su Tang and others, Bai Ling''s arrogant and domineering appearance is really ridiculous. Su Tang was even more shocked. It turns out that the big chest without brain really exists! If you can move your hand, don''t be BB. Cain waited patiently for bailing to finish speaking, and then hammered her to the wall at the edge of the hut. Bailing''s back of the head was hit hard, and then she fainted. One side of the ball exclaimed, "wow ¡ä"_& gt;` Cool ~ "Xuanshui stepped forward with anger and fear. He stared at Cain and drank," what do you want to do? "

 Chapter 823

    The ball swung slowly for two times¡° No, the ball can only help you avoid the problem of ordinary mask. You have a rare mask in your hand. When you hear the ball, people''s faces are very different. But its new vocabulary is very interesting¡° Rare light shield The ball happily turns several times, just like a dog chasing its tail all the time¡° Yes, yes, no color mask is ordinary mask, color mask is valuable mask, and the ball is golden mask is rare mask. There is only one rare mask. No matter how quiet my heart was before, I can''t help but stir up after listening to the ball¡° How could that be? What can we do? This problem is so difficult, how can we solve it? Do you want to watch the loss of advanced cultivation methods from our hands? " Adam was in a hurry, pacing back and forth, scratching his ears. Sean sighed. "I''m sorry, I can''t help you."¡° It''s OK. " Compared with Adam, Xi is more calm¡° What''s your hurry? The number given is enough. We can calculate it slowly. Can''t we solve this problem with so many of us? " Not far away, the white sparrow said with a sneer, "yes, can''t so many people solve a problem?" Adam didn''t look at the white bird angrily, and his face turned red with anger. At the same time, through the efforts of Xuanshui Xuantian and others, the leading beast soldiers were finally rescued from the light shield by them. But the penalty for the ball is obviously more than that. He looked excited and yelled at the crowd. He kept gesticulating in his hands, but no one could hear him. The leader was so anxious that sweat came out of his forehead. He is speeding up his stroke, as if trying to make people understand something. It''s a pity that his hands and arms don''t agree with each other. They all twist and dance with each other. When you look at them, you can''t see any name.

 Chapter 824

    Just at the time of their argument, Su Tang had figured out the right answer. There''s no need to lose your skills in order to hide your clumsiness. And what Xi said just now is right. He has given the range of quantity. If you try slowly, you can always work it out. For these orcs who have not been systematically studied, this problem may be very difficult, but it is not totally impossible, as long as they are given enough time. So in the eyes of all the people, Su Tang walked to the mask with a firm face. Just as she was about to reach out and touch the light shield, she suddenly stopped again! Actually - there''s no need for her to come in person! As we all know, she is a weak chicken. Although she has Cain''s protection, there is still a space that others can''t touch and see. It''s absolutely safe and secure for him to practice Kung Fu! However, the exchange of advanced cultivation methods by her hand and Cain''s hand are totally two properties. In other people''s eyes, she is just a chicken with a small dish. If she exchanges it, many people will be unconvinced. But Cain was different. He is recognized as a strong man, no matter the white sparrow or the leading beast soldier, they are very afraid of him. I figured it out here. Sue sugar turned a corner and ran to Cain happily¡° Although her behavior was a little strange, it did not arouse the suspicion of other people except the white sparrow. The white sparrow can''t tell exactly what it feels like in her heart. But there seemed to be a voice telling him that the little female already knew the answer. Thinking of the performance of the young female in the previous rounds, the white sparrow squinted. Xuanshui some doubts pushed the white Sparrow''s arm, "little Lord, time is limited, we''d better see how to solve this problem." The white sparrow didn''t even look at him. He looked at Su Tang tightly, and saw the little female''s slender arm clinging to Cain''s neck and whispering something in his ear. Cain''s Obsidian black vertical pupil crossed with a touch of surprise, but soon covered it up. The uneasiness in white finch''s heart is more and more obvious. After he saw a faint smile on Cain''s mouth, his heart sank completely. Xuan water again some anxiously urged a, "little Lord?" The white sparrow finally glanced at him.

 Chapter 825

    The only reason left told them to be calm. The orcs in front of them were very powerful. They were not rivals at all. Xuantian was an acute man. He was not willing to stare at Cain''s advanced cultivation method. Turn your head and look at the white sparrow, "young master! That skill ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "the white sparrow didn''t speak, and his eyes were a little hazy. He slipped from the invisibility to Su Tang. The little girl made him more and more confused. It is clear that she is the one with the least deterrent force among all the people present, but her intelligence makes people feel threatened. This little female can''t stay! The white Sparrow''s forehead is full of veins. It seems that there is a sudden poison in her eyes when she looks at Su Tang. Cain felt the white bird''s eyes and glared sharply. Adam also realized that the white sparrow was in a bad mood because he didn''t exchange it for advanced cultivation. He took the skill from Cain''s hand and raised it to the white sparrow, which deserves a cheap smile. White Sparrow: "my heart is even more blocked! The white sparrow rose abruptly. Adam thought he was going to grab the skill and quickly hid it behind his back. White sparrow after seeing, sneer, "Oh, a god warrior unexpectedly so timid, I despise you." I thought Adam would be furious with him, or choked on him. I didn''t expect that¡° Oh, a mighty warrior dare not come here to steal the skill. You are so timid. I look down on you! " White Sparrow: "what he said just now was returned in full. It''s a terrible feeling. Let the white sparrow, who is already treading on thin ice, make it worse. Su sugar helplessly shook his head, "well, brother, stop it, we''d better go to the next round of test." When Adam gave the skill back to Cain, he went to the white sparrow and got together with them¡° What''s the hurry? Anyway, they are still here. I''d like to see what good things they can exchange. " Cain was too lazy to pay attention to Adam, so he was ready to walk towards the whirlpool door with sugar. The white Sparrow could not help clenching his fist and clenching his teeth. If it were not for their large number, he really wanted to go up and give Adam a punch. The white sparrow doesn''t pay attention to Adam any more and starts to look at other props here.

 Chapter 826

    Adam shook his head¡° No, no, there should be only one advanced cultivation method, right? Why are there Volume I and Volume II? Isn''t that the only skill we can exchange? " The golden light flashed on the ball¡° Qiu Qiu only said that there is only one prop in the rare mask. Advanced cultivation skill Volume I is a valuable prop, not a rare one. "Adam scratched his head impatiently. This broken ball is playing word games with him! On the other hand, Su Tang, who was about to step into the vortex gate, understood the explanation. There is no such thing as advanced cultivation method in the whole Orc continent, but it appears in Muxian temple. If there is only one share, it will undoubtedly cause disputes on the mainland, and there will be countless battles and disasters. With the second, there will certainly be the third and the fourth. As long as there are enough points, I believe we can exchange them. "In addition to props advanced Cultivation Techniques Volume I and advanced Cultivation Techniques Volume II, there are also common props - fragments of techniques. 88 pieces of skill can be combined into props, advanced cultivation skill Volume 1 or volume 2, and 150 pieces of skill can be combined into a complete advanced cultivation skill. " The meaning of Qiu Qiu is similar to Su Tang''s conjecture. As long as the integral is enough, the work method will be greatly improved. Anyway, no matter how you change it, it''s definitely the most cost-effective one-time exchange. Divided into two volumes, I collected 200 more points, converted into fragments, I collected 500 more points, which is too good to earn! Knowing that there are other advanced skills, Su Tang is not so flustered at the beginning. She looked at the white sparrow expectantly and muttered in her heart: what else is there to be hesitant about? Exchange it quickly, it''s time to lose it, it won''t come again! Can su sugar this appearance, fell in the eye of white sparrow, became another meaning: the problem won''t look for me, give me integral, I help you answer! I have to say, this is a perfect misunderstanding. The white sparrow hesitated for a moment and made up his mind immediately. He raised his foot and walked towards Su Tang. He gathered up the hostility in his eyes and said faintly¡° I''ll pay you 50 points as a reward, and you help me answer the questions. " Su Tang eyebrows pick, thought: and this good thing? But then she suddenly reacts. This white sparrow is also a smart man. Even he has no clue. It must be very difficult.

 Chapter 827

    After less than a breath, Su Tang decided to help! Because as she had thought before, if they were the only one in the whole mainland who had this advanced cultivation method. So in the future, there will be no peace in the orc continent, and Taoyuan will become the origin of all disasters. This is contrary to what they thought when they first set up Taoyuan. Pifu is not guilty, huaibi is guilty. Sue sugar can''t watch this happen. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll help you. But I have preconditions. " White sparrow eye color a dark, deep voice way, "please speak."¡° After you get the skill and leave the test of Muxian temple, you can''t start a war for any reason or in any way to snatch the skill in our hands and instigate others. You can do it? " White sparrow slightly relieved, he solemnly nodded, "can do." Then he glanced at the people behind him, "but it''s none of my business if they can do it." Su Tang then chuckled. She tilted her head and looked at the white sparrow. "If I guess it''s good, the first thing you do when you get the advanced cultivation method is to overthrow the beast Kingdom and reorganize the forces for a major reshuffle. Those people behind you either choose to surrender to you or be killed by you. As an example of making a warning to others, it does not constitute a threat to us. " The white sparrow took a deep look at Su Tang, and the look of her eyes was very complicated. This little female said, and he guessed in his mind. Originally, I thought that this female was the object he needed to get rid of in the next test. Since we can reach a consensus for the time being, we can be regarded as a partner worthy of cooperation. Sean looked at the white bird in surprise. "Brother bird, do you really think so?" The white Sparrow''s dark eyes turned into pure and flawless¡° I''m not. How can I? She''s talking nonsense Refuse triple! Sean was relieved. "That''s good." White sparrow pulled out a farfetched smile on his face.

 Chapter 828

    Su Tang was blinded by a sudden white light. When she regained her eyesight and adapted to the surrounding environment, she found that they had left the point exchange house. Needless to say, it must be because their time is up and they are sent out automatically. Fortunately, I told the white sparrow the answer before I left. If she receives points, the next second will be sent out of the points exchange house, white sparrow designated to catch up with her desperately¡° This is the fourth round test, and I don''t know what to do with it? " Adam walked around and looked around, and soon saw the scene all over again. There is no other reason. In addition to the dark cave entrance in front of you, there are forests nearby, and the place close to the forest is blocked by a transparent barrier, so it is impossible to get close to it. Obviously, they need to get into that dark looking cave. Su Tang narrowed her eyes and looked at them. There seemed to be something engraved on the mountain near the cave. Normally, her eyesight is not bad. She should not be unable to see clearly at such a close distance. But the things on the mountain seem to be covered with a layer of fog, which makes people not really see. Sue sugar pulled Cain''s sleeve. "Shall we go and have a look?" The party strolled forward. Just walked a few steps, behind a movement came. It''s the white sparrow. They''ve been sent. At the same time, the housekeeper sando''s voice sounded again¡° Welcome to the fourth round of the test, which is called circular cave. Let me explain the test rules for you: 1. Contestants can find clues by themselves, find the right cave in many cave openings and enter, and can choose to return. 2. When the cave is selected incorrectly, a tussock will be generated in the cave. At the same time, the cave entrance will be closed. Only when the tussock is killed or killed by the tussock will the cave entrance be reopened. 3. When the cave selection is wrong, the number of tusks will multiply in turn. 4. When the contestants find all the right caves and return to the starting point, they will pass the test. A heartfelt reminder from the housekeeper: every time you make a choice, you should be careful. According to my ability evaluation of the contestants on the field, the strongest contestant will never make the fourth wrong choice.

 Chapter 829

    Adam patted the thigh¡° Right! I think we need to find out how many caves we have to pass before we can pass the test. " Su Tang touched her chin and said, "it doesn''t seem to be that important. Didn''t the housekeeper say that you can go back to the starting point after you find all the right caves. There''s no need to care about the number of them." Adam didn''t agree and wanted to refute, but Cain gave him a look¡° Fool, the housekeeper said that with our current strength, we will never be able to make the fourth wrong choice, which proves that there are at least more than four caves to choose. Just like Tangtang said, quantity is not important. What we have to do now is to find the clues in his mouth. " Adam said with a smile, "well, I don''t know how much I can prepare for." Cain was too lazy to pay attention to him. He took Sutang''s hand and walked toward the entrance of the mountain¡° Let''s go. "¡° Well, where are you going? "¡° Look for clues. " Just as they moved, the white sparrow team on the other side seemed to have discussed the countermeasures and came towards the entrance of the mountain. The eyes of the two teams collided in mid air, but they didn''t fight each other as before. Maybe Baique thought that she needed Su Tang''s help to exchange for the advanced cultivation method Volume II, so she looked at the people with friendly eyes. He asked, smiling, stopping and nodding politely¡° Why don''t you go first? " Cain took a look at him, but without being polite to him, he took Sutang and took the lead to enter the cave. Before entering the cave, Su Tang took a look at the nearby mountain. There was nothing on it, just ordinary stones. Sue sugar frowned slightly. Did she see it before? Suddenly from a bright place into a dark place, Su sugar for a time some reaction. He held Cain''s arm tightly, and his steps were stiff. It took a while for her to get used to the darkness. It''s not that dark in the cave. The walls of the cave are covered with plants similar to Parthenocissus, occasionally dotted with a small white flower with pale white light in the green leaves.

 Chapter 830

    Cain didn''t give up. He thought it must be that they were not careful enough, so he asked everyone to look again and pay attention to the position of the corners. They began to act again, and the white sparrow was embarrassed to stand by and watch, so he asked the people in his team to search with him. Bai Ling has been awake since he was teleported to the fourth round test. The back of her head is still dull pain, and has been hovering on the edge of the outbreak. Just now muddleheaded listen to the white bird''s command, inexplicably in this cave to find a circle, but also nothing. Now let her find it again! Like the last straw that crushed the camel, bailing broke out again¡° Look for it. What can I find? They are all a group of cowards. The first three rounds of tests have come. Are you afraid of the fourth round? You dare not enter, I will enter While saying that, bailing raised his head and chest, and walked toward the first cave with a valiant spirit. Xuanshui grabbed Bai Ling''s arm, "little master Bai Ling, for your safety, you''d better follow us."¡° Let go of me, you rubbish Bai Lingmeng threw his arm and turned his eyes at Xuanshui. Xuanshui is not angry, trying to hold bailing again, but is stopped by the white sparrow¡° Xuanshui, come back. " He snorted coldly and sneered, "don''t worry about her. I''m a fool with no brain, and I have the face to scold others. Since she is in a hurry to die, let her go. " The voice fell. Adam was very cooperative with the pig. Xuantian also stood behind the white sparrow, facing Xuanshui nunuzui¡° That is, brother, don''t worry about her. Let''s follow little master Baique. I believe that little master will become the successor of Muxian temple. " Xuantian''s words ushered in the eyes of several people present. Adam was a good master, so he went back on the spot¡° What are you thinking about? Can he still be an heir? Are your eyes covered with shit? " Xuan''s face turned red and his hand trembled as he pointed at Adam¡° You are so mean Adam disdained to smile, "are you strong? I haven''t seen you answer the questions in the integral cabin. It''s not all up to my sister? " Xuantian knew that he was wrong. He gasped for breath and stood behind the white sparrow. The white finch looked calm and did not feel angry or angry at Adam''s words.

 Chapter 831

    White spirit mercilessly gouged out white sparrow one eye, put down cruel words way, "white sparrow, you wait for me! See how your father will punish you after you go out! " Then, her hand pointed to Su Tang and others, "you, you, and you, none of you can run!" Everyone looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. I don''t want to worry about bailing. Seeing that there was still no one to stop him, Bai Ling stamped his feet angrily and resolutely walked into the first cave. It''s very dark in the cave. You can''t see anything. Just like being deliberately processed, orcs with night vision can''t see the scene clearly. However, we found that not long after the white spirit went in, the cave entrance was covered with a layer of fog like barrier. Well, even the dark cave is out of sight. This barrier comes and goes fast. In less than a minute, it disappeared again. When the barrier disappeared, it was accompanied by a very light smell of blood. The smell of blood will not appear for no reason. Obviously, Bai Ling chose the wrong cave and was injured when he met the tusk. Although Bai Ling took the herbal medicine, he was still a god warrior. He had the power to stand by him. When he faced the tusk, he couldn''t last a minute? Cain frowned slightly. It seems that the tusk is much more difficult than he thought. And he also found that this barrier not only blocked their sight, but also blocked the sound source inside. Through the smell of blood in the air, he could judge that bailing was seriously injured, but in the process, he didn''t hear any sound coming from it. The housekeeper has just introduced it. In order for the barrier to disappear, either the contestant or the tusk must disappear. Therefore, Bai Ling was either killed by the tusk beast, or he gave up his qualification by using the wood fairy order. Anyway, the result is better for them. On the one hand, we have ruled out a wrong option, on the other hand, we have lost this annoying noisy female, which can be called the best of both worlds. The fox''s eyes of the white sparrow passed Sean with a smile. Finally, the light fell on the stealth.

 Chapter 832

    According to the characteristics of their family. If Cain agreed to cooperate, the white sparrow would ask to separate the two teams and form a new team to search the cave. This way had great restriction on the two teams, and Su Tang had many secrets, so this was the situation Cain didn''t want to see. To tell you the truth, while he does not trust white sparrow, white sparrow also has great suspicion of him. It is even more impossible to let both sides maintain their original teams. So in terms of their current situation, it''s better to work alone. Cain did not intend to have too much entanglement with the white sparrow, so he did not give him the opportunity to ask questions. Crisp way, "we will no longer exist between the cooperative relationship, only trading and competition." White sparrow is not stupid, he tasted Cain''s words, soon also reflected, he nodded with a smile¡° OK, I see. " From then on, the two teams took the center of the cave as the boundary, and one team occupied half of the area. They discussed their own strategies and did not affect each other. Cain is on their side. Too long no one to speak, which has been lying to win steady autumn Mo, the heart can not help a little flustered. She blinked, looked at this, looked at that. He said cautiously, "well, what are we going to do next?" Xi stretched out his hand to pat Qiu Mo''s shoulder, "don''t worry, there will always be a way." Adam couldn''t calm down at first. He scratched his hair impatiently. "Anyway, we can''t find any clues. Why don''t we just choose a cave to go in and have a look? Maybe we''ll choose the right one if we''re lucky?" Although this possibility has increased from one in six to one in five, there is still a big chance of the wrong choice. Su Tang frowned with disapproval. "All along, what the housekeeper said is very important. He said that we can''t make it through the fourth wrong choice. That is to say, we only have three chances to make a wrong choice. We can''t waste it easily." Adam also frowned, "so we can''t find any clues now, just sit here and wait?" Sutang is aphasic. Because they have searched the cave many times. It''s clean. They can lie there and sleep without any useful information.

 Chapter 833

    The housekeeper said there was a clue, but he didn''t say where the harness was hidden. They confined themselves to this cave. When the thought jumped out of the inherent square, Su Tang felt suddenly became bright. She immediately nodded, "OK, let''s find a cave to explore the situation." When they heard the words, they all stood up. Just stood up, but found that the white sparrow side also had the movement. "White sparrow asked with a smile," it seems that you are going to go in to explore the situation? We have the same idea. I don''t know which cave you are going to choose. Don''t ask us to choose the most important one. " Cain gave him a light look and didn''t want to expose the details in his words. They walked towards the second cave without strabismus, ignoring the white sparrow at all. Only when Sean passed by the white sparrow, he threw a smile. The white sparrow immediately replied with a friendly smile from Sean, "brother, be careful. It''s really dangerous. Don''t try to be brave. You must use the wooden fairy order. Life is the most important thing!" Sean nodded heavily, "OK, brother bird, you are the same." They are about to step into the second cave. "Cain, let''s go to the last cave. Maybe we can share some information later." " In response to him, Cain and others did not turn back. It was not until all of them disappeared that the white sparrow began to smile. He raised his hand, hooked his fingers, and said to the orcs behind him, "come on, let''s go in and find out what''s going on." As he spoke, he walked towards the third cave. Xuantian was stunned for a moment, and stopped, "little Lord, you are going wrong. The last cave is over there." The white sparrow sneered and squinted at Xuantian, "you fool." Xuantian felt very aggrieved. He''s just a kind reminder, and he''s right. Why scold him?

 Chapter 834

    From the outside, the cave is dark and you can''t see anything clearly. But in fact, after coming in, the light is a little dark at most, and will not affect the vision. Su Tang several people along the corridor, not a moment later, came to a closed cave. Seeing this scene, people''s hearts sank slightly, and they knew that this was not the right cave. There was a faint white light floating in the middle of the small cave, which was particularly conspicuous in the dark cave. Cain quickly turned his head and told Su Tang, "open the shield and stay in a corner." Su sugar a face serious nod, then pull autumn Mo squat to a corner of the cave, to a great extent to ensure that they will not let others play. After the loss in the third round of test, the durability value of the protective cover plummeted to 956. This is out of print and will not be produced again. It will be gone when it is used up. Sutang sighed. At the moment when the shield shrouded them, the white light in the middle of the cave began to turn bright and dark, and two ferocious figures appeared in it¡° Zheng - Pu Chi - "several sharp claws protruded from the white light and inserted into the ground of the cave. With the disappearance of the white light, people could see clearly the appearance of the two tusks. In the enlarged version, the eight legs of the spider are purple black with cold light. They are also covered with barb like burr. They look very human. The head of the spider is covered with fist sized eyes, shining with cold light. The most striking thing is undoubtedly the sharp fangs in its mouth. If it bites, it will become a sieve. The two tusks rushed at Cain and others with extremely fast speed. The spider''s legs were raised high, and the sharp parts of the legs were still shining with cold light. If they were stabbed, they would be half disabled even if they were not dead. Su Tang''s heart was raised to her throat. She clenched her fist tightly. Her palms were covered with sweat and became greasy. Fortunately, Cain and other people''s movements are very fast, flying in different directions, jumping and rolling, to avoid the attack of the tusk. The two tusks made a "hiss, hiss" call from their mouths and attacked different people¡° Sean! Tie it Hearing Cain''s command, Sean nodded heavily and shot out two slender vines from the palm of his hand, which tightly restricted the movement of the tusk.

 Chapter 835

    And not far from the tusk, Adam stood where he was, his eyes glowing red. If you look carefully, you can see that the eyes of the tusk facing Adam are also red. Obviously, it''s controlled by Adam''s powers. Xi saw Cain cut off the spider''s leg with a big knife, and he couldn''t bear to itch. He injects Yuanli into his powers, making the water condense into ice, forming a big ice skate with cold light. Xi imitates Cain''s former appearance, turns over the ice blade and slashes on the spider''s leg. I thought it was a matter of catching by hand, but it was a pity that at the moment when the skate collided with the spider leg, countless cracks spread on the skate, starting from the node where the ice blade touched the spider leg. Just listen to a crash, Xi''s ice skate in his hand broke into large pieces and fell all over the ground. XI: "but his attack is not without effect. The tusk screams in pain, but it has many eyes that are bewitched by Adam, and it has no way to control its body completely. The eight spider legs of the tussah are constantly struggling and waving, and it''s as easy as cutting tofu across the walls and the ground of the cave. The sound is so soft that people can''t help it. Xi a strong roll. Instead of his original position, he had a spider leg that was several feet deep into the ground. There was no time to breathe a sigh of relief, the top of the head is a bright spider legs straight at him. Because the distance has been very close, it''s too late to avoid again, Xi can only harden his head and coagulate a big ice shield. The bottom of the spider''s legs is very sharp. So even if Xi''s ice shield is very solid, under the strong action of the long tooth beast, there are cobweb like cracks on it, as if it will break in the next second. Xi continuously injected Yuan Li into his ice shield under the ground, supporting him hard, and he couldn''t move even under great pressure. Su sugar and autumn Mo in the side looking at, the heart all tightly pull together, but dare not make a sound, for fear of disturbing them. Cain and Sean solved the tusk, found the situation on their side, and rushed to it.

 Chapter 836

    All of them followed his action. Cain''s palms were at the mouth of the tiger. There were two cracks in his palms. It''s just because I used too much force to cut the spider''s legs. Now we don''t have to talk about Cain. We all understand. Although he looked very relaxed when he just cut the spider''s leg, he actually used more force than other people think¡° It''s not that simple. The knife I just used almost injected half of the force into it, so it was not defeated. Otherwise, it''s hard to say to the spider leg. " Cain frowned and shook his head. On the ground, the long toothed beast with broken legs is still struggling, and the spider legs with different lengths can''t support their bodies at all. Finally, he forced himself to get up, but with a bang, he hit the dark green sticky blood again and splashed a lot, just sticking to Adam''s back facing them. Adam: "everyone stepped back a few steps to get a safe distance from the tusks. Before Su Tang took it out from Mu Xianling, Cain gave it to her. She took Cain''s hand and wanted to give it to him. Cain subconsciously a shrink se, "this is not hurt, don''t care about it, after a while." Su Tang''s face was straight, and her attitude was very tough, "no way!" Cain could not resist her, sighed, and let her alone. The first prize of the customs clearance props, the effect is really good. At the moment when the powder touched the wound, the blood stopped, and the effect was not so good. Sue sugar looked around Cain carefully again. After confirming that there was no other wound on him, she took back the medicine. On the other hand, with the help of Xi and Qiumo, Adam cleans up the mucus on his body. He patted the drops of water on his body and came over with disgust on his face. "It''s disgusting. Look for their weakness and see if there are any clues in the cave. If not, go out early and think of other ways." So they all stood at the edge of the cave and looked at the two struggling tusks in the middle of the cave. In fact, its structure is very simple. Its head is full of big and small eyes, its mouth is full of cold shining fangs, and its body is the same color as spider legs.

 Chapter 837

    Sue sugar frowned. Maybe I saw too many insects in the last test. Now I don''t feel so scared when I look at this enlarged version of longtooth beast. She turned to Xi and said, "you change your ice into ice needles, and then poke them in the eyes." Xi nodded. He raised his hand to shoot out several ice needles, which were very fast, with a momentum of tearing through the void. Just as Su Tang expected, the ice needle easily penetrated the eyes of longtooth beast. Then, the tusk began to struggle violently, regardless of the pain of the amputated limb, crawling towards the crowd. I wish I could eat them all alive. The eyes that were pierced by ice needles shriveled at the speed visible to the naked eye. The tusk screamed in pain, especially in a harsh voice¡° It seems that this eye is indeed its weakness. After all, I didn''t see such a big reaction when I just broke eight spider legs. " Adam touched his chin contentedly and laughed. Cain also raised his hand and shot out several gold needles, which were in the middle of the remaining eyes of the tusk. Along with it a burst of shrill scream, gradually no movement. Cain and Xi did the same for another tusk. At the moment when the vital signs of the two tusks had disappeared, together with the blood of the stumps on the ground, they assimilated into a handful of light spots and scattered. The cave became clean again, even without any peculiar smell. Adam felt very magical and walked forward, stroking the marks left by the fight just now. He couldn''t help sighing¡° The tusk is really powerful. The housekeeper is right. We can''t make it to the fourth wrong choice. " Xi sighed, "if we are like these two tusks, I don''t think we can carry them for the third time. The third time, there were eight. We can''t contain them at all. " For a time, people''s fighting spirit became depressed. Su Tang took a deep breath and said, "well, don''t think about it so much. Let''s find out if there are any clues in the cave. Maybe if we can find clues and find the rules, we can always choose the right cave. " Su Tang didn''t know what else to say except to appease everyone. She took the lead to turn around and began to search along the wall at the edge of the cave. Other people see this and act. One circle, two circles.

 Chapter 838

    "Well, there''s nothing in this cave but the fading traces of fighting!" Adam walks over and wants to sit down beside Qiu Mo, but Xi, who is following behind him, grabs his collar and throws it aside. Adam: I don''t want face, do I? Ah? After all, he is the future brother-in-law, and Adam dares to be angry. Youyou resentful like a little daughter-in-law sitting in the side of Sean. Just sat down, was su sugar a face excited to grasp the arm¡° Brother, what did you just say, say it again? " Adam looked puzzled and thought: what did he just say? Eyes slightly a turn, trying to open his mouth, "this hole nothing ah!" Sue sugar shook her head anxiously. "No, no, the previous sentence." Adam was very confused. He said that sentence just now. He tried to recall it and retell it again¡° There''s nothing in this cave except the fighting traces that are fading away. "¡° yes! That''s it Su Tang slapped her thigh fiercely, and her voice went up several degrees, startling everyone around her. Before everyone could react, Su Tang ran to the place where the fight had just left traces and squatted down to look at it carefully. The original traces were more than a foot deep. It wasn''t long before they faded away. I believe they will disappear completely before long. It was just Adam''s words that made Sutang think that when they just came to the fourth round test, she vaguely saw something on the wall of the outermost cave. But when she came in, she deliberately took a look at it, but she didn''t see anything, so she didn''t think much. But now, there is a voice in Su Tang''s heart telling her that there is a clue she wants on the mountain outside. Anyway, she must go out and have a look! What''s more, it''s said in the test rules announced by the housekeeper that the contestants can choose to return! Once the idea ignited in my heart, it became more and more intense. Just as everyone looked at each other, Su Tang stood up again¡° The clue is probably outside. Let''s go out and have a look! "

 Chapter 839

    With a burst of debris falling and dust rising, several simple strokes with clear lines appeared on the mountain. Everyone stepped back a few steps in order to see the above content more clearly and intuitively. The first picture is an irregular rectangle with an arched semicircle in it. Su Tang studied for a long time before he finally guessed that the picture was the cave they saw now. The second painting is also very simple. Two rectangular frames are arranged up and down. There is an irregular curve in the frame, and there are many small points at both ends of the curve. In the two frames, the number of small points is different. This picture makes you wonder¡° Is that the clue? There''s no clue, sugar boy. Can you read it? " Adam turns his head and looks at Sue sugar with a tangled face. Su Tang''s eyebrows are also tightly tied. Her face is serious, and she gently holds her chin with her fingers. Her brain turns fast. But after staring at it for a long time, I still couldn''t see a clue. Helpless, had to turn the line of sight first next. The third picture is two vertical lines. Beside the right vertical line, there is a pattern similar to a small hourglass. The fourth picture is very close to the second one. There are two rectangular frames arranged up and down. Two dots are evenly distributed in one frame, and three dots are evenly distributed in the other frame. The fifth picture is also two vertical lines, but in the middle of the vertical line, there are a few small round dots irregularly distributed. In the sixth picture, there are two vertical lines. Next to the right vertical line, there is a picture of a small trumpet. As for the seventh picture... Sue sugar couldn''t help silence after reading it. Is this bright Arabic numeral 6 afraid of her wrong choice? So she''s cheating? Or cheating? Or cheating?

 Chapter 840

    After saying so much in one breath, Sutang just felt thirsty. One side of the autumn Mo immediately handed a small water polo. Cool feeling along the esophagus lung heart, suddenly let Su sugar feel better a lot¡° Well, time is limited. Let''s study what this picture means. " So they all stare at the second picture, and they almost stare at a flower. A long time passed. Xi touched his chin and said, "there are 9 dots in the upper frame and 12 dots in the lower frame. Is there any connection between them?" With his opening, others are also enthusiastic to speak. Qiu Mo guessed, "could it be No. 3 cave? There are three more dots in the box below than in the box above. " Sean said, "well, I think Qiu Mo is right." Adam: Yes Su Tang: "secondment + 1." So all eyes turned to Cain, and now he was left alone. I can''t help but draw from the corner of my mouth. What else can we do? Yes, of course. Cave 1 and cave 2 have been ruled out. They only need to choose from the remaining cave 3456. Just when they ran out, Cain also noticed that there was no barrier covering the four caves in the back. This means that the white finches are either eliminated by the tusks or they have moved on to the next cave. This is only the first time they have chosen the wrong one, and there are only two tusks. According to the strength of the white sparrow, they can''t be eliminated at all, so they must have found the right cave. Before they entered cave 2, the white sparrow had said that they would enter the last cave. If so, the last cave is the right one. Unfortunately, Cain didn''t believe in white sparrows. He believes in himself¡° OK, let''s go to the third cave! " Before leaving, Su Tang told everyone again¡° Let''s record these pictures separately. Although they can be returned, it''s a waste of time. "

 Chapter 841

    "We Momo are also very powerful. Who says you can''t help? Isn''t that helpful? All right, all right, let''s go quickly, don''t delay here, and move on to victory! gogogo£¡¡± Su Tang was in a high mood, as if she had won the final victory. Autumn Mo a face doubts of see to her, "sugar sugar, what is the dog dog that you just said?" Su sugar pretended to seriously pat Qiu Mo''s head, "little female, what do you do? Let''s go¡° Oh ~ "Qiu Mo blinks innocently. Soon. Several people went back to the cave hall again. Looking at the six as like as two peas in the front, Suzi finally realized that something was wrong. Why? There is no barrier at the entrance of the mountain. The white sparrow, they have passed through? " Cain had no choice but to chuckle twice, "did you find out now? They weren''t here when we came out of cave two. " Su Tang''s eyes widened in surprise. "According to you, the cave they chose for the first time was the right one? How lucky it is Sean hesitated suddenly, "but what they are going forward is the last cave. Do we have to choose the third cave?" Adam frowned and looked at Sutang. "Didn''t you say the last cave was cave six? Then how can... Here? "Su Tang opened her hand and shrugged helplessly¡° I''m right to say that, but the test rules don''t say that a cave can only be selected once. " Adam thought about it, as if it was right, so he shut up. Xi blinked at Cain, "which cave should we choose now?" Cain shook his head helplessly and chuckled twice. The boss is about to speak. Everyone is quiet and looks here¡° Who told you that they must have gone to the last cave? Did you see that? Or did you see it? " Adam and Xi look at each other¡° You mean, he lied to us? " Cain shook his head again. "Maybe the last cave is right, but I believe more in the clues we find than the white sparrow." When Cain said that, we were no longer entangled in the last cave¡° All on guard, let''s go to cave three! " The light in cave 3 is a little dim, not as bright as that in cave 2.

 Chapter 842

    Looking at another row of neat caves of the same size in front of us, we couldn''t help cheering in a low voice. But after the cheers, it was a curse¡° White sparrow, a shameless smelly fox, is really cheating us. When I catch him, I will make him look good! "¡° Why? There is no barrier at the cave entrance. Are they looking for the right one again? "¡° Shit, what''s all this? He is the kind of person who deserves to choose the right cave at one time? " After venting, Adam remembered what Sue sugar had just said in the cave. She had found a clue. So, Adam suppresses his anger at the white sparrow and turns his eyes to Sutang¡° Sugar boy, how to choose the cave in this round? Let''s catch up with the dead fox and see how I beat him Su Tang couldn''t help but smile, "brother, don''t you forget that you are also a fox?" Adam''s face suddenly collapsed. "That smelly fox deserves to be compared with me?" Su Tang nodded in a friendly voice and said in a soft voice, "yes, he doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes for brother a!" Hearing this, Adam felt at ease. Su Tang also turned around and began to walk back, "let''s go back and walk again!" Everyone was obviously stunned for a while, but no one said anything more. Soon they kept up with Su Tang''s pace and began to go back. Adam stood at the back and cried, "sugar boy, are you going the other way?" Su Tang turned her back to him, raised her hand and waved, "if you''re tired, you can rest here for a while, and we''ll be back soon." Adam looked around empty, in addition to the cave is a stone, can not help a clever, raised his feet to catch up¡° No, sugar boy, didn''t we choose the right one? Why turn back? " Sue sugar was a little annoyed by Adam''s questioning, so she explained¡° Do you remember what I said before, the hourglass represents time, and there is an hourglass in the third picture, so I guess the clue of this round should be time. From the moment we enter the cave to the moment we finally go out, the time it takes is likely to be the entrance to the next correct cave. " Adam nodded thoughtfully, "Oh, so it is." Su Tang added, "I''m not very sure. If you have any other ideas, you can say them. Maybe you are right." Everyone waved.

 Chapter 843

    "If there''s no problem, let''s go to cave two." But just one second before entering cave 2, Su Tang stopped again¡° Ah, by the way, what''s the clue to the next cave? " Sean quickly raised his hand, "I, I remember, as the clue of the first cave, there are three dots in the upper frame and two dots in the lower frame." Sue sugar nodded and said, "OK, everyone be on guard. By the way, let''s see if all the clues are right." So they gathered their spirits and stepped into cave 2. As soon as they stepped into the cave, everyone knew that they had made the right choice. Because the cave is so short, people can see the exit at a glance. The walls on both sides of the cave are inlaid with torches. Three torches are inlaid on the left and two torches are inlaid on the right. So everyone relaxed a lot. Adam did not care about the wave of his hand, "harm, I think this round of test how difficult it is, did not expect that it is so simple!" Although the others didn''t speak, the expression on their faces also revealed relaxed pleasure. They soon went out. There are six as like as two peas in the front, and the white birds are still not here. Even Cain and Sutang could not help frowning¡° A Yin, are they really not eliminated? But they didn''t find any clues. They found the right cave three times in a row by their luck. It''s a bit of luck. " Sue sugar can''t help but sour, she incarnated into a lemon essence, keep spitting sour water¡° I guess they must have been eliminated. How can they choose so many caves correctly without any clues? " Cain pacified patted Sue sugar''s head, "let''s steady and take our time, don''t worry." Sue sugar took her arm angrily. Because this kind of feeling is like, you worked hard to know the correct answer, others casually get it right. It''s so angry and helpless. After all, it''s envy and jealousy. Su Tang also knew that she was wrong, so after Cain coaxed her in a low voice, she went down the steps and quickly adjusted her mind.

 Chapter 844

    But the legs of the four tusks were all there, unlike the two that had their legs cut off before, and they could only be slaughtered by them. So when the tusks notice that a sharp weapon is coming at their eyes, they directly swing the spider''s legs to bounce it away. However, due to the large number and denseness of silver needles, some of them shot at their eyes carelessly¡° Hiss - "the two tusks, who had been hit in the eyes, hissed and twisted in anger. Intense pain made them enter a state of violent walking instantly, sharp spider legs raised high and attacked Cain several people indiscriminately¡° Vine, bind Sean stood a little farther away, and many vines sprang out of the palm of his hand. The vines were quickly entangled with the long toothed beast. The constant loss of Yuanli in his body made his face paler and paler, and the beaded sweat rolled down from his forehead. But even if Sean had done his best, his cane was as fragile as a weed in front of the long toothed beast¡° No, I can''t stop it! " Sean was panting a little. In the first battle, his consumption was the most serious. He didn''t recover at all. Now he forcibly uses his powers, and his meridians are aching. Sean''s action is a provocation in the eyes of longtooth. So it gave up attacking Cain in front of him and turned to climb back to Sean, who seemed to be less threatening. Cain''s face sank and he said, "get out of the way!" Sean also noticed the tusk that was attacking him, which made his already pale face even paler. He could already hear the piercing sound of the sharp weapon coming from his ear, and the sharp and shining spider''s legs came straight towards him. He forced down the beating heart and accumulated the strength of his body in his legs. One second before the spider''s legs came down, he jumped away¡° Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh. Sean covered his left shoulder, which had been cut a long way. He cried out in a low voice, and blood came out from his fingers.

 Chapter 845

    Autumn Mo a face serious nod, "good, then you quickly open the protective cover." With that, she trotted all the way to hide in the corner again. Sue sugar put Sean''s body on his side, left the injured left shoulder on it, and curled his leg up in front of his chest. There''s no way. The space that the shield can protect is limited. Otherwise, there''s no way to protect them. Then, Su Tang opened the protective cover and began to treat Sean''s wound with a dignified look. Not far away - Adam''s eyes were almost red. In front of him, the two tusks swayed from left to right, tottering. From time to time, they poked each other, bit each other, but from time to time, they wanted to stay away from each other. Cain and Xi struggled with a tussock respectively. I can see that they are all struggling. Especially Xi, in the sharp spider leg no difference attack, he has several hanging color. Cain didn''t get any advantage here. He hurt his leg and arm. But in contrast, Cain in front of the long tooth beast is scarred, broken a spider leg, not to say, half of the eyes on the head were stabbed. I believe Cain will be able to solve it soon¡° You, come on, I can''t hold on any longer! " Adam spoke with great difficulty. At the same time, he manipulated two tusks to attack each other, which led to the rapid loss of force in Adam''s body, with a faint sign of bottoming out. The two tusks were not controlled by him, but were struggling all the time, which made Adam''s mental energy consumption more rapid than that of yuan. As soon as he finished this sentence, a long toothed beast broke away from control. Adam was so surprised that it was too late to control it again. Because the tusk is running fast to the sugar with its back to it¡° Sugar boy! Be careful Adam gave a loud shout and tried his best to control the tusk to catch up with him, but he was still a little late. The tusk beast that escaped covered Sutang and Sean, and opened its mouth full of tusks to bite them down¡° Sugar¡° Sugar boy

 Chapter 846

    Sean opened his eyes strangely, just to see the tusk collapse several tusks. Dark green sticky blood gushed out of his mouth and fell on the protective cover that protected them. It looked disgusting. The next second Cain arrived with a big knife. Without saying a word, going up to the tusk was a cut. Because the shield was covered by the thick dirt, Sue sugar and Sean could see nothing. You can only hear the angry roar from the Tusk and the sound of chopping meat similar to bang bang. finally. There was silence outside. Su Tang called with fear, "ah yin? Are you ok? " No one answered. Su Tang''s heart was lifted up in an instant. All of a sudden, it''s like an ant on a hot pot. All of a sudden - a pair of big hands on the shield covered with green mucus. The big hand wiped all the mucus away, and then Cain''s frightened face appeared¡° Sugar? Are you ok? " Su Tang in the shield was relieved¡° I''m fine. " Cain nodded in shock. "It''s ok if it''s OK. Just stay inside and wait until it''s safe." Then Cain wiped a blood bead on his cheek and went to the remaining two tusks with a big knife. Sue sugar also palpitating patted the chest, help Sean medicine again. I took time to look up at the durability of the shield. After the ordeal, there are 857 / 1000 left. If really should be two ha often in the mouth of that sentence: system products, must be fine! This protective cover is really good, but it''s a pity that there''s only one. I can''t buy it.

 Chapter 847

    When people around her look at her with a kind of appreciation, Qiu Mo seems to understand why Su Tang wants her to say. She subconsciously wanted to explain. Before he could speak, the exit was interrupted by Su Tang¡° Momo is right. Since everyone has a good rest, let''s go. If I can''t see the white sparrow, I''m in a panic. " Hearing this, Adam stood up immediately¡° So what are we waiting for? Let''s go, let''s go Several people follow the way back. When we stood in front of the fifth cave, we felt a little heavy. He pinched the wooden immortal order in his hand and planned to break it as soon as there was something wrong with it and leave here. Cain and Xi lead the battle. In the middle of Sutang Qiumo station. After Adam and Sean broke up. When they step into cave 5, their first reaction is black! This cave is very dark. How dark is it? It''s so dark that you can''t see the shape of your hand in front of you. This abnormal phenomenon let Su Tang have the bottom of his mind. The cave should have been the right one. It was so dark that she couldn''t help but feel scared. Su Tang tried to open her eyes and took a step forward, but she was stumbling by a stone at her feet. Accompanied by a sense of weightlessness, Su Tang exclaimed, and then fell into a warm embrace¡° Be careful Above his head was Cain''s strong voice full of masculinity. It was low and hoarse. It was so beautiful that his heart could not help trembling. Because of the black in front of her eyes, Su Tang was like a fish out of water, holding Cain''s arm tightly¡° Can you see, yin? "¡° Well, yes, don''t worry. There''s nothing in it. It''s very safe. " As he spoke, he kicked the stone that had just tripped over Su Tang to one side and added, "Oh, there are only four stones." After hearing this, Su Tang asked, "are these four stones in the same position as in the clue map?"¡° Yes Su Tang was relieved to get a positive reply.

 Chapter 848

    Just as Adam could not help asking, a slight "poof" came out. It sounds like someone farted. This made Adam, who wanted to ask, shut up. At this time, it''s hard to avoid embarrassing people who fart. Let''s go ahead. I didn''t expect to go, so I went outside the cave. Before we had time to discuss the clues of this round, Qiumo suddenly pointed to the sixth cave and said excitedly, "look! There''s a barrier Everybody''s looking for fame. Sure enough, the entrance of No. 6 cave is covered with a layer of transparent soft film. Needless to say, it must be the white sparrow. Sue sugar fork waist laugh three, "can calculate to find them, I know lucky god won''t always cover them!" Adam is also rubbing his fists and gnashing his teeth, "then we are waiting for them here. We dare to cheat us. I''m really impatient! When they come out, tell them to experience what life is not like death! " Su Tang quickly straightened her face and said seriously, "brother, are you stupid? How can I waste my time fighting with them at such a time? Of course, we have to rush to the end and laugh at them at the end! " Adam touched his chin and nodded thoughtfully¡° Well, you have a point. So, what cave should we go to A few people you look at me, I look at you, for a moment no one spoke¡° In other words, is the clue of this cave really sound? I just came here and I didn''t hear anything. " Intimate autumn Mo, naturally over the slight fart sound. But some people don''t play according to the routine. Sean said with a straight face, "why is there no sound? I heard someone Farting Everyone: "after a second of stupefaction. Adam was the first to wave, "not me." HSI followed, "it''s not me." Autumn Mo rose red face, bow to wring fingers, murmur way, "I, I also don''t have." So, several people''s eyes turned to Su Tang and Cain.

 Chapter 849

    Walking in the cave, Adam could not help but smile and ask, "Hey, you say, white sparrow will come out later and find us in front of him. What''s his expression?"¡° What a fart¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. After walking out, we found that it was the open space just when we came to the test. At the same time, sando''s voice sounded in their respective minds¡° Congratulations to the contestants who have successfully passed the fourth round of test and obtained 60 reward points, 1 reward props: satiety pill * 1 and Yuanli pill * 1 (which have been stored in Muxian order). Please continue to work hard and pass the test to obtain the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. " Su Tang curiously took out the two pills, and the relevant information appeared in her mind. Satiety pill: a magic pill that can keep you from starving for a whole day. You can also use this pill to recover your physical strength when you are exhausted. Yuanli pill: Taking Yuanli pill within one cup of tea time can restore 80% of the user''s own Yuanli, and can only be taken twice within 12 hours. Sue sugar felt her chin thoughtfully. In terms of easy to understand, can she be understood as blue and blood returning? Then sando spoke again, and this time everyone could hear him¡° The points exchange room has been opened. You can choose the props you need. Tip: no hunger mode has been cancelled. Please pay attention to your own state in the next test and replenish your energy at any time. " Sando''s voice fell. The familiar door of color fog whirlpool appears again in everyone''s sight¡° Gululu... "Su Tang covered her stomach and felt hungry again. It was really missed. At first, we were still a little puzzled. What was the no hunger mode in sando''s mouth? After he realized his own abnormality, he understood it. Adam looked down at the two little pills in his palm and doubted, "can this little thing really keep you from starving all day? Can you recover your strength? Can you restore Yuanli? " Adam didn''t believe it. He just threw the pill into his mouth and chewed it. After eating, he still smacked his mouth, "there''s no taste." A group of people

 Chapter 850

    Adam slapped his thigh fiercely. "What are you waiting for?"?! Wait for them to come out and grab the pills from us? " As soon as we heard this, we found Adam''s words quite reasonable, so we stepped into the door of whirlpool together. Or the familiar white room, or the familiar music, the arched door on the wall and the cheerful sound of the ball¡° Welcome to the points exchange house. I''m the person in charge of the house. Before the ball goes through the arch, everyone is on guard. Who would have thought that the ball didn''t mean to make fun of them this time. Soon you will find that this time the room is missing a lot of color masks, golden rare mask is invisible. You know, the last time they came to the points exchange house, they could see three or four. The ball seems to really like Sean, but also close to him, flying around him¡° Let me tell you quietly that the next round of test is very difficult, and there may be life-threatening, otherwise you''d better give up! " The sound of the ball is actually very small, but I can''t bear that the room is too small, and the orc''s hearing is far beyond ordinary people''s hearing, so Cain and Adam''s ears have quietly stood up although they didn''t say anything. Sean was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "how difficult is it? Do we have no hope of passing? " In fact, Sean had no reason to pass the test of Muxian. But after such a long time together, we have already become friends who can fight side by side and share life and death. In Sean''s heart, he even regarded them as a family. If his family wants what they want, he will strive for it again and again instead of giving up easily. The ball heard Sean''s question and circled him, but didn''t answer¡° "The ball?" Light and elegant voice sounded, tone slightly up, with a trace of trill.

 Chapter 851

    "A satiety pill has one point, and a Yuanli pill has two points. It means that our next test should be a protracted battle. Each of us has only 60 points. I suggest that we exchange all the points for satiety pill and Yuanli pill." Sixty points looks like a lot, but actually it can''t change much. Since it''s a protracted war, according to Su Tang''s idea, it''s necessary to prepare at least a month''s satiety pill. And no matter midway, if they have great physical consumption, they still need to rely on satiety pills to recover their physical strength. Yuanli pill has two integral points. Take it twice a day at most. So it might as well be bold to guess that the next round of test not only takes a lot of time, but also may need to face difficult monsters. So Yuanli pills can''t be exchanged too little. If the output strength can''t be guaranteed, they can''t pass the test. Su Tang sighed, feeling that you all had a big word "difficult" floating on your head¡° So, how do we exchange it? " Qiu Mo grabs his head and listens to their reasonable analysis. Anyway, she will change whatever they ask her to. Su sugar quickly in the heart of the total, will all the points together. Among the six of them, four orcs are the main force in the battle. At least make sure that each of them has 20 Yuanli pills, which is 160 points. Everyone should also have at least 30 satiety pills, which add up to 180 points. There are still 20 points left. Su Tang plans to put two Yuanli pills on Qiumo for reserve. Anyway, she is also a person with power. The rest will be replaced with satiety pills for a rainy day¡° What do you think? " Su Tang said her idea, got everyone''s unified recognition, time is running out, so several people separately put what they need out. Everything is ready. Just as we were preparing for the next round of tests, we couldn''t find the vortex gate. Just about to ask the ball. A few people feel a flash of white light in front of them, and they reappear in the white room before entering the points exchange house. You look at me, I look at you, look at each other.

 Chapter 853

    "Many uncontrollable factors may occur in the next round of test. We must be careful. Life is the most important. If you meet any emergency, you should find a way to save your life. When necessary, even if we can''t get the right of inheritance, we must leave Muxian Shenfu. No matter which of us is in danger, in the absence of a panacea, other people should not rush to help each other. It''s most important to protect ourselves, you know? " Sue sugar has a serious face. Through the words of the ball just now and sando''s reaction, she always felt that the next round of test must not be simple. It''s important to improve your constitution and gain powers to become a female in the animal world. But more important than that was the safety of her companions. Adam nodded first and said with a smile, "don''t worry, sugar boy. I''ll be the first to run in danger. Don''t worry about me."¡° Yes, yes, I can run too. I''m afraid of pain Qiumo also raised his hand not to be outdone. Sue sugar smiles and shakes her head. She doesn''t speak. She understood that they were just talking. If they were in danger, they would fight to save each other. They are all partners who fight side by side and share life and death. Su Tang didn''t want to leave him alone when he left behind. The reason why she said that was to give everyone a disguised warning¡° Well, not to mention this, I suddenly remember that there is one more thing to tell you... White sparrow is a little floating. For nothing else, just because they went into four caves in succession, they didn''t meet the so-called monster. Baique even began to doubt whether the housekeeper of Muxian Shenfu was cheating them. In fact, there was no monster at all. But the white sparrow knows it''s not. From the previous selection of the white spirit, we can feel that the monster exists and is very powerful. But he had a safe journey to now, said it was luck, even he did not believe it. But if it wasn''t for the favor of the beast God, how could he have come all the way here?

 Chapter 854

    Xuantian couldn''t help looking at him, "didn''t you listen to the test rules before? If you choose the wrong cave, you have to kill the tusk to get out. " The leading beast soldier shrunk his head. There''s no way. No way. He is now alone. Although he has taken refuge in the little master of white sparrow, what he has done before is difficult for the little master to trust him. In the previous rounds of trials, those beast soldiers that he didn''t have time to save must bear a grudge after going out and have already told the Lord. So even if he goes out now, he will be dead. But let him give up in this way, he is not reconciled, it is better to live, to the end to see if you can get some benefits. The leading beast soldier who made up his mind shrank back and couldn''t fight forward. This picture of the leading beast soldier is itching. After fighting with the tussock, he turned around and glared at him. He said, "counsellor!" It''s like the leading Orc didn''t hear. Anyway, when two tusks came to him, he pretended to fight. Under the siege of five people, the two tusks soon fell to the ground. As soon as the battle was over, Xuantian angrily rolled up his sleeves and rushed to the leader of the beast soldiers, with a gesture of killing him. Seeing this, the leading beast soldiers quickly put on a defensive posture. But before Xuantian attacked, Xuanshui reached out and stopped him¡° Brother, what are you stopping me from doing? Let me kill this cowardly counsellor¡° Calm down. The young master didn''t speak. What''s your hurry? " Xuantian wheezes heavily, reluctantly takes back his fist, and fiercely gouges out the leading beast soldier. The leading Orc soldiers also took a defensive stance. But he turned his head to the deep and cold eyes of the white sparrow, and the leading beast soldier felt numb. Then, he felt a strong pressure from the white sparrow, and a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart made him have to use his powers to resist. But obviously, he is not the opponent.

 Chapter 855

    The white Sparrow''s face was heavy as if it could drip ink. At the moment, all their powers have been consumed by more than half. If you choose the wrong one again, the number of tusks will be eight. By then, will they really be able to cope with them? Baique hesitated for a long time in front of cave 5 and Cave 4, and finally chose cave 5. Fortunately, he made the right choice. But when six as like as two peas appeared in front of them, there was a sign of cracks in everyone''s faces. Xuantian tilted his head and spat at the side. He said, "how many caves do you have to go through! I''m sick of it Xuanshui, who had always been calm and calm, was collapsing at the moment. He had no energy to comfort Xuantian. Yes, who can laugh when they continue to face the unknown choice after two battles? Xuanshen breathed and forced himself to calm down. He turned his head and looked at the white sparrow and asked¡° Young master, which cave shall we go to? " The white sparrow was not sure of his mind, especially when he had just chosen the wrong choice twice in succession, which made him confused. After a long silence, he said, "take a rest in place. Let''s go to the third cave to have a look." Everyone sat down with a tired face and began to recover their powers. But the progress is really slow. After half an hour, Yuanli only recovered a little. All of them stood in front of the entrance of No.3 mountain with serious faces, and no one dared to step into the first step. In order to ease the tension, Xuanshui said with a smile, "everyone relax. Thanks to the little Lord, we haven''t taken a detour before. We are much ahead of Cain. The first time they chose the cave, they made a wrong choice, and they will certainly make a wrong choice in the future. Given the situation of their team, they may not be able to make it through the second choice, and they may have been eliminated by now. Unlike us, it''s right to go through so much all the time! What does that mean? It shows that our little Lord is favored by the beast God, and his choice must be correct! " A word. The white sparrow said that he was warm in his heart, and Xuantian said that he was excited.

 Chapter 856

    The white sparrow did not hesitate to walk toward the sixth cave, he firmly believes that his choice is right. To say the least, even if his choice is wrong, in their current state, they have no strength or ability to fight the next battle. So when they go back to the starting point, the whole person is still a little confused. Xuanshui moved his lips and asked hoarsely, "have we passed the test?" Next second. Sangduo, the housekeeper of Muxian Shenfu, responded to him: "congratulations to the contestants who successfully passed the fourth round of test and got 60 reward points, reward props: satiety pill * 1, Yuanli pill * 1 (which has been stored in Muxian order). Please continue to work hard and pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu." Several people immediately sat on the ground, as if their bodies were hollowed out, without any strength. White sparrow took out a good medicine for several people to stop bleeding and heal, and took time to check the role of reward props. Then he took the two pills at the same time, and his strength and strength were rapidly recovering at the speed of self perception. After a while, he opened his eyes¡° Take the reward props first, the effect is very good. " Xuanshui didn''t hesitate. He took out the reward props from the wooden immortal order. The moment he touched the props, the corresponding information automatically appeared in his mind. Just as he was about to take the satiety pill and Yuanli pill, Yu Guang saw the fallen tree. Xuanshui hesitated for a moment. He only ate Yuanli pill and stuffed the satiety pill into Chi Shu''s mouth. The white sparrow looked at Xuanshui and didn''t speak. Chi Shu, who has been replenished by his physical strength, soon wakes up. He suddenly sits up from the ground and gasps heavily. He saw that the wound on his body had been stopped, the blood had been drugged, and his physical strength was recovering quickly for some reason. Before he could figure it out, the leading beast soldier interrupted, "Xuanshui just fed you a satiety pill. You remember to give it back to him." Chi Shu looked at the leading beast soldier with a confused face, "what are you talking about? What kind of satiety pill? "¡° Oh, it''s the reward prop that we just passed the test. It''s put in the wood fairy order. " The late tree was a little surprised.

 Chapter 857

    Seeing the familiar figures in the room, the white sparrow fell into silence for a moment. Different from the scarred and embarrassed ones, Cain and others hardly had any wounds. Only Sean''s face didn''t look very good, and the rest of them were all well. Adam, who was sleepy with his head in one hand, suddenly saw the four people in the room and immediately became energetic. He stood up, just like the old lady in the ancient flower building, and waved to the white sparrow and others happily¡° oh dear! You finally come out, we wait for you so hard! Go and exchange the props, and then it''s time for us to go to the next round of tests. " The white Sparrow''s face was gloomy, the veins on his forehead were violent, and the hand hanging on one side of his body was clenched into a fist. Adam pretended he didn''t see it. He stamped his foot and pointed to the white bird. "What are you doing? Come on, how precious is time, how can we waste it? " Su sugar some can''t bear to look directly at the help of the forehead, the corner of the mouth can''t help rising. It seems that brother a has great talent for acting. She just adds a little bit, and her temperament will be manipulated. Looking at Adam''s serious but cheap words, the white bird''s heart is very blocked, and a melancholy entangles in his chest, which can''t be eliminated. The white sparrow stares at Adam darkly, "how can you be here?"¡° Where can we be if we''re not here? Don''t be stunned. If you don''t exchange props, the points exchange house will close down! " Adam''s appearance of "I don''t understand what you''re talking about" made the white Sparrow''s depression rise again. The white Sparrow''s face changed again and again, and its teeth were biting. Just as he was about to burst out, Xuanshui behind him grabbed his arm and whispered something in his ear¡° The short murmur of "little Lord" brings the white Sparrow''s reason back to reality, and the whole body''s violent breath also converges more than half.

 Chapter 858

    Su Tang raised her head and looked at the stone wall which was nearly 20-30 meters high. The stone wall presents a kind of simple and heavy gray black, the surface is mottled, and I don''t know how many years of wind and rain it has experienced. This is the first time that Sutang has seen such a high building since she came to the world of beasts. The stone wall stretches a long distance, at least with her eyesight did not see the end¡° Welcome to the fifth test, which is called survival maze. Let me explain the test rules for you. 1. Finding the exit of the maze and leaving the maze is regarded as passing the test. The exit of the maze will open when the sun rises and close when the sun sets. 2. The guardian beast of the maze is named Godzilla. In the maze, Godzilla is invincible. Godzilla began to hunt in the maze after the sun set. 3. There is a safety cabin in the maze. When the sun sets, the safety cabin can be opened, and the contestants in the safety cabin will not be attacked by Godzilla. 4. The way to get points in this test is to damage Godzilla. The higher the damage, the higher the points. I hope you will continue to work hard, victory is ahead Sando''s voice fell, waiting for the public to discuss. The stone wall in front of them suddenly cracked, and a passage for ten people appeared in front of them. Su Tang subconsciously grasped Cain''s sleeve. Now she only hoped that the "Godzilla" in the housekeeper''s mouth was not the "Godzilla" she knew. Cain didn''t look back. He wrapped Sutang''s little hand with his big palm and held it tightly¡° Let''s go. " While saying this, they took the lead in walking towards the passage. Adam, they keep up. The white sparrow stood behind and looked at the back of several people. His face changed again and again. Finally he said, "follow up." The passage was wide enough for ten people to walk, but the white sparrow did not press forward to walk with Cain, but followed them silently.

 Chapter 859

    "Young master!" Xuanshui exclaimed, opened his arms and ran towards the direction of the white Sparrow''s fall. Su Tang looks at the bird and Xuanshui whose volume is obviously not proportional to each other. She is silent in her heart: aren''t you afraid of being broken? Su Tang just looked at it. In the end, she underestimated the orc''s physique, because Xuanshui steadily caught the white sparrow. The bird''s eyes were closed, his neck was crooked, and his tongue fell out of his mouth. Xuanshui was a little flustered holding the big bird''s neck. He didn''t know where to start. He patted the big bird''s head in a hurry, "little Lord, what''s the matter with you? Wake up The leading beast soldier and Chi Shu also came to the white sparrow in a flash. The leading beast soldier stretched out his hand and sniffed under the white bird''s nose, exclaiming, "ah, it seems that he is out of breath!" Listen to him say so, Xuan water feels his heart almost stopped beating. But then, he heard the leader of the beast soldiers say, "Xuanshui little master, why don''t you cooperate with me? When I win the inheritance right of Muxian god house, I will give you half of the wealth!" Xuanshui: "don''t pay any attention to him now. Xuanshui doesn''t even want to look at the leading beast soldier. He looks down to take care of the white sparrow. In fact, the white sparrow had been sober at the moment when he was caught, but he felt that everyone''s eyes were focused on him through perception, and he felt ashamed. Originally, I wanted to show off in front of the public. As a flying orc, I could fly much higher than Cain. But who the hell can think that there is a transparent barrier in the sky, so he can''t fly at all. So at the moment of hitting the barrier, the white sparrow really wanted to die immediately. Cain was the first to look back. He sneered, "Oh, fool." White sparrow lying in the arms of Xuanshui: "because of this round of test, Sandor has clearly told them that it is a labyrinth. What''s the difference between the white sparrow and cheating? Housekeeper is certainly not allowed! Even the stone wall on which it stands is limited in scope. The stone walls here are scattered and irregular, and the width, thickness and length of the stone walls are also different. In other words, they have no idea how big the maze is. After Cain came down, he explained the situation briefly. After a simple discussion, several people decided to look around first, and then look for the safe house.

 Chapter 860

    Although the housekeeper said before that Godzilla would not appear in the daytime, he was in an unknown and strange environment, so he had better be careful. Cain and his party were always on guard, shuttling between different stone walls with a serious face. The top of the head is the scorching sun, and everyone is in the maze, but they can''t feel a trace of heat. They always hold on to their hearts and feel a kind of cool feeling, even let their forehead emerge a layer of cold sweat. There are many forks and lanes here, and there are countless dead alleys. If it wasn''t for the compass on Sutang''s watch, they would have lost their way. When they came in, the direction facing the entrance was due north, so Su Tang guessed that the exit should be due south. Because there is no clue, so we can only follow the direction of speculation. There is no time limit for this round of test, which means you can stay in it for as long as you like. But the amount of satiety pills they exchanged was limited. On average, a person had only 30 days to use, so they had to find a way out of the maze within 30 days. Not to mention there is also a night will appear in the maze Guardian beast - Godzilla, but the housekeeper said, Godzilla is invincible in the maze. From the moment of entering the maze, in addition to stopping for a rest and drinking water, Su Tang kept exploring the way. But even so, after walking for an hour and a half, there was still no harvest. Better, they did not encounter any danger during the period¡° Where on earth is this safe house? We''ve been walking for so long, and we haven''t seen any building like a hut. " Su Tang''s heart can''t help but become impetuous. You know, they walked for three hours without a break! I haven''t seen the edge of the maze yet. no To be exact, they couldn''t even see the edge wall when they first came in. Compass always can''t make a mistake. It''s reasonable to say that there''s no problem with their direction. But it''s just as if they are lost now.

 Chapter 861

    "Ah Yin!" Cain''s flight gave a slight pause. If Su Tang hadn''t stopped him, he might have missed them. In the towering stone wall everywhere, the figure of a few people is not obvious at all, let alone they are still standing in the shadow under the stone wall¡° What about? Did you find anything? " Cain stabilized his figure and nodded, "well, there''s a building in front of us, which may be a safety hut, but it''s a little deviated from our direction. Do you want to go and have a look?" Sue sugar nodded, "of course!" What is deviation? Of course, life is important. At the moment, the time shown on Sutang''s watch is 1:30 p.m., which may not be accurate, but the sun hanging directly above them also indicates that the time of the day has passed. It took them all morning to meet such a safe house. If they missed it, who knows where the next safe house will be¡° In which direction? " Cain raised his finger to the southwest, "over there."¡° Let''s go. We''ll have a rest when we get to the safe house. " The party began to rush again. An hour passed. Two hours passed. They still couldn''t find the safe house in Cain''s mouth. Su Tang wiped the sweat on her forehead, turned her head and looked at Cain, "are you sure you didn''t remember the wrong direction, Ayn?" Cain frowned, too. He flew up to the stone wall again and looked around. It was not only the stone wall but also the stone wall. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of the stone wall not far ahead, which was thicker than other stone walls, and I had a number in my heart¡° It''s the right direction. The safe house is still ahead. " Su Tang''s face turned bitter. It took Cain less than twenty minutes to find his way. Even if they walk below and make a detour, it will take too long. If only they could fly, too¡° Well Sue sugar sighed. But in the next second, Su Tang''s cerebellar pouch melon suddenly appeared!

 Chapter 862

    But is it really that simple? Walking on the stone wall is more than twice as fast as detouring below. I watched the building getting closer and closer to the one that looked like a safe house. Suddenly, Sutang slowed down¡° Do you smell anything? " Adam: Well, I''ve been smelling something burning for a long time Qiu Mo: "I smell it, too." We looked around and found nothing suspicious. Su Tang felt puzzled, but she didn''t care. A few people went on. After climbing over two stone walls, they were able to reach the safe house. But something happened at this time - when Adam jumped from one stone wall to another, the straw sandals under his feet suddenly "poof" and caught fire. Su Tang didn''t panic when she saw it. She just couldn''t understand why the straw sandals were on fire. And I don''t know if it''s psychological effect, Su Tang also feels that her feet are getting hotter and hotter¡° Wow, how hot it is Adam fell on the opposite stone wall and suddenly jumped three feet high. He was in a hurry and was very happy. But at the moment, no one laughed at him because of his actions, because everyone felt the strange soles of his feet. Cain immediately picked up Su Tang and flew down. Xi also helped Qiu Mo to let her climb down the vine. After su Tang went down to the ground, he looked helpless and looked at the stone wall beside him. Adam, who was dancing with his forehand, cried out, "brother, don''t dance on it. Hurry down!" Adam may have been scalded and jumped directly from the 11-2-meter-high stone wall. After landing, he rolled over and sat on the ground, holding his feet and wailing. When weaving straw sandals, Adam felt that the soles were too thick to walk comfortably, so he strongly demanded that the female who knitted straw sandals for him should thin the soles. That female also really only gave him a sole, you know, Su Tang''s sole was five.

 Chapter 863

    The longer he flies, the more confused his mind seems to be. If Su Tang hadn''t called him, he still didn''t know where he would fly. This labyrinth is full of oddities. Cain frowned at the thought¡° It seems that if we want to leave the maze, we have to use our own legs to go out. Any shortcut here will be limited. "¡® Adam agrees. There were only two stone walls left from the safe house, but it took them nearly ten minutes to find it. The safety cabin is embedded in the stone wall, so the stone wall is much thicker than other stone walls around. The door is covered under the vine, and the stone wall is the same material. When you reach out and touch it, a prompt will sound in your mind: "the safe house can only be opened after the sun sets. After entering the safe house, all personnel are not allowed to go out until the sun rises again." I heard that. Su Tang subconsciously looked up at the sun, which was slowly moving westward. Then he turned his head and asked, "shall we stay here until the safe house opens, or shall we continue to explore?" In fact, Su Tang''s heart is still more inclined to wait here. In her opinion, it doesn''t matter to be careful. Their goal is to pass the test. If they can get some points by the way, it''s not bad. It''s not a pity if they can''t get them. Cain looked at Su Tang''s tired eyes. He felt a slight pain in his heart. When he was talking, his words suddenly changed, "then wait." Since they came to the test, except for this round of test, the first few rounds have no sense of time, no hunger and fatigue, no grain samsara, and I don''t know how many days have passed. But from this round, it seems that everything is back to normal¡ª¡ª The following is not the text - the anti-theft seal will be updated before 6 o''clock tomorrow. Xia Liang and Chen Jixi broke up! The news was like being winged. In just one afternoon, everyone who knew both of them knew it. According to a person familiar with the matter, Xia Liang is empathizing and abandoning Chen Jixi! Most of the people who hear this view scoff! Xia Liang chased Chen Jixi for three years. In order to enter the same university as Chen Jixi, he got up earlier than a chicken and went to bed later than a dog. Finally live up to expectations from the class countdown counter attack to the class top ten! Not only was Chen Jixi admitted to the same school, but also he won the summer vacation of senior three! It''s also a good story from No.1 middle school!

 Chapter 864

    Adam stares at Sean for a while, then silently moves out of the way and Sean walks in¡° Roar - "a roar came from the front, and everyone''s face changed. Su sugar is anxious to wave, "you come in quickly!" Adam didn''t move. Not only him, Cain and Xi also looked at the direction of the roar, the fundus of their eyes shining with eager light. See them like this, Su sugar suddenly realized, her heart suddenly sink to the bottom¡° You didn''t plan to come in from the beginning, did you? " Cain looked at Su Tang, did not directly respond to her question, "we go to the front to explore the way, soon come back, obediently wait for me here." A wave of exasperation soared into the sky. The brain felt dizzy, and the heart seemed to be pumped into a lot of Qi, which could explode at any time. Su Tang closed her eyes slightly and forced herself to keep breathing deeply. When she was a little calm, she looked up at Cain and tried to squeeze out a smile¡° OK, I''ll wait for you here. Come back early and be safe. " Cain sighed a sigh of relief. He nodded quickly. Then, the three disappeared at the corner of the stone wall. Inside the safe cabin - sue sugar''s face suddenly collapsed, sitting alone by the window with her hands around her knees in silence. From the outside, there is only one stone door in the safety cabin, and it is also hidden among the fallen vines. But in fact, there is a large space in the safety cabin, which is more than ten square meters. There are no facilities in the house, but there is a huge "French window". It has to be said that the labyrinth is a very magical place. This "French window" is like a one-sided mirror in the time of blue star. You can see the outside scene from inside, but you can''t see the contents of the house from outside. If it was normal, Su Tang would be very curious to start to study the structure of this stone, but now she is really not in the mood. Qiumo and Sean look at each other. The two faces were full of restraint and helplessness. Then they moved to Su Tang carefully. Qiumo poked Su Tang''s arm and said, "sugar, are you ok?" "

 Chapter 865

    Cain and the three of them flew in the direction of the roar. They didn''t need to cooperate with Su Tang''s footwork. They were very fast. Although they delayed some time in the maze, they still caught up with the so-called maze Guardian animal, Godzilla. At a glance, the first impression you get is the enlarged version of the tusk. The giant is more than ten meters tall, and its body is covered with phosphorescent armor. It doesn''t have the eyes full of head like a tussock, but its two eyes are big and round, straight on the top of the head, showing a kind of blood red, faintly flowing light. The sharpness of the spider''s legs seems to have more than doubled, especially the barbs at its feet. The sharp points of the barbs are cold in the moonlight. Adam hid behind the stone wall. He couldn''t help his mouth and whispered¡° We are so hard to deal with tusks. Can we beat this Godzilla? " Cain didn''t speak. He silently produced three sharp knives and handed them to Xi and Adam respectively. Xi took the broadsword, tried his hand feeling, and then said to Adam, "if you can fight, try to know, and don''t forget, the way to get points in this round is the damage value to Godzilla." Adam sighed. "I know... Let''s go. Try two moves with it." Cain holding a big knife, toes gently on the ground, the whole person quickly flew toward Godzilla, and slashed at the joints of the spider''s legs¡° Clank - "a sharp and harsh voice sounded. Cain''s attack was blocked by the armor on Godzilla''s body. Cain retreated quickly when he missed, but his action had already attracted Godzilla''s attention. Godzilla looked up and hissed angrily, then crawled towards Cain, and several spears stabbed Cain in turn. Cain was able to avoid it, but in fact, he was shocked by it. Just now, he used nearly 50% of his strength to strike. Except for his own numbness, he didn''t leave a mark on Godzilla. Godzilla''s defense level is several degrees higher than that of the tusk. Adam and Xi, while Godzilla was attracted by Cain, also cut Godzilla''s spider legs with a big knife¡° Zheng --! "¡° "Zheng There were two more sharp noises.

 Chapter 866

    Cain saw this reaction in his eyes¡° Attacking the eye is its weakness Although Godzilla is huge, the stone wall restricts its activities. As long as it maintains a certain distance from it for long-range attack, it is still safe. Cain and Xi kept sending out gold spikes from two directions. When the number was enough, there would always be several shots. Adam had already returned to Cain. Looking at Godzilla being fooled around by them, he turned his mouth in a funny way. "I thought it was so powerful, but I didn''t expect it was so stupid and vulnerable." Cain gave him a blank look in his busy schedule¡° I don''t know who just got hurt. " Adam grinned and touched his nose. "Isn''t my knife stuck in its leg? I thought it would come out as soon as I pulled it out. I didn''t expect it to be so tight." Cain was too lazy to talk to him¡° ঠ-- "a sharp bird song came from afar, and then a big crimson bird flew towards here. Adam laughs contemptuously, "look, the man who grabs points with us is coming." The white sparrow flies very fast, but it is close to the target in the blink of an eye. He had noticed that Cain and Xi were standing far away from Godzilla to release their powers, and he was also on guard against Godzilla. He found a position almost far away from Cain and Xi, and released fireballs at Godzilla. Adam saw this scene, only feel angry and funny, "this white sparrow is a real chicken thief, I''m still waiting for him to rush up to fight and see a good play." Cain threw out a few gold nails and said, "do you think everyone''s eyes are the same as you?" Adam: "with the white sparrow, Godzilla didn''t look overwhelmed. Its eight spider legs were waving wildly, and I don''t know how many stone walls it knocked down. With the fall of the stone wall, dust, everyone''s line of sight are affected, can only see the shadow of Godzilla in the dust. I do not know when, the white sparrow team of the remaining three people also arrived here, they directly rushed to Godzilla''s side and it close combat. Accompanied by the great sound of Ping Ping¡° Come on! It''s going to break its leg. Try harde

 Chapter 867

    But now this Godzilla and the one just started are just two beasts. If Adam didn''t stare at it all the way, he thought this Godzilla had been switched¡° Come on! Its defenses have failed! " Adam waved excitedly to Cain and Xi. Three people carry a big knife to go up a frame chop, directly remove Godzilla''s three spider legs. Then he cut off the legs of other spiders, which made Godzilla more precarious. There is no comparison between the sharp broadsword and the stone broken from the stone wall, and the level of damage is clear at a glance. Seeing that Godzilla was about to be killed, they didn''t play much damage because they didn''t have the right weapons, that is to say, they didn''t get many points at all. The leading Orc soldier was not happy at once. "Would you like some faces? We hurt Godzilla first. Who needs your help? Get out of here, will you? " Adam seems to have heard some big joke, and he looks at the leading beast soldier with a look of "are you sick?"¡° I''m really laughing. We saw this Godzilla first. Why don''t you go away? I don''t have the ability to hurt myself, so I''m here to force Lai Lai. Do you think we are all your father, and we have to get used to you? " The leader''s face turned red. He threw away the stone and pointed at Adam¡° If you have seed, please tell me again. Don''t think I''m afraid of you! You still want to be my father. If I don''t beat you, you''ll find your teeth everywhere Adam disdained to curl his mouth, did not pay attention to the words of the leading beast soldiers¡° Just like you, I don''t want you to be my son. Do you want me to be your father? You are dreaming¡° Ah! You are deceiving too much The leading Orc rolled up his sleeves and walked angrily towards Adam. Adam gave him a light glance, not in a hurry. When he quarreled with the leading Orc soldier, his hand didn''t stop. He went down with two strokes, and Godzilla broke another leg. This left only one leg of Godzilla can no longer support his huge body, heavily fell to the ground, it is not willing to roar, the top of the head of the two big red lantern like eyes flickering. Just at this time, the leading beast soldiers angrily passed in front of it. In Godzilla''s heart, a touch of unwilling resentment, mouth open, a group of white things quickly flew towards the leading beast soldiers. The white sparrow in the air can see most clearly, and he subconsciously reminds us.

 Chapter 868

    After confirming that Godzilla had no breath, Cain jumped from him. Adam still felt a little incredible, he kicked Godzilla''s body with his foot, "that''s the end?" Xi also felt puzzled, "doesn''t the housekeeper''s rule introduction say that Godzilla is invincible? So simple to be killed by us? I always think it''s not that simple. " Cain put away his sword. In fact, he had a conjecture in his heart, but it had not been confirmed, so he did not speak. When everyone was quiet, there was a slight and unclear cry for help not far away¡° Well, save the nest ¡¤¡¤ "the face of the leading beast soldier was pressed on the stone wall tightly by the spider silk, and the place of his mouth was also confined by a spider silk about two fingers wide. The sound he could make was really limited, so he tried his best to cry for help, trying to attract attention. Fortunately, he succeeded. They all came to the stone wall where the leading beast soldiers were imprisoned. The spider web covers a wide area, almost covering the whole stone wall. The small one of the leading beast soldiers is confined in the center of the stone wall. The spider web is pure white. It''s woven in layers and circles. The surface looks a little fluffy. Adam is very curious to stab the cobweb with a big knife. As a result, the big knife is stuck and can''t be removed. His action immediately attracted the attention of several other people. Adam laughed awkwardly twice. "It just didn''t work. I''ll do it again." After that, he held the handle of the knife in his hands with a serious face, squatted down, stepped down, breathed heavily, and pulled out. However, the goose''s face turned red, and the part stuck by the knife and spider silk remained untouched. In so many people''s eyes, Adam lost his face. He threw down the knife in his hand in a rage, "shit!" But no one laughed at him. Everyone is very curious to line up to drag, after feeling the spider silk strong viscosity, can''t help but have a lingering fear. Xi patted Adam on the shoulder. "It''s good that you didn''t use it directly, otherwise I''m afraid your hand will be useless." Speaking of this, many people think of the leading beast soldier whose whole body is covered with spider silk. Adam laughed gloating, deliberately amplifying his voice for the leading Orc soldier to hear, "Oh, what can I do? The spider silk is so sticky that it can''t be removed when it''s touched. "

 Chapter 869

    See this scene. Everyone frowned. I didn''t expect the spider silk to be so tough and sticky. If Godzilla had just released this move in the fight, I''m afraid most of them could not escape¡° Ah. I can''t help it The white sparrow sighed helplessly. The leading beast soldiers seemed to recognize that they were going to give up on him, struggling hard, but the goose couldn''t move, and could only whine incessantly. His voice was very sad, and there were even tears rolling in his eyes. But which one here is not an orc who has been through bloody battles? No one will pity him because of his action. They treat him coldly. Finally, Xuanshui couldn''t see it any more. He said faintly, "we can''t save you. I can see your muxianling. If you want, I can help you out of this test. Maybe you have a chance to live."¡° No, no! "No!" The leading beast soldier''s mood immediately excited, but because his mouth was blocked, no one knew what he was talking about. Xuanshui: "blink if you want to." The leading Orc soldiers began to blink desperately. Finally, with the help of Chi Shu, Xuanshui took the wooden fairy order from the waist of the leading beast soldier, folded it and handed it to the only three movable fingers of the leading beast soldier. With a little effort, the wood fairy order broke off, and the whole leader turned into a white light and shadow, and disappeared in the same place. It seems that after being bound by the cobweb, you can only choose to destroy the wooden immortal order to leave the test, otherwise you will not be able to escape. The moonlight shines on the solemn and heavy stone wall, reflecting bursts of cold light. Looking at a large maze of ruins around him, Cain always felt that things were not so simple, but he could not say what was strange¡° Let''s go It''s not a short time to come out. If you don''t go back, Tangtang will be in a hurry. Adam and Xi naturally have no opinions. Just a few steps away, the white sparrow called them¡° wait! I have something to say But Cain had expected what the white sparrow would say to him. Without stopping, he said, "we don''t have to cooperate."

 Chapter 870

    Acacia stone is a prop obtained in the second test of customs clearance. It can judge whether the opponent''s life is in danger by the brightness of the stone. The Acacia stone in Sutang''s hand represents Cain''s life and health. The brightness of the light is not different from when they left, so they should not be in danger. So the three sat side by side in front of the French window, looking at the direction they left. Suddenly, Sean stood up from the ground, lying on the French window and staring out. The autumn Mo scared a jump, "Sean, what are you doing?" Sean turned his head in dismay and murmured, "they seem to be back." Smell speech, Su sugar and autumn Mo also lie in front of the French window, in front of in addition to black or black, nothing can be seen¡° There are three shadows running towards us. I can''t see if they are... They are! It''s them! They''re back! " Hearing Sean''s affirmative answer, Su Tang finally breathed a sigh of relief. After a while, the door of the safe house was opened and three people came in one after another¡° What about? Are you okay? Did you get hurt? " Su Tang and Qiu Mo revolve around them with concern. Adam''s bold smile, "small meaning, not injured, not only not injured, we also killed Godzilla!" Su Tang''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How could he be killed? Doesn''t the housekeeper say in the test rules that Godzilla is invincible in the maze? " That''s why she didn''t want Cain and them to take risks! But now they come back and say, Godzilla was killed? Why doesn''t Sutang believe it? Su Tang turns her eyes to Cain with doubts. Cain hesitated, but nodded. Su Tang looks shocked¡° Actually killed? What does Godzilla look like? You''re too good to be killed so easily! "

 Chapter 871

    "So it is! I said, how can it suddenly become like this? It''s not all our credit. That stupid soldier even wants to rob us. It''s funny! Would he have broken Godzilla''s leg if it hadn''t been for us? I''m afraid I can''t even break a layer of other people''s skin. " Listening to Adam''s complaint, Sue sugar asked curiously, "what''s the matter?" Adam immediately told the whole story like a bean. After hearing this, Su Tang thought that the leading beast soldier was funny, but it was because he had done too much. Then she nodded, "well, don''t think so much. Now that he has been eliminated and Godzilla has been killed by you, we can go on our way tomorrow with peace of mind. It''s six hours before dawn. We should take time to rest and try to find the exit as soon as possible. "¡° Well, sugar cub is right. Sleep, sleep. "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The next day. It''s bright. People come out of the safe house, inexplicably feel the air is particularly fresh, the sun is infinitely bright, the mood is particularly high. The crowd continued to move forward in the same way as Cain did yesterday. Talking and laughing all the way, making a lot of noise. It''s not like coming to take part in the test at all, but rather like coming on holiday. Soon it was noon. After feeling hungry, everyone took the satiety pill, and the stomach swelled a little bit. Su Tang sighed, "I''d like to have roast meat, roast chestnut, steamed egg, fried mushroom, back to pot sliced meat, boiled fish... Kelp ribs soup." Qiu Mo looks at Su Tang in shock, "are you the devil? Why talk about it at this time! " I''ve spent a long time with Sutang, and I''ve learned some of the ways of speaking and common words. Su sugar looks at Qiu Mo innocently, "don''t you want to?" Qiu Mo: "I!! Of course! But isn''t it not? " Sean came up to one side and asked, "what is barbecue, roasted chestnut, steamed goo egg, called huagoo animal, stir fried mushrooms, back to pot meat slices, boiled fish... Kelp ribs soup?" Sue sugar patted Sean on the shoulder with a smile. "Yes, I have the potential to be a foodie. I remember none of her names wrong!" Sean grinned shyly.

 Chapter 872

    Cain jumped on the stone wall and looked around. When he jumped down again, his face became more ugly¡° There is no body of Godzilla around, there is no place to be destroyed. " The news came as a bolt from the blue. Even to Xi, who comes from my well-controlled mood, can''t help being rude. He closed his eyes and concluded, "labyrinth has the ability of self-healing, and most likely will automatically change the route. It''s hard to find the exit!"¡° what?! ܳ! Is this trying to trap us in the maze? " Finally. The commotion here caught the attention of the eating trio. Su Tang came to see that everyone was in a bad mood and asked, "what''s the matter?" Cain pause for a moment, did not hide, the maze may move guess told Sue sugar. Su Tang also looks serious. This is really bad news for them, but fortunately, Su Tang has a compass to use. As long as they walk firmly in one direction, they should not be trapped by the maze. After a heated and serious discussion, we all decided to go all night. Because Godzilla has been killed, the only threat of the maze has been removed. There is no scruple there. Just find the exit of the maze as soon as possible. And in order to hurry up, Cain carries Su Tang, Xi carries Qiu Mo, and everyone''s speed has more than doubled. At five o''clock in the afternoon, they saw the first safe house they saw today. However, we decided to catch up with the night, so we took a rest near the safe house for a while and left. At seven o''clock it was completely dark. Several people continued to gallop through the maze. All of a sudden, Cain stopped suddenly. He growled, "get out! Go back to the safe house With that, he raced to the safe hut they met when they came with Su Tang on his back, and the speed increased to the extreme. Sue sugar lay on Cain''s back, face slightly pale, "isn''t Godzilla killed by you? Why else? It sounds like there''s more than one. "

 Chapter 873

    Although they kept their voices down during the conversation, and they were going all out to the safe house, Godzilla caught up with them¡° Roar¡° Bang! Click -- "a stone wall in front of me suddenly burst into countless stones and splashed everywhere. Cain stopped in a hurry and made a safe turn to avoid Godzilla. He quickly ran forward two steps, put Su Tang down in a slightly safer place, "find a place to hide, open the shield, I''ll be back soon." Su Tang''s heart is beating all the time. In addition to the darkness around her, she can''t even see her watch clearly. She can''t tell the direction at all. In the dim moonlight, Su Tang squatted down at the corner of a stone wall, opened the protective cover, and did not dare to make a sound. Listening to the roar and fighting, there was a cold sweat falling from the forehead¡° Roar --! " Suddenly, another roar came. And then there was Adam''s yelling, "shit! Here''s another one. Sean, help me contain it! "¡° Attack its eyes and cut off its legs Cain''s voice was a little calm, but if you listen carefully, you can still hear the anxiety¡° Dang Dang -- "whew, whew¡° It is not hard to imagine that their struggle is very fierce. During this period, there are gravel constantly falling on the protective cover in front of Su Tang, one by one, to see Su Tang called a panic. Suddenly, the whispered call of Qiumo came¡° Tangtang, where are you? " When Sue sugar heard it, she immediately came to the spirit. She also whispered in the direction of the voice, "here I am! Momo, where are you? " For a long time, Su Tang couldn''t wait for an answer.

 Chapter 874

    Adam stepped on Godzilla''s big eyes and joked in a good mood, "right? Then I won''t compete with you to be in the limelight in front of sugar cub, you fight slowly yourself Cain cut off a spider leg stabbing at him with a knife, and gasped, "whatever you want." Sean wiped the sweat from his forehead. He didn''t help much in the battle just now, but the Yuan Li in his body has been empty twice. Although he had another chance to take Yuanli pills, Sean thought it was a waste to take them directly. Because Godzilla is no longer a threat to them, as long as we find a place to meditate quietly, we will soon be able to recover our strength. So Sean went straight to the stone wall not far away. It didn''t look so messy there. He could sit down and have a rest. Xi looked at Adam one eye, light way, "kill, I go to look for a mo." Adam nodded. He raised the big knife in his hand and was about to insert it. Godzilla at the bottom seemed to feel something in his heart and began to struggle violently. Adam didn''t stand still, and his figure could not help shaking. At the same time, Qiu Mo carefully opened the vines in front of the cave. Because the beast female has no night vision ability in the dark, Qiu Mo with a blank face doesn''t see the fallen Godzilla not far away from her. When Adam is ready to end Godzilla''s life, Yu Guang suddenly catches a glimpse of Qiumo facing Godzilla. Adam was shocked! He roared, "ah Mo, run!" Qiumo, who just climbed out of the cave, was confused. She heard Adam''s voice and subconsciously ran away. But because she didn''t have the ability to distinguish the direction, she ran in the direction of Godzilla''s mouth¡° Shit Adam swore and thrust the knife into Godzilla''s brow. Godzilla is still struggling tenaciously. His two big eyes are flickering and his stomach is gradually bulging. It''s obvious that he is trying to finish the last blow. Adam''s forehead is jumping, but his body doesn''t dare to stop. He rushes to Qiumo, holds her in his arms, and then takes her to the side. See in front of the stunned Sean, yelled, "not fast! Fool

 Chapter 875

    After only feeling a violent shock, Adam protected her under his body. In the dark, she couldn''t see Adam''s face clearly, but she could feel the pressure from his rapid breathing and tight arms. Thinking of this, Qiumo''s tears suddenly welled up in his eyes, "you, how are you?" Adam breathed heavily and laughed, "don''t worry, I''m fine."¡° But... Qiu Mo''s voice was choked. Adam sighed. His other hand came out of Qiumo''s head and helped her wipe away her tears. Then he stood on the ground. With an extra arm to help share the pressure, adanton felt much more relaxed¡° I''m fine, but we may not be able to continue to take part in the test. We''re leaving. "¡° Leaving? " Qiu Mo has a blank face. Before she could understand, she heard Xi''s eager voice. Qiumo even said, "brother, I''m ok. Adam saved me." HSI was relieved to hear this. Then he quickly asked, "Adam, are you ok? Will it hold? "¡° It''s going to hold up for a while. Go and help Cain get rid of the other Godzilla. We''ll talk about other things later. "¡° Good A brief sound of footsteps disappeared. There was silence again. I don''t know why, Qiu Mo''s heart suddenly becomes tense. Because of the cobweb, Adam''s space is just enough for her. Therefore, the distance between the two people is unprecedented close, lingering shortness of breath mixed together, bursts of dry heat on the cheek¡® "Dong Dong Dong" Qiu Mo puts her hands on her chest in frustration, trying to make herself calm. But she seems to have a rabbit in her heart, and she can''t jump up and down¡° "Momo... Adam''s voice was very low, with a slight hoarseness in the dark, touching the heartstrings. The exhaled heat hits Qiumo''s face, which makes her restless heart, like a water drop splashed into a hot oil pan, full of passion. Qiu Mo''s eyes are also dyed with a trace of confusion. The small distance between them began to shrink, shrink, and shrink again.

 Chapter 876

    Su Tang found the trace of the two people behind the happy, subconsciously ran towards the two people. Adam was the first to notice her intention and immediately stopped, "stay where you are Unfortunately, as soon as his words came out, Su Tang stepped on the cobweb steadily. Adam: "Su Tang''s smile was stiff in the corner of his mouth, and his whole body became stiff, and he did not dare to move. Suddenly flashed in my mind, in the blue star when watching a movie, generally this kind of situation, there will be a waiting monster behind, who move who die! So even though Su Tang was scared to death and her back bristled, she still kept her present posture and didn''t dare to act rashly. That''s it. I don''t know how long the stalemate lasted. Cain''s voice suddenly came from behind, "what are you doing?" Su Tang carefully turned back, but found that behind in addition to Cain and Xi, nothing. Su Tang''s face was blank. As she turned around, Cain noticed that Su Tang''s foot was stuck by the cobweb and frowned slightly. He stepped forward, squatted down, and gently pulled Su Tang''s leg. No accident, it was very tight. So he started to take off the shoes on Su Tang''s feet again, so Su Tang got rid of the cobweb smoothly. Seeing Su Tang''s frightened appearance, Cain thought she was going to be eliminated, so she was afraid. So he took Su Tang back a few steps, out of the scope of the cobweb, quietly comforted, "OK, don''t be afraid, just don''t touch them again." Su Tang is even more puzzling. And Adam through the cracks of the cobweb to see this behind the scenes, can''t help but mouth a smoke, "this is OK?" At this time. Sean also woke up from a faint. He sat up and found that his legs were covered with a layer of white cobweb. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and take the cobweb away. As a result, the hand is firmly attached to the spider web.

 Chapter 877

    Because of his decision-making mistakes, they lost three people in one night. Cain has always blamed himself for this. What if this is not a test, but a real battle? So Adam, they don''t have a chance to quit. So Cain was very silent on the way to the safe house and on the way to the safe house. Su Tang knew where the depression was in his heart and tried to enlighten him¡° It''s not your fault. Catching up at night is a decision made after discussion by all of us. Each of us is responsible. " Cain did not speak. He knew that the matter had been discussed. But before that, he had already noticed the abnormality, but he chose to ignore it because he couldn''t figure it out for a moment, which eventually led to this result. In the end, it was because he was not alert enough. Su Tang continued to comfort, "don''t think so much. In fact, it''s good to have such a thing happen once. At least we can raise our vigilance to prevent this kind of thing from happening again. Now what we have to do is to adjust our state, find the exit of the maze as soon as possible, pass the test and get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. What do you think? " Cain hugged Su Tang tightly, buried her head in her neck socket, and took a deep breath. Her nose was full of Su Tang''s unique light fragrance. The melancholy and irritability that enveloped my heart dissipated for a while¡° Well He answered faintly. Sue sugar smile, hand smooth his hair, "hurry to rest for a while, tomorrow we continue to drive." Cain seems to be coquettish and arch into Su Tang''s arms. Accidentally, she met Su Tang''s itchy meat, which made her giggle. "Itch, don''t make noise." Cain thought he didn''t hear it and continued to drill into Su Tang''s arms. One side of Xi looked at the two people as if no one else''s fight, in the heart incomparably depressed. XI: "what the hell¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 878

    The eleventh day. Cain with sugar as usual shuttle in the maze, Xi closely with behind. After they passed through a narrow corridor, they suddenly saw a bright light. Cain stopped subconsciously. This is a huge circular open space, surrounded by three corridor exits like those behind them, and the rest is surrounded by high stone walls. This is the first time they have met such a place in so many days. There was a hint of thought between Sue sugar''s eyebrows and eyes. She patted Cain on the arm¡° Ah Yin, you go to the middle and fly to the top to see if there is any change. I think we may have come to the center of the maze. " Cain nodded. Then he turned into a white tiger, and tried to move up a little bit. Soon he reached the height where the white sparrow had been hit before, but he didn''t feel any obstruction, so he continued to move up. With the gradual rise of the position, the appearance of the maze began to show. Looking down, they are now in a circle with four narrow corridors radiating in four different directions, dividing the maze into four equal parts. But no matter which side it is, there are stone walls with different heights and thicknesses. Cain was so excited that he could see the safe hut where they had spent the night before. The higher you fly, the farther you see. Those unreal places seem to be covered with a layer of gray smoke. With the increase of distance, the smoke will gradually disperse. When he saw the safe hut sheltering them on the fifth night, a pressure came from his head, which made him unable to move up any more. Cain wanted to change his position to see if he could fly higher. But no matter which direction he flies, he can only be forced to lower, because the upward pressure makes him unable to lift his wings. But Cain had to fall to the ground. He gave a general description of what he saw above.

 Chapter 879

    "Ah Yin, do you think this is the way we came here?" Su Tang pointed to the pile of lines on the map and sketched them gently. Cain looked two times and confirmed, "yes." Then Su Tang happily picked up the map and moved slowly in the opposite direction. Sure enough, as she moved, the lines on the map began to change. Su Tang couldn''t restrain her smile, "it''s really a map! Ah Yin, we have a map. We can go out soon! " Cain looked at her with a gentle smile Su Tang was excited for a long time, and suddenly sighed, "you say why I didn''t think of it earlier, so that we can avoid many wrongs."¡° It''s not too late to find out. " Cain rubbed Su Tang''s soft hair and his face was spoiled. This is the 11th day. Before, because they only knew the direction and wanted to ensure safety, they took many detours. The original 30 pills for each person, in addition to sugar consumption of only 10, Cain and Xi to fight with Godzilla, plus a moment of non-stop on the road, two people have consumed 20. In other words, the three of them only have 40 pills left. If this circle is the center of the maze, then without a map, with the number of satiety pills they now have, there is no way to support them to reach the end. But now that you have a map, things are expected to be much better. And Su Tang''s previous judgment that the circle they were in was the basis of the central position of the maze, that is, when she looked at the map last night, the circle was just in the middle of the map. But now that she has found that the map will change in real time, she is not sure if this is the center of the maze. Su Tang looked distressed and asked, "why does the map only show part of it, not all of it?" If it shows all, she will know how far they are from the end. Cain opened his mouth. As soon as he wanted to say something, he saw Su Tang''s fierce spirit. She shook her head and finally patted her cheek to show her composure. "How can I think that? It''s great to have a map that shows part of the maze! Compared with other people, we are so lucky that we are not hurt¡° That''s right. " Xi Xiaozhao handed a water polo, "with the map, our speed will be faster than before.". Have a drink of water and have a rest. Let''s move on. "¡° Well

 Chapter 880

    Su Tang was the first to break the silence¡° I suggest that we move on. Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. Listen to me. The farthest time between the safe cabins we met the other day was only eight hours. We''ve been traveling for more than four hours now, and it''s almost eight hours since we came out of the last safe house. Now it''s only four hours before dark, so we have enough time to find the next safe house. What do you think? " Although what Sutang said was reasonable, Cain was not at ease. He thought for a while and then said, "we don''t know how the safety cabins are distributed. I suggest going back the same way. Since there is a map, it''s only a matter of time before we find the exit. There''s no need to take risks. " Su Tang nodded thoughtfully, but then she asked another question¡° Have you ever thought that the satiety pill in our hands can support us to find the exit? I said before that the circular open space is the most central part of the maze. In fact, it''s just my guess. We can''t see how far we are from the final exit on the map, but I know that if we go back now and add up for nine hours, we are bound to waste a satiety pill. The number of satiety pills in our hands is limited, and each one is very precious. " Cain fell into a silence. After careful consideration, he clenched his fist and compromised, "one hour, another hour. If we can''t find it, we have to go back the same way." I didn''t try my best to run when I just came here. In addition, Su Tang had to stop studying maps from time to time, so the physical consumption was not serious. If you run at full speed, you can go back in about three hours. So stay for about an hour at most. If you can find it, it''s best. If you can''t find it, even if you waste a satiety pill, you have to go back. Cain made a concession, Su Tang is not unreasonable, after all, he did everything for her. So Su Tang nodded quickly, "well, it''s not too late. Let''s look for it quickly." After a close search for nearly an hour, we finally found a safe house at the last moment. It''s just - the setting of this safe house is very grim. Safety cabin: the safety cabin can only be opened after the sun sets. After entering the safety cabin, all personnel are not allowed to go out until the sun rises again£¨ It''s the same as the previous introduction, but in the end, there''s an extra one.

 Chapter 881

    The thirteenth day. It was still six o''clock in the morning, and it was not until about six thirty in the afternoon that we found the safe house. Only three people are allowed to enter the safe house this time. It was less than half an hour before dark. Outside the safe house - Cain solemnly told Su Tang, "when you can enter later, you go in first. Xi and I are practicing with Godzilla nearby." Sue sugar''s face heavy nod, "good, pay attention to safety." Sue, I understand. Tomorrow night, if there is no accident, only two people will be allowed to enter the safe house, so one person will have to stay outside. If we don''t practice now, it will be very difficult tomorrow night. It''s not clear how far it is from the end of the line, but Sutang always thinks it''s close, otherwise the safety cabin won''t have such restrictions. Su Tang left five satiety pills, and the other six were equally divided between Cain and Xi. Even if each of them got three more, they only got twelve. They consume a lot of physical strength every day, and they need to supplement at least two satiety pills, so Su Tang only gives them a drop in the bucket, which is only enough for six days. Su Tang has also tried to get food from the exchange point in the system mall, but the strange thing is that after taking it in the maze, not only can it not increase the sense of fullness, but it can even make people feel thirsty after eating too much. Su Tang has encountered many strange things since she entered the test, so this kind of small problem is subconsciously regarded as the protection of anti cheating device in the maze by her, so she also gave up the idea of delaying time by exchanging food. The sky soon darkened. In order not to delay, Su Tang chose to enter the safe house at the first time. Cain and Xi stay outside¡° Try to avoid fighting tonight, keep your strength, keep your distance from Godzilla, and stay as long as possible until dawn. " Their goal is to get out of the maze and pass the test, not to kill Godzilla to get points. What''s more, they have already exchanged advanced cultivation techniques. Even if they can exchange some other useful props, it''s just icing on the cake. Their ultimate goal is the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. Only when they get the inheritance right can they really own Muxian Shenfu and fundamentally solve the difficult problem of reproduction of the two ethnic groups. We must not lose the watermelon and pick up the sesame.

 Chapter 882

    One Godzilla chased after Xi, and the other two followed him closely. As they ran forward, they looked back at the distance between themselves and Godzilla from time to time. Godzilla was too big, and the surrounding stone walls blocked him, so he couldn''t catch up with them for a while, but they still didn''t dare to relax their vigilance. Although the previous hunting of the few Godzilla are in the dying moment to spit out the cobweb, but this is only their guess. Cobwebs don''t have to be lethal, but they do. It seems that they still have three people left, but in fact, Su Tang has no power to bind the chicken, and even needs protection. In fact, Cain and Xi are the only ones who can help. Under the high concentration of spirit, coupled with intense exercise, their physical strength is rapidly consumed. After a big circle, their route collided. Cain was just about to change his direction when he saw that Godzilla behind Xi stopped and his stomach expanded and contracted rapidly. It was like Cain''s black vertical pupil shrunk slightly. He waved to Xi, "get out of the way!" Xi did not doubt that there was him, and Cain quickly rolled to the side. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a huge white spider web tightly attached to the place where he had just stood. The heart heavily jumped twice. Fortunately, when I heard Cain''s words, I hid in time, otherwise I would be told here. After a series of rolling, the two did not dare to stay, quickly got up and continued to run forward. Xi''s breathing became heavy. "I''m almost out of strength." There are plenty of satiety pills, but the quantity is not much, and they have taken two pills today, and they still don''t know what will happen in the future, so they can''t just consume them here. Cain looked up at the sky. The dark night sky is like splashing ink, without any light. It''s too early to be entangled with the dawn. So he nodded decisively, "back to the safe house." The speed of the two is very fast. It wasn''t long before I saw the building of the hut.

 Chapter 883

    The maze has the function of automatic repair. At the same time, the maze circuit will change. With a map in hand, we have no desire to explore the way. The next two days. During the day, they rest outside the safe house. At night, Su Tang goes into the safe house. Cain and Xi are also entangled with Godzilla. Delay as long as possible until daybreak, 15 minutes before daybreak, Godzilla will take the initiative to leave. After two nights of hard struggle, finally on the third night, they succeeded in supporting until dawn. Cain was relieved to see Godzilla go. Xi full of tired eyes, looking at the distant horizon, turning the fish belly white, he said, "do you want to go today? We''re not in good shape. Why don''t we wait for tomorrow? "¡° Good Cain nodded, and there was a touch of fatigue between his eyebrows. After another day and night of adjustment. On the 18th day, the three talents set out again. At this time, the three hands of the remaining satiety pill distribution is as follows: Cain 8, Xi 8, Su sugar 3. That is to say, they need to get to the exit of the maze within three days, otherwise they may starve to death in the maze. Under this pressure, Cain and Xi are very serious, and their running speed has also improved significantly. Except for stopping for a drink at noon, I was on my way for the rest of the time. In this way, from six o''clock in the morning to seven o''clock in the evening, it took them 13 hours to find a new safe house at the opening time of the safe house. There''s no time to say anything more. Sue sugar gives Cain her shield¡° Don''t carry it when you are in danger. The protective cover can be opened just by touching the petals. I''ll wait for you to come back! " Not far away has come the roar of Godzilla, Su sugar do not want to let them distracted, quickly turned into a safe house. Cain''s face was dignified. He put the shield on his chest, turned his head to Xi and said, "if you can''t hold it, go back to the safe house. Don''t carry it hard."¡° Good When they said a word, Godzilla''s roar was much closer. Take a deep breath, take out the satiety pill to swallow, the two opened the maze escape mode. After a few nights of research, Cain found that Godzilla used smell to locate and track them when he couldn''t see them.

 Chapter 884

    Sue sugar slightly adjusted her posture and made a very slight sound. Suddenly, a sharp spider leg with sharp barbs cut off several vines in front of the shield and stuck them in front of Su Tang''s eyes¡° Roar Su Tang''s eyes were wide open. She quietly reached out to cover her nose and mouth. She didn''t dare to move. The outside Godzilla clearly felt the smell of prey here before, but when he came here, he saw nothing, and the smell was slowly fading. Godzilla was very angry. He roared loudly and destroyed several stone walls around him. There was still no prey. This is not willing to heart toward the distant prey continue to chase. When it''s gone. In a trance, Su Tang realized that a layer of fine sweat appeared on his forehead. The stone wall on the right behind him had been destroyed and broken into large pieces. After feeling the amazing destructive power of Godzilla, Su Tang did not dare to act rashly. In the safe house before, because they had never seen anything, and Cain didn''t get hurt every time they came back, Su Tang was very relieved and even had a good sleep. But since just experienced so one after, had already put down the heart and high mentioned. I didn''t sleep all night. It wasn''t until dawn that Sutang heard Cain''s call. She a clever, quickly put away the shield, "Yin, I am here!" The next second, the whole person falls into a cold embrace. Su sugar also tightly hugged Cain, did not smell the smell of blood, it means that he was not injured, "you are OK." With the bright color floating in the sky, Su Tang saw Cain''s obvious black and blue at the moment, and felt distressed again in an instant¡° Are you tired? " He had been running all day and two nights, and he had no time to rest. You can imagine how tired he was. Cain''s big hand covered Su Tang''s small hand, with a faint smile, "not tired." Su Tang''s heart was sour and soft. She took a deep breath and withdrew from Cain''s arms¡° Well, you''d better take the satiety pill to regulate your breath. By the way, wait a minute. " Cain didn''t refuse either. He nodded, took the satiety pill and sat down cross legged for a short rest.

 Chapter 885

    "Can you hold on? If we rest here, we may leave the maze one day later. If we move on now, we should be able to find the exit tomorrow. " Xi thought briefly for two seconds, gritted his teeth and said, "keep going!" Su Tang said nothing more about it. She asked Cain to let them have a rest, but she felt that their bodies could not support them and needed a rest. But if they think they can, then Su Tang naturally has no opinion. After all, she also hopes to leave the maze as soon as possible. So the three kept running until the evening. This time, Cain found a place to place Sutang before Godzilla came out. Then leave quickly, so as not to leave too much breath here. This time, due to the early deployment, Sutang didn''t see Godzilla for a whole night. But not far away from her, from time to time came the roar of Godzilla and the sound of broken stone walls. From the sound, the number of Godzilla seems to have doubled. Su Tang''s face was very pale. But because she hasn''t closed her eyes for two days and one night, Su Tang''s body can''t hold on. Even if I constantly warn myself that it''s very dangerous here, I can''t resist the fatigue of my body, and the sleepiness constantly erodes my brain. So Su Tang was in a state of shallow squint and waking up in one night. At daybreak, her head was about to burst open. Sue sugar''s feeling is right. Last night, the number of Godzilla really doubled. Cain''s pressure suddenly increased, and there were many more wounds on their bodies¡° Do you have any good medicine for golden sore? I''ll give you the medicine. " Cain took out a bottle from muxianling and gave it to Sutang. "It''s all skin injuries. It looks serious. In fact, it''s nothing." Xi also nodded with a smile, "yes, I had suffered more serious injuries when I was hunting before." Sue sugar didn''t speak, but her eyes were wet. Skin and flesh eversion, some places even deep visible bone, this is still a simple skin trauma? Understand two people don''t want to let oneself worry, so Su sugar also has been very careful to control his mood, show very indifferent. It''s over.

 Chapter 886

    Su Tang: "De Le, no effort, no reward. She looked at Cain with some interest, "what did you reward?" Cain: "reward points 629, reward props none." Su Tang turned her eyes to Xi again. XI: "I reward 592 points, no props." Sue sugar nodded thoughtfully. It seems that as the housekeeper said, the source of points in this round of test is the damage value to Godzilla. She didn''t cause damage to Godzilla, so she didn''t have points. Looking at the door of the colorful fog whirlpool not far away, Su Tang hesitated¡° So, let''s leave now? " Cain nodded. "Well, there should be a point exchange room in the back. Go and see what''s good."¡° All right When they came to the door of the whirlpool, there was an invisible resistance forbidding them to move on. Sue sugar frowned, "what''s the matter?" The next second, sando''s voice sounded, and everyone could hear it¡° Please take a rest for those who have passed the test and wait for others to finish or withdraw from the test. The points exchange room is a limited time mode, which requires participants to enter together. At the same time, the points exchange room is the last time to open. Sandor reminds you again that the items exchanged in the points house can be taken away from the test. I hope you can make rational use of the points in your hands. Once the items are exchanged, the points will not be returned. " When I heard sando''s last sentence, it was similar to the slogan of Blue Star supermarket, "once sold, no return or exchange." Sutang was used to it. Xi felt his chin thoughtfully, "have they not been eliminated? At the end of the last round of tests, their points should not be much more than ours. If they exchange according to our proportion, their satiety pills should only last for these two days. " Cain sat cross legged with a cool face. Now that you know you''re waiting for someone to come out, there''s no need to waste your energy standing. Su Tang happily sat down beside the stealth, "wait, just like you said, we can''t wait long, he can''t get out of the best, so no one will argue with us."

 Chapter 887

    Su Tang''s smile with the three of them close to slowly cool down, face full of I am not happy. The white sparrow came out first. His face and body were covered with blood, and all kinds of red and black substances mixed together, which made him look embarrassed and sloppy. He stopped in front of Su Tang, his eyes full of complexity, "you don''t have to be so obvious." After su Tang reacted, she was embarrassed and didn''t open her face. Oh, no, she was found. Just want to open mouth to say something to remedy, suddenly see the white sparrow straight toward their own hit! Sue sugar''s first reaction was that she was touched? At this time, it''s too late to escape, and the white sparrow is strong and strong, and she can''t help it at all. Sue sugar hands block in front of the body, some afraid of closing his eyes, has been ready to be knocked down by the white sparrow. And then the next second. I heard a series of "plops.". Su Tang opened her eyes and saw Cain standing on his side with black lines on his face, while the white sparrow was lying on the ground more than ten meters away from her, next to the same unconscious Xuanshui and Chi Shu. Su Tang''s eyebrows are frivolous, the corners of her mouth are slightly up, and she silently reads a sentence in her heart: well done¡° The fifth round of the test has ended, and there are five remaining participants. Please adjust your status and pass through the vortex gate before the countdown. Those who have not left before the countdown will be automatically transmitted. " Su Tang immediately straightened up, her eyes shining, "can you leave? Let''s go while they''re still awake As soon as the words fell, there came a murmur of pain. Su Tang: what a wet blanket! The first one to wake up was the white sparrow. Confused, he saw Cain''s back as they left. He forced himself to support the discomfort of his body and slapped the sleeping Xuanshui and taro tree with a slap. Three strong spirit, endure the pain, step a shallow a deep to the door of the vortex. When they came out earlier, they all heard sando, the housekeeper, say that the point exchange cabin will be opened for the last time. In order to get more points in this round of test, they almost lost their lives. It would be a pity if they didn''t exchange their favorite items. The white sparrow looks coldly at the late tree, "how many points do you have?" Chi Shu''s breathing was disordered for a few minutes, and he was not reconciled to the sight. But he soon gathered his emotion and said, "936 points."

 Chapter 888

    White sparrow back to God, found that Su sugar is looking at himself with a smile, in the heart can not say strange¡° What do you think I''ll do? " Su Tang shook his head happily and pushed a colorless and transparent ball, "look! I''ve also found the point transfer card for you, but I don''t know if your points are enough. " The white Sparrow''s face took over calmly, "thank you for your concern, just enough." Sue sugar no longer speak, still smiling standing beside the white sparrow. When their points were all transferred and the white sparrow was going to answer the question, Su Tang suddenly asked, "do you need any help? For the sake of simplicity, I only charge you 50 points. "The white sparrow stares at Su Tang for several seconds, and coldly refuses," no, thank you. " He is not a fool. Can''t he answer such a simple question by himself? Why waste these 50 points? You know, he got the points in exchange for his life¡° Well, all right. " Su Tang sighed a pity. Just when the white sparrow thought she had given up, she suddenly said, "really, really don''t think about it any more? This time, I only need 50 points, but if you ask me for help again, it will be 100 points. "Because I''m injured all over now, and I''m not Cain''s opponent, white sparrow can only suppress anger¡° This is the last time that the points exchange house appears. If I remember correctly, it seems to be limited time. Why don''t you choose props and run over and stare at me? " Su Tang shrugged helplessly, "there''s no way. I don''t have any points, so I have to have fun by myself." white Sparrow: "Su Tang waved her hand," OK, OK, if you want to change it, please change it quickly. I won''t talk. " The white sparrow looked at Su Tang''s smile, which was very strange. It felt like she was waiting to see her own joke. But why? This question is very simple. Can he answer it wrong? What''s so funny? The white bird doesn''t understand. Time is limited. He doesn''t want to waste it on such boring things. Holding the ball of light, the white sparrow spoke cautiously, "there are nine more."

 Chapter 889

    Looking at the bright smile on Su Tang''s face, the white Sparrow''s forehead couldn''t help jumping. In fact, he also wants to refuse with backbone. But he could answer such a simple question wrong, and the time for exchanging props was limited Su Tang didn''t seem to be surprised at all. She smilingly handed the wooden fairy order forward. "Happy cooperation ~" the white sparrow turned the points in black, "what''s the answer Sue sugar blinked and looked at the transfer card in the hand of white finch¡° Well, your card is useless. Why don''t you give it to me? " White sparrow breath a stem, want to put the card in the hand to sue sugar face. He forbeared and forbeared, and then restrained the impulse in his heart. Throw integral transfer card into Su Tang''s arms casually, "can you say it now?" Su sugar beautiful Zizi put away points transfer card, "of course, the answer is not a bird." White bird''s face suddenly sank, subconsciously felt that the little female was playing with herself. Even if he was not Cain''s opponent, he would argue this matter. As soon as the white sparrow was about to get angry, she heard Su Tang explain, "kill a bird, the rest of the birds are not fools, of course, they all fly away, so there is no bird in the tree." White Sparrow: "it seems that this is the case! When you go hunting, if you are lucky to find the herd, you must be careful, because if you disturb any one of the beasts, the rest of the beasts will flee in a panic. It was such a simple question, but he didn''t respond. For a long time, the clown was himself. After successfully exchanging it for advanced cultivation skill Volume 2, the white sparrow was relieved. Raise an eye to see Su sugar still smile to follow in his side. White Sparrow: "Why are you still here?" Su Tang said with a smile, "Oh, I just want to see if I can earn more points. After all, I will never come again." the white sparrow looked at Su Tang, who was smiling more and more abnormal, silently covered the wood fairy Ling in her arms, and quietly left her far away. Su Tang

 Chapter 890

    When the time comes, several people will automatically transfer points. When seeing white sparrow and others, Su Tang couldn''t help being surprised. Because the injuries on the three of them were all cured, obviously they took the health strengthening pill. But you know, the second volume of the advanced cultivation method of exchange requires 1500 points, and she was given another 100 points, which adds up to 1600 points. One health pill costs 500 points, and three pills cost another 1500 points. The last round of the test of white sparrow, they are poking Godzilla''s nest, or how to get so many points? The white sparrow also noticed Su Tang''s surprised eyes, patted the corner of her clothes covered with dirt, and raised her head haughtily¡° Yes? Do you only have points to exchange for health pills? " Su Tang has some funny eyebrows. It seems that she didn''t say anything just now. Not willing to pay attention to the white sparrow, but looking at the surrounding environment. They were shrouded in a white fog, and could see nothing except the figure of a few people around them¡° Welcome to the final test. There are six contestants left. First of all, congratulations to all of you. You are only one step away from victory. Now let me explain to you the rules of this test: the first contestant who finds the right key to muxianshenfu and returns to his original position will get the inheritance right of muxianshenfu. Secondly, we need to pay attention to: the test time is 3 days, and each person has two chances to try the key. Once the opportunity is exhausted, it will be automatically transmitted after the countdown of the test. Please consider carefully when making your choice!! If the countdown is over and no one finds the right key, the Muxian temple will be closed automatically and reopened after ten seasons. Finally, sando reminds you once again that you must not destroy or steal any items in Muxian mansion. Violators will be disqualified from the candidate successor of Muxian mansion. This test is not dangerous, the purpose is to eliminate the strength is not good, the bad luck is not good, I wish you good luck contestants As Sandor told the rules, the white fog that had been enveloping them gradually dispersed, and the Muxian Temple finally showed its true face.

 Chapter 891

    For such a big mansion, I can''t find it in three days, let alone a small key. Besides, I don''t know how many keys are hidden in the mansion. Maybe some unfortunate people can''t even find one¡° Well Su Tang sighed as if she had accepted her fate. Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of the white Sparrow''s face, which was as black as the bottom of the pot. Su Tang was suddenly happy again. She didn''t forget that this guy just showed off how many points he had. It can be seen from his face that he is now regretting the exchange of Qiangshen jianti pills. After all, 1500 points is not a small number. It would be a good choice to change it into something else to take away from the test. In fact, it''s no wonder that the fifth test is so difficult. Anyone would think that the last one is definitely more difficult than the fifth one. But who knows, the difficulty is very difficult, but there is no danger. Su Tang took Cain''s arm and wandered to the white sparrow, laughing and teasing, "Oh, it''s good to have more points. Look at this bright and clean body. It doesn''t hurt at all." White Sparrow: ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. He also knew that the little female was exciting him. Although she tried her best to persuade her not to be angry, she still couldn''t hold her breath. The white sparrow stares at Su Tang, hums heavily, and takes the lead to walk toward the wood immortal''s mansion. It''s just looking for the key? He will find it! Watching the white sparrow run away, Su Tang couldn''t help but smile. Cain shook his head helplessly. "Comfortable?" Sue sugar coughed two times, took Cain''s arm and said, "let''s go, let''s not let the white sparrow take the lead. Who knows how many keys there are in this mansion." Knowing that there was no danger in this round of test, Xi relaxed a lot and even joked¡° What if the white sparrow is the unlucky one? "

 Chapter 892

    The key is not big. It''s only half the size of the palm of Sutang''s hand. The key body outlines a simple line pattern, which seems to complement the lock-in outside the door. Su sugar thought happily, "can''t we find the right key at once?" The more she looked at the key in her hand, the more she felt that it was real¡° Put it away first. Let''s go ahead and have a look. " Cain felt that the tests ahead were more and more difficult, and they would not easily find the key here. Sue sugar nodded. Looking at the key in hand, after several seconds, it was strange. Cain asked, "what''s the matter?" Su Tang blinked with some doubts. "I think this key is precious. I''m afraid I''ll lose it. I want to put it in the space, but it seems that I can''t get in touch with the space." Xi also felt slightly surprised. How could there be such a thing? Cain felt his chin and thought deeply. Then he went to the nearby flower pool and pulled a pink and purple flower. He handed it to Sutang, "try this one again." Su sugar took it, after trying it for a while, slightly frowned, "still can''t." Cain looked at the key in Sutang''s hand, thinking. He took the key and put it on the ground. He told Xi to step back with Su Tang. Su Tang didn''t understand: "what is this for?" Xi didn''t speak, but he seemed to understand something. He silently propped up a water shield for protection. Su Tang:??? Not far away, Cain''s palm gathered a strong force, he did not hesitate to throw it to the key. Behind, Su Tangmu canthus want to crack¡° Cain! What the hell are you doing In a hurry, Su Tang''s voice changed¡° "Collapse --!" With a loud noise, there was the sound of Sutang''s broken heart. But it''s amazing. It''s so loud that it didn''t destroy the slightest bit here. Su Tang just don''t care so much, wait for Xi to put away the water shield, a face distressed run to the key. When he saw that the key was intact, he turned and pointed at Cain again¡° What are you doing? Do you know this is the key!! And it could be the key to customs clearance! "

 Chapter 893

    He caught up with Su Tang and handed the bouquet in his hand. "Here you are." Su Tang looks at Cain unexpectedly. Although she is still sulky in her heart, she takes the bouquet honestly. Cain ingratiated smile, "don''t be angry, next time don''t dare." Su Tang snorted. Do you want to have another time? Cain immediately knew: "there will be no next time!" Sue sugar didn''t say anything, but the corner of her mouth couldn''t help rising. The pink and purple flowers are really beautiful. Each one is half the size of a palm of a sugar cane, and the stem is smooth without pricking. It smells like peach blossom. Ah... It''s so pleasant. But as she walked, Su Tang suddenly stopped. Peach blossom? It seems to improve the breeding rate of the white tigers. The third generation of blue flowers is the taste of peach blossom. What does the third blue flower look like? Sue sugar can''t remember. She quickly fell out of the system to check the relevant information of the third blue flower. Although the space can''t be used, the query system is OK. After spending 1000 exchange points, the relevant information of the third blue flower appeared in front of Su Tang''s eyes. Looking at the pink and purple flowers in the picture, which are the same as those in her hands, Su Tang fell into boundless silence. Cain asked with great concern, "what''s the matter?" Su Tang: "Xi also noticed something strange and came over," what happened? " Su Tang didn''t know what to look like now. She trembled and raised her hand, pointing to the big bouquet of flowers. "This flower... Cain looked awe inspiring. She thought it was poisonous, so she quickly grabbed it and threw it into the weeds. Su Tang: "with a shy face, he hammered Cain and ran to pick up the flowers. His face turned red and he cried," this is the third blue flower! Three generations of green flowers At first, they didn''t respond. Three generations of green flowers? What is that?

 Chapter 894

    Along the growth path of three generations of blue flowers, finally surrounded by a large sea of flowers, we found the trace of red blood Scrophularia. Soft and weak white flowers, the size of fingernails, are hidden in the sea of half palm sized blue flowers. It''s really inconspicuous. Sutang spent a lot of time to find them. Cain was about to go picking when Su Tang stopped him¡° To improve your constitution, you need not only red blood Scrophularia, but also warm spring water. You can fly up to see if there is a lake like place nearby, and it''s not too late to pick it after you find warm spring. " In fact, the main reason is that Su Tang does not know how long the medicinal properties of red blood Scrophularia can be preserved. If it is dug out now, but Wen Biquan is not found, which leads to the loss of medicinal properties, it will not be worth the loss. Cain thought about it and thought it was reasonable, so he incarnated as a white tiger and took Su Tang to find Wen Biquan. In case, he asked Xi to stay and watch red blood Scrophularia. Flying high, the surrounding landscape will be shrouded in front of us. Su Tang found that the garden was not as simple as she thought. From a high point of view, although the fields were not square, their distribution was very regular. It is not so much a garden as a garden that has been carefully managed. Here, she only knew two kinds of flowers, namely, the third blue flower and the red blood Scrophularia. Thinking of other flourishing flowers and plants, Su Tang guessed in his heart that this might be the medicine garden used by Muxian God''s house to take care of herbs. Continue to fly to the East, far away to see a small lake, the lake reflects a strange luster, very attractive¡° Ah Yin, go there and have a look. " But in a few seconds, they landed on the grass by the lake. The water in the lake is not the common kind of blue or green, on the contrary, it shows a kind of bright silver white, which is really good-looking. Su Tang went to the lake and touched the water in the lake. It was not very cold. It was refreshing¡° Why? What''s this? " There seems to be something in the water. Su Tang reached out and grabbed something shiny with silver light. She nodded thoughtfully. "The water here reflects bright silver because of this. No wonder. But what is it? "

 Chapter 895

    This time, Su Tang saw its appearance clearly. It seems that it is the same species as the holosaurus in the picture, but it''s only a lot bigger in front of us! Strongly restraining his impulse to scream, Sutang was very excited and patted Cain''s arm¡° Ah Yin! This is the sea dragon! This is Wen Biquan! " Cain nodded calmly, grabbed the bright silver white disc in the water and opened his mouth. "This should be the scale that the sea dragon has shed." Sue sugar can''t help but stare big eyes, "so much?" When she was in the air, she had a good look! The lake is obviously covered with this kind of bright silver disc, so it can make the lake water reflect a kind of beautiful silver. If this is really the scale of the sea dragon fish, the number of scales is so huge that they can''t imagine¡° Well Cain nodded with a faint smile. Mermaid people want to improve the dark cold physique, need to take the scales of the sea dragon fish ground into powder and mixed with warm water. Originally, Su Tang was still worried. According to the system, there should be only one sea dragon left. But there are so many people in the mermaid family. It''s not easy to improve their physique by one or two pieces. Fish without scales is just like a tree without bark. It will slowly decline. But now it seems that there is no need to worry about it. The sea dragon fish has no idea how long it has lived here, and the scales shed are enough for all the people of the mermaid clan. The only thing they need to worry about now is whether they can find the real key to Muxian mansion as soon as possible. Because here, Su Tang''s space is limited and it can''t be opened at all. The only way to get these things is to become the successor of Muxian Shenfu. However, some loopholes can be drilled. Sandor only mentioned not to steal and destroy the articles here, but he didn''t say not to use them! So, Sutang let Cain condense out a bath bucket, which was full of warm and blue spring water, and then rushed to collect red blood Scrophularia. The whole process went surprisingly well. When Su Tang sat in the spring, he looked at the brown black red blood Scrophularia, which was the same as the white radish in his hand.

 Chapter 896

    Close your eyes and feel carefully. The only thing wrong is that it''s too hot. There''s a slight pain in the knee joint, but it''s almost negligible. I don''t know how long after that, Su Tang lazily opened her eyes and felt that her whole body was full of strength. She felt relaxed and shameless. It''s the cautious eyes of the tiger. Su Tang "puffed" and laughed, "Why are you looking at me like this? Am I beautiful again? " While saying that, also very smelly touched his cheek. Cain''s eyes were complicated. "Do you know how long you''ve been sitting here?"¡° How long? " Su Tang is a little at a loss. Hasn''t she been sitting here for more than ten minutes? Too long¡° One day and one night. " Su Tang is silent. If she had not seen that one of the three hourglass in the sky had stopped flowing, she might have really thought Cain was teasing her. She clearly felt that she had been soaking in the water for more than ten minutes. It was just a warm bath. Why did it take so long¡° Do you have any uncomfortable feelings? " Cain''s tone was a little tense. Su Tang shook his head. "That''s not true. I think I''m full of strength now. Do you think I''ve succeeded?" Cain didn''t know. He held out his hand to Sutang and said, "come out first, the water is dirty." After listening to him, Su Tang noticed that the water, which was originally clear and translucent, was now emitting a kind of turbid gray, but it had no taste, just looked like lime water. Sue sugar took Cain''s hand and jumped out of the bath bucket. I don''t know if it''s a mental illusion. She thinks her physical quality is hundreds of times better than before! Standing in front of Cain, Su Tang gave a strange cry, "how do you feel a little strange?" Cain nodded with a smile, "sugar has grown high." Su Tang slightly stares at big apricot eyes, and her sudden joy drowns her, and her mouth is almost behind her ears.

 Chapter 897

    Cain raised his lips slightly. "What''s the hurry? White sparrow, aren''t they unlucky? "¡° Ha ha ha, yes, they are the bad luck I don''t know if the white sparrow is the unlucky one. Anyway, Su Tang was very unlucky after taking red blood Scrophularia. Wen Biquan is located on the eastern edge of Muxian Shenfu. During Su Tang''s physical improvement, Xi has searched half of the eastern area. So after meeting Xi, the three men began to search the other half. The pavilions and pavilions, small bridges, flowing water, flying buildings, carved and embroidered sills in Muxian God''s mansion can glimpse the past prosperity from the disorderly weeds. Walking to an unknown fruit tree - "Dong", a fruit fell, hit Su Tang''s head. Walking to a small wooden bridge in the garden -- "click", the board broke, and Su Tang almost fell into the river. To a very dilapidated Attic - and I do not know where came a breeze, blowing Su sugar face dust. Su Tang: "I suspect that Muxian Shenfu is targeting me, and I already have some evidence. Silently raised his hand, in front of the sky erect middle finger. So, one afternoon, they strolled around the other half of the area, but they didn''t find a key. Sue sugar is really out of temper. In the evening, when they passed the gate of Muxian temple again, Su Tang stopped¡° I''ll wait for you here. I think I''ve been targeted. I guess you can''t find the key. " Cain rarely refuted. He even silently Tucao in his heart: make complaints about himself and take these three words out of my mind. You are targeted! But he didn''t dare to say it. He was afraid of Su Tang. He rubbed Su Tang''s head and said, "well, wait for me here, open the shield, and practice soft body skills when you have nothing to do." Sue sugar nodded, which was exactly what she meant. If there is no accident in her constitution, she has successfully transformed. Now she also has the ability to awaken!

 Chapter 898

    However, Su Tang used the strength of nine cattle and two tigers, his face turned red, and he could not break the ring. Su Tang doesn''t believe in evil. She looked at a huge stone in the courtyard. Before putting it away, she must have no way to deal with such a big stone, but after changing her constitution, Su Tang always felt that she could lift it up. I stare at the stone for a few seconds. Su Tang rolled up her sleeves and held the two ends of the stone. She sank into the elixir field in one breath! The stone was easily lifted by her. To this, Su sugar expresses more doubt! With her strength now, such a heavy stone can be easily lifted, just a ring, she can''t break it? It''s weird! There''s something strange about it! Su Tang looked up at the sky with a strange smile on her mouth, which was quite provocative. She put the ring in her pocket and continued to wander around to see if she could find anything else. Tired of strolling, I went back to the shield to practice soft body. By the time Sutang opened her eyes again, the sun had begun to set. Several figures in the courtyard were walking side by side, just like Cain and white sparrow. Su Tang put away her shield and ran to take Cain''s arm. "A Yin..." the white sparrow took a look at Su Tang. I always feel that she is different, but it seems to be the same as before. The white sparrow looked at Cain with a sarcastic smile, "how insecure are you, and let your partner watch here?" Cain ignored the white sparrow at all, took out six keys of different colors, put them in front of Su Tang, and said with a smile, "you choose!" Su Tang took two of them and put them into her arms at will. She raised her toes and gave Cain a kiss on the cheek. "Thank you, Ayn." after a series of actions, they directly ignored the white sparrow and regarded him as the air. The white Sparrow''s face was gloomy. He sneered, "what''s the use of finding the key? It''s not sure if it''s right. "

 Chapter 899

    Chi Shu burst into a burst of laughter, his face was crazy and ferocious, "ha ha ha! It''s on! I opened the lock! The key in my hand is real. The inheritance right of Muxian temple is mine! " White sparrow after hearing canthus to crack! He suddenly stepped forward and pulled open the late tree. What he saw was the door lock that had been opened. But the key on the door lock was not the one he gave Chi Shu, but one quite similar to the key in his hand. But his two keys are still in his hand. Where did the key come from? The white Sparrow''s forehead was full of blue tendons and his eyes were red. He grabbed Chi Shu''s collar and punched him on the cheek¡° How dare you hide the key Chi Shu didn''t reply. He turned his head and grinned. His teeth were stained with blood¡° What if I hide my keys? If I hadn''t hidden the key, would I still be qualified to be the successor of Muxian temple? " The white Sparrow''s teeth creaked and could not restrain his anger. He hit Chi Shu''s face several times. The late trees bear it silently, and even spit out two bloody teeth in the end¡° Once upon a time, I respected you as the little Lord, but now I am the successor of Muxian temple. Even if you beat me to death, it has become an unchangeable fact! Ha ha ha ha! What about the little Lord? In the end, it''s not up to me! " Chi Shu is proud to shake off the shackles of the white sparrow. Now the steps are like a king waiting to be crowned. The white sparrow looks at the late tree like a sudden poison, but he has nothing to do. One minute, two minutes passed - it was so quiet around that the housekeeper of Muxian Temple didn''t want to come out. According to the experience of previous rounds, he will appear immediately after the test. But now the lock was opened and he didn''t show up. Su Tang thought about it, stepped forward and pulled out the key to Chi Shu. The lock is automatically locked the second after it is released from the key. Sue sugar takes out her key, inserts it and turns it gently.

 Chapter 900

    Chi Shu is still immersed in the shock that everyone''s key can unlock. For the sparrow''s tearing is just subconsciously resist, "why? Why do so many keys open locks? "¡° I''ll beat you to death. How dare you cheat me! Who gave you the guts to do that? " White Sparrow''s moves are fierce and merciless. After a few efforts, Chi Shu was beaten to vomit blood. Now Xuanshui couldn''t care to guard Cain any more, and rushed to fight between the white sparrow and the late tree¡° Young master! Late tree! You all wake up! We still have time. Let''s go to other places to look for the key! " It''s a pity that one of them is deeply in anger, the other is deeply in confusion, and they can''t extricate themselves. They can''t listen to Xuanshui''s persuasion at all. Su Tang Cain and Xi look at each other¡° What now? " Xi plays the key in the hand, eyebrow slightly Cu rises. Mingming rule says that as long as you find the right key, you can get the inheritance right of Muxian Shenfu. But now the key in everyone''s hand can basically open the lock, so whose key is the right one? Sue sugar thought about it, took the ring from her pocket that she couldn''t break, and handed it to Cain, "you get this stuck on the door." Cain took it. "What''s this?"¡° I can''t break the door ring. Try it. " Cain nodded, went forward and was ready to start. Su Tang watched quietly and didn''t speak. But Xi felt his chin thoughtfully, "the rule says to find the right key, but the rule doesn''t say what the key is. Is this ring the key?" Sue sugar still didn''t speak. When Cain''s hand with the ring passed the lock and was about to get stuck in the base, Su Tang''s heart jumped¡° Wait a minute Cain stopped, looked back, and asked Su Tang what had happened. Su Tang took the ring from Cain''s hand, put the lock hanging on another door ring together through the gap, and then handed it to Cain again¡° Well, try again. "

 Chapter 901

    It took only two seconds from locking the door ring to refreshing the surrounding scenery to Cain opening the door with the key. So in the eyes of the white sparrow and the late tree, it was Cain who opened the door with the key, and everything around him changed. Chi Shu is covered with blood. He looks crazy, trance and ferocious. He pours at Sandor fiercely¡° Why? Why? I''m the first one to unlock the lock. Why am I not the heir?! Why Cain was trying to stop it. But see sangduo arm wave, as if there is an invisible air bomb hit the late tree''s abdomen, will his whole person to fly away. It can be seen from his miserable and ferocious face after he fell to the ground as well as his constant blood vomiting that this blow is not as simple as everyone seems. This scene, let originally some of the top of the white bird instantly calm down. Sando was very satisfied with this. He turned to Cain and said again, "in order to ensure the safety of the master and Muxian house, after the countdown, everyone present will be randomly scattered to every corner of the mainland." Su Tang, who had been watching the play, suddenly collapsed when she heard this. What is random dispersion to every corner of the mainland? After that, people clearly saw Sandor''s mouth moving, but they couldn''t hear the slightest sound. Cain alone could hear¡° Muxian Shenfu has been hidden for many years by its vitality. Now it is in the recovery period, and its owner needs to find a suitable place in January. After the successful resettlement, Muxian Shenfu will use its strength to open up a barrier to protect the house. Only the owner of the Muxian order can enter the house. The authority of the owner of the Muxian order in the house is under the control of the owner. The higher the content of vitality in Muxian''s mansion, the stronger the barrier of protecting the mansion, and the faster the cultivation speed in the mansion will get twice the result with half the effort. Master, Muxian mansion is the only baoze mansion in the orc continent. All kinds of rare herbs and miracles in the mansion are controlled by the master. Please protect Muxian mansion carefully to avoid falling into the hands of evil people. " Sang duo bawled so much that Cain didn''t listen to a word. He looked at Santo with black lines on his face, "what is random dispersion to every corner of the mainland? Where are you going to assign my partner? " Sangduo was obviously stunned for a moment. He said coldly, "this is the prohibition and protection of the beast God to the heirs of Muxian God''s house. It can''t be changed."

 Chapter 902

    Cain looked straight at Su Tang, "OK, time is enough. Let''s continue the topic just now. You don''t have the ability to protect yourself. I can''t leave you alone. " Su Tang was surprised by this wave of Sao operation, and it took quite a while to react. She looked at Cain. "I understand. I''m afraid. After all, I''ve never left you since I came here. But a Yin, the succession quota of Muxian God''s house is hard for us to get, and we can''t give up. Although I have improved my physique, the mermaid and the white tiger have not. If you give up like this, the Muxian temple will not be reopened for another ten seasons. How can we explain to them then? " Cain pursed his lips and said nothing. Su Tang continued, "besides, I don''t have any self-protection ability. I have a protective shield, and after improving my constitution, my physical fitness is much better than before. In addition, I also have the help of the temple. I believe it will be no problem until you find me. What do you think? " Cain still did not speak, Su Tang could feel his reluctance from his awkward face¡° Even if we give up now, maybe we will be sent to different places randomly when we leave Muxian temple. Why don''t you send me Muxian order? We can get closer? " When Cain thought of this possibility, he immediately frowned and looked at Sandor unhappily. Su Tang is hiding behind the stealth, desperately winking at sang duo. Sando: "I don''t think it''s right to go back to my master. If the owner gives up inheritance, Muxian Shenfu will open a self-protection mechanism and immediately send all the people present to all parts of the mainland. " Cain was very angry, "spicy chicken wood fairy house!" Su Tang, on the other hand, chuckles and gives Sandor a thumbs up. Sando: "I''ve broken my heart for you. Finally, under the guidance of sangduo, Cain burned a wooden fairy order with the highest authority and gave it to Su Tang. At the same time, Cain gave Xi a wooden fairy order that he could use the items in the house at will. Su Tang was a little worried. She gave her such a high authority token. What should she do if she lost it or was robbed.

 Chapter 903

    It''s just a kingdom of beasts. To tell you the truth, Cain didn''t pay attention at all. So he refused what he didn''t want. White Sparrow''s face immediately became very ugly, "Cain, you can think well, although you have the help of Muxian God''s house, our kingdom of beasts is not a vegetarian! We have many things that you don''t have, such as powerful weapons, food that can be stored in the cold season, exquisite pottery and warm clothes. Although your white tigers are powerful, they will also suffer from food in the cold season, right? What''s more, you are not curious about the connection between the kingdom of beasts and the cities in the forests? We use a kind of thing called paper to write words on it, through which we can convey the corresponding message. Even if people who don''t understand the words get the paper, they don''t know what it means. If you like, whether it''s food that can be stored into the cold season, or papermaking and the use of words, I can teach you. Are you sure you want to fight me? " After hearing this, Su Tang couldn''t help laughing. She picked up a branch and racked her brains to think about it again and again. She wrote a sentence in front of the white Sparrow: there are people outside, there is heaven outside¡° Can master Baique understand what I wrote? " In view of the limited knowledge that the emperor could teach them, Su Tang did not dare to use the complex structure and profound meaning of the old saying, only such a simple and straightforward words. And through the white sparrow very shocked expression, Su sugar understand that he understood¡° You... The white sparrow is too shocked to speak. Su Tang nodded with a smile, "little master white sparrow, there are people outside, there is heaven outside. Don''t underestimate anyone, and don''t take yourself too seriously. Also, we are not white tigers. We are all Taoyuan people. We all have what you said in Taoyuan, and we will have more in the future. What''s good about linen? Can silk be smooth? No matter how powerful the cold weapon is, it can''t resist the orc strike of awakening ability. As for food, we have no shortage of Taoyuan. So, it''s not that we want to fight against you, it''s that you want to fight with us. I reply to you in the name of Taoyuan saint. We Taoyuan people are not empty White Sparrow''s face is almost black. The things he was proud of were not worth mentioning in each other''s eyes. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down with a farfetched smile¡° Sorry, I didn''t mean that. I was rude. I just don''t know what tribe is Taoyuan in your mouth? How come I''ve never heard of it? "

 Chapter 904

    Hilo forest. A tusk with a wounded hind leg is running around in the forest. Behind it is a silver wolf with bright hair. Silver wolf has sharp eyes and stares at the injured tusk in front of him. The white hair on its lips was stained with a trace of blood, and the fangs on its lips seemed to shine with cold light. The strong hind legs suddenly kick, and the whole wolf jumps up and pours fiercely at the tusk. But at this time, sudden changes occurred. There was a flash of white light in the gap between the silver wolf and the tusk, and a faint human figure flickered in it. The silver wolf''s pupil contracted slightly, and quickly turned around in the air. Because of being too hasty, he accidentally hit the tree beside him, and the tusk beast took advantage of this opportunity to publicize it. Silver wolf very irritable squint eyes, throat issued bursts of low roar, a face unhappy looking at the direction of white light. After a short period of dizziness, Su Tang found that she had left Muxian temple. The line of sight turns lightly, suddenly sees a ferocious silver wolf is staring at her ferociously. Su Tang''s heart jumped, immediately opened the protective cover, a face on guard. But who knows, the silver wolf was stunned when he saw Su Tang''s figure, and then the white light flashed around him, turning into a handsome young man. The young man looked irritable, "female, you compensate my tusk beast!" Su Tang was confused The boy explained patiently, "you suddenly appear, the tusk escapes, so you have to compensate me." Now Sue sugar understood. But it''s a pity that even if she understood, she couldn''t give the boy another tusk. Just when Su Tang hesitated to discuss with the young man and change to other compensation. The young man was very impatient and scratched his hair. "Well, there''s still some time. I''ll go and fight another one." With that, the boy was ready to leave. Sue sugar quickly opened her mouth and stopped him, "wait a minute, where is this place?" "Hilo forest," said the young man Hiro forest?

 Chapter 905

    The orcs in the orc continent will hold a ceremony after ten seasons. On the day of the ceremony, the orcs need to hunt a prey by themselves and give it to the sacrifice. It''s said that the stronger the prey, the better the effect of sacrifice and prayer, and the higher the chance of ORC awakening ability. In fact, this is not true in Su Tang''s view. If you can hunt strong prey, it means that the orc itself is very strong, and the probability of awakening is correspondingly great. But she also thought in her heart, because the sacrifice of animal world really has its own transcendence, maybe their prayer is really useful? And not all tribes have sacrificial rites. Generally speaking, only those tribes with relatively large scale and strong enough will have sacrificial rites. Just like before, in the wild pterygos tribe, when Cain had not saved Adam, there was no sacrifice in the tribe. So from another angle, generally speaking, the tribe with sacrifice has no worse strength. This also let Sue sugar a little relaxed. After all, compared with living alone in the forest, it''s better to find a reliable tribe for temporary residence to ensure your own safety. After a while, Yin zhe took her out of the woods. After a short walk, she saw a figure¡° Ah Zhe, why did you come out so early? Why? Where did the little female come from? " Yin Zhe''s face was a little smelly. "I picked it up in the forest and said it was lost with the people, so I took her out." Su Tang said to the orcs with a faint smile, "Hello, I''m Su Tang. My people and I are lost. I want to stay in the aristocracy for a while. I hope it''s convenient." The orcs looked older, barefooted and surrounded by a tan skin. The orc at the head looked up and down at Su Tang. As he glanced over her white fingers, he paused slightly, and then nodded¡° Yes, my name is Yin Zhi. Come with me, and I''ll take you to meet the patriarch. " Sue sugar nodded, "please wait for me a moment."

 Chapter 906

    Unexpectedly, from the appearance alone, the patriarch is also very young. Su Tang follows behind Yin Zhi, just takes a cursory look and lowers her head¡° Patriarch, this is the female a zhe picked up in the forest. She said that she lost her family and wanted to stay in our tribe for a while Before the forehead hair frets, Su Tang only feels a slight wind, the head of the silver wolf tribe suddenly appears in front of her. Su Tang''s heart suddenly jumped and tried to restrain herself before she stepped back¡° Huh? The taste of tiger and beast is really unpleasant. " Kuang returns to his seat without interest and waves to him, "let''s arrange for her to stay."¡° Yes, patriarch Just as he was about to leave, Yin Kuang suddenly stopped them, "wait!" Yin Zhi turned back, "patriarch? What else can I do for you? " Yin Kuang stood in front of Su Tang again, dark brown eyes full of exploration¡° Is there a tiger Orc in Hiro forest? Why don''t I remember? " Sue sugar silent for a moment, think of her unique way of appearance, temporarily don''t know how to explain. But Yin Zhi thought about it and said, "it''s like there''s a small tribe on the outside of the forest. It''s called Dihu tribe. I don''t know if it''s tiger orcs or not." Yin Kuang glanced over Su Tang and stretched lazily, "Oh. The young female who has not yet married seems to be taken good care of. It''s estimated that the land tiger tribe will find it in two days. Then remember to collect more prey and return the females to them. "¡° Yes, patriarch During this period, Su Tang didn''t say a word, trying to act as a background board and weaken her sense of existence. Follow Yin Zhi out of the cave and come to a small cave on the second floor¡° You can live here for the time being. The people are busy hunting these two days, and they have to hold ceremonies for the newly born cubs. There is no room for them to send you back. But look at you, your tribe takes good care of you. They must be worried if you lose them. It''s only a day or two away from the outside. I believe they will find it in a few days. "

 Chapter 907

    "Our patriarch''s talent is so good. If he had some skills, he might have broken through to level 9 already! Do you think it''s a pity? " Su Tang resisted the impulse to refute and nodded hypocritically. "It''s really a pity. It''s a pity that she has such a good talent." As if Yin Zhi had met a bosom friend, he looked like he hated to see each other, "right! We all think so! We all advised the patriarch to let him go to the kingdom of beasts to see if he could get the promotion of Gongfa. He just refused to go, but we were in a hurry! " Su Tang smiles and shakes his head. Does the enterprise of the kingdom of beasts say that you can get it if you get it¡° Have you ever heard of Taoyuan? It''s said that there are also advanced cultivation methods there, and the orcs in Taoyuan are very friendly. It''s said that the white tiger and Mermaid of the five tribes settled here. " Yin Zhi was puzzled, "Taoyuan? What tribe is that? Even the white tiger clan and the mermaid clan can support him! " Su Tang: "look what this is about? Their Taoyuan is to attract white tigers and mermaids to settle here by strength!! Su Tang''s face was not red, and her heart was not beating. She spoke for her Taoyuan, "have you never heard of it? Taoyuan is not a tribe. It is the same as the beast Kingdom, but it is more powerful than the beast kingdom. It''s said that the orc females there can eat and dress well in the cold season. They live in a kind of hot house, and most importantly, there are skills that can make all Orc females wake up to their powers! " Listen to the front, Yin Zhi still has some incredible eyes, but hear the back, he just as Su Tang is telling a joke. He laughed. "How can it be? How can Orc mainland have such a good place? And you say that Orc females can awaken, which is even more impossible! Unless it''s from the five tribes, it''s very difficult for ordinary orcs to awaken. " Su Tang looked depressed and muttered, "what I said is true. Why don''t you believe it?" Yin Zhi nodded perfunctorily, "mm-hmm, where is the Taoyuan you said?" "The forest of death," Sutang said Yin Zhi was stunned for a moment, then burst out a burst of more violent laughter.

 Chapter 908

    Yin Kuang continues to stare at Su Tang. When Su Tang couldn''t help but curse his mother in her heart, she heard a faint smile from him, and then she heard the footsteps of leaving. When Su Tang looked up again, Yin Kuang had disappeared. Quietly relieved. The silver wolf clan leader doesn''t know what it means, so it''s better to be cautious. Su Tang looked back at Yin Zhi, "have you ever heard of death forest? Is it far from here? "¡° It''s not too far Yin Zhi thought, "it''s about 17-8 days to go through the Luoka forest, fog forest and firefly forest." Su Tang''s face froze: "isn''t that far away? Just wait here¡° Cough, what? You should have a rest in the cave. I''ll send you two animal skins later. " Sue sugar thought about it. The quickest time for death forest to come here is 17-8 days, that is to say, she can''t wait for Cain in a short time. And with the time spent looking for her, we may have to live here for a while. So Su Tang said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have nothing to do. If you need me to do anything, just arrange it." Yin Zhi quickly waved his hand, "how can that work?" This little female is loved by the tribe and has never done any work. Not to mention whether she can do well, just because she is not a member of the silver wolf tribe, she can''t send people to do this or that at will. Su Tang said with a smile, "it''s really OK. I''m too bored to be alone in the cave. It''s good to find some work and talk to other people. Besides, I''m quite capable. I won''t delay you, OK?" Looking at the little female with curved eyebrows and eyes, she smiles at herself. Her voice is soft and waxy. Yin Zhi can''t help it, so she''s gone with the wind. He blushed and nodded, "OK." Then, Su Tang was brought to the stream he saw when he came. There were still many females washing their skins by the stream.

 Chapter 909

    I don''t know what kind of grease is adhered to the animal skin. The fur in many places has caked and it''s hard to take care of. It also has a very bad smell. Su Tang frowned slightly, pulled out the skin and rubbed it for a few times. She found that it didn''t work, so she immersed it in the water again and found a big stone to press the skin well to prevent it from being washed away by the current. Then she stood up and found that the females around were busy cleaning their skins. She looked around and walked in one direction. Not long after Sutang left, the little females of the silver wolf tribe began to discuss it, just like frying the pan¡° I''ll tell you, this little female of an alien race certainly can''t do any work. "¡° I thought she could hold on for a little longer, but I didn''t expect that she just rubbed a few times and couldn''t do it. "¡° Harm, you don''t see that she is white and tender. She doesn''t have an animal ring on her hand. She must be the target of the orcs in the tribe. Where can she do the work? "¡° Hum, that''s her former tribe. Now we come to the silver wolf tribe, but no one is used to her. We have to work hard, or we will have no meat to eat. "¡° But this female is really beautiful. She''s more beautiful than Emma. She''s the most beautiful female I''ve ever seen¡° Yeah, yeah. What do you think Emma will look like when she comes back? She''s always boasting about being the most beautiful female in the tribe. "¡° Well, this female looks like she''s easy to bully. I don''t think she''s Emma''s opponent. "¡° I think so, too A young female excitedly looks at the older female who has just handed the skin to Sutang¡° What do you think of this alien female, Granny Yayi? " Yayi''s face was expressionless, and he rubbed the skin in his hand mechanically. After hearing the question, he said very flatly, "I don''t know. Have you washed all your skins? " The little female of the silver wolf Tribe said, "this skin has been used for a whole cold season. It''s smelly and hard. Is it necessary to wash it? If you want me to tell you, just throw it away. Anyway, the orcs will come back with new prey. "

 Chapter 910

    Su Tang will just pick up in the vicinity of the Gleditsia angle and stick put. When she first came here, she noticed that there was a very strong Gleditsia sinensis tree near the stream. It was covered with Gleditsia sinensis fruits, and a lot of them fell from the ground. So she picked up a lot of them and brought them back. By the way, she also picked up a thick and smooth stick, which she planned to use to wash the hide. She just put the soap horn away. One side is paying attention to her a silver wolf race small female, the facial expression suddenly changes greatly¡° This fruit is poisonous! You can''t eat it The voice of the little female attracted the attention of the people nearby. They all frowned when they found the Gleditsia sinensis fruit in Sutang''s arms¡° Little female, Meiya is right. This fruit is poisonous and can''t be eaten. Throw it away quickly I didn''t expect that my little action shocked so many people. Su Tang laughed a little apologetically, and then they began to learn science¡° This fruit is not for eating, it''s for cleaning the skin. "¡° This fruit is called Gleditsia sinensis. Smearing its mashed juice on the animal skin can dissolve the dirt on it, and the cleaned animal skin will give off a faint fragrance, which is very easy to use. " While saying this, Sutang found a relatively flat stone nearby and smashed the soap horn on it. Then the skin that had been soaked in the water was fished out, and the hard lumps still stuck together. Su Tang first picked up the stick, hammered these hard pieces open, and then smeared the juice of Gleditsia sinensis on it, and rubbed it gently. The fur that had been adhered to by the oil had scattered traces. The skin was immersed in the water again, and a stream of white liquid floated out of the places where the juice was smeared, and went down with the current. Su Tang fished out the skin again and daubed it with Gleditsia liquid again. After rubbing this time, there were some blistering marks on the skin. So many times, the skin was soon cleaned by her¡° Look, isn''t it clean? And there is a faint fragrance. " Sue sugar shakes the skin in her hand and raises it to the females around her.

 Chapter 911

    The first step to quickly integrate into the group is to put yourself and the other side in the same line, and let the other side treat you as a friend rather than an enemy. In fact, it''s easy to control these females who don''t have as many hearts as the blue star people later. Just one Gleditsia sinensis fruit greatly shortens the strangeness between females of Sutang and silver wolf tribes. As usual, this pile of hide, even in the dark, may not be able to clean all. But with Gleditsia sinensis fruit, only a morning time all the pulp finished. Meiya stretched, with a bright smile on her face, "Tangtang, thanks to you this time, otherwise we don''t know when we will be busy." Su Tang deeply hidden and fame of a smile, "it''s nothing." The brave little girl came up and took her arm. "Su Tang, are all the little girls in your tribe as smart as you? Do you know anything else to use? "¡° Red moon Yayi''s face was cold, and he yelled at the little girl. At first, the little female didn''t respond. Until someone whispered something in her ear, the little female''s face was in a panic. Yue Hong apologized to Su Tang, "I, I didn''t mean to inquire into the secrets of your tribe. I''m sorry. Can you forgive me?" Su Tang light smile, "it doesn''t matter, you don''t have too much pressure, just the Gleditsia fruit is our tribe all know, not a secret." Then, Su Tang blinked mischievously, "what''s more, I''m just a little female. How can I know the secret of the tribe?" Red suddenly relieved tone, look at Su sugar''s eyes become more cordial. She said solemnly, "although Gleditsia is not the secret of your tribe, I won''t tell anyone else." Sue sugar didn''t speak, just nodded with a smile. In this continent, almost all the tribes are in the state of drinking blood. Only when there are wise men and healers in the tribe can they change and break away.

 Chapter 912

    Yayi didn''t even look at Meiya. He walked forward, his tone was still very indifferent, "look at your performance." Meiya looks puzzled? What is her performance? Yuehong poked Meiya''s forehead and said, "how can you be like a silly roe deer? Yayi''s meaning is that she won''t complain to the patriarch." Meiya''s face brightened with joy. "Really Bumping ran to Yayi''s side, "grandma, you really don''t complain to the patriarch ¡«" Yuehong "¡¤" some helpless help forehead, looking at Su Tang, "I think she is a silly roe deer beast." Su Tang chuckled. But she noticed that the female, whom they called Yayi''s grandmother, also had a funny helplessness between her eyebrows and eyes. Back to the tribe. There were several bonfires in the open space in front of the cliff. Many Orc females are talking and laughing around the campfire barbecue. I don''t know if it''s su Tang''s illusion. These bonfires seem to form a circle intentionally or unintentionally. In the middle of the circle, there is an unknown beast that has been slaughtered. The blood has dyed a lot of land red. Yuehong took Sutang and sat down in front of a campfire. She whispered in her ear, "don''t be afraid. This is the sacrifice that will be used to hold the ceremony for the cubs in the evening." Sue sugar asked with a little surprise, "cubs? Are there many cubs at the ceremony today? "¡° Yes, it''s not easy to hold a ceremony for sacrifice, so we''ll gather cubs of the same age together to hold it. " Yuehong thought about it and continued, "well, there are 12 cubs in the ceremony." Hearing the numbers, Sutang was surprised. "So many?" The number of people in this tribe is not too large. It is dozens of people at a glance. Yuehong seems to see Su Tang''s mind, she chuckled, "in fact, the number you see now is only a small part of our tribe. There are many Orc warriors out hunting, there are Orc warriors in the dark to protect the ceremony for the preparation of the cubs. There are also females. They all went to collect together and won''t come back until the evening. "

 Chapter 913

    Su Tang was stunned for a moment, but then she reacted quickly and followed Meiya''s words with a smile. "If you don''t say it, I don''t know it''s food." Meiya skillfully opened a thorn bag, took out the round chestnut inside, and knocked it gently with her teeth, revealing the flesh inside¡° Here you are. It''s sweet and delicious! " Su sugar in hand action meal, "you, usually eat like this?" Meiya nodded, "yes, how else can I eat?" Su Tang avoided Meiya''s sight, took a bite of chestnut from the other party''s hand, and praised loudly, "Oh, delicious!" Beautiful ya a listen, immediately smile of more brilliant! He broke several thorns and stuffed a pile of chestnuts into Su Tang''s arms¡° There''s a lot more here. You can eat more! " Su Tang: "Tangtang is bitter, but Tangtang doesn''t dare to say. Although raw chestnut has a different flavor, Su Tang prefers the soft and waxy taste after being cooked to crisp and sweet. However, in the silver wolf tribe, cooking is not very realistic, because since Su Tang came here, he has not seen anything like pots and bottles. So, how should she change the way to tell them, chestnut actually baked after will be better to eat. Under the eager gaze of Meiya Yuehong, Su Tang even ate five or six raw chestnuts, but also had to pretend that it was the first time I ate this fruit, and it was so delicious! I''m looking at you. Su Tang: tired, I don''t love you. Tired feeling will not love. Therefore, when Su Tang swallows the sixth chestnut, she reaches out her hand to stop Meiya from helping her continue to knock the chestnut¡° Didn''t we come out to collect it? Why are you all here watching me eat the board... Fruit? We''re not going anywhere else? " Meiya waved, "it''s OK. Anyway, our work has been finished. Now our time is our own. We can do whatever we want."

 Chapter 914

    Although the forest near the tribe has been cleared, there is still the possibility of wild animals. Accompanied by the five orcs, they did not dare to go too deep into the forest, only made a shallow turn nearby. During this period, Sutang found many wild herbs. The luxuriant appearance of Ren Juncai Jie is really pleasing. But in the eyes of the females of the silver wolf tribe, these are just useless and useless herbs. Su Tang''s heart itches like a cat''s paw scratching. She thinks that the current state of the silver wolf tribe is sitting on the mountain and not knowing the treasure, but she can''t say anything more. Therefore, in the silver wolf tribe''s females and Su Tang''s great regret, they went back to the direction of the chestnut tree. The females of the silver wolf tribe regretted that the collection team had picked too clean around them, while Sutang regretted that so many good things could only be seen but not picked. With two different attitudes, Su Tang suddenly found that the trees here were different from what she had seen before, so she couldn''t help looking more. On one side, Yuehong folded a branch and handed it to Su Tang. "If you want to play, just play. How? Are you afraid of being laughed at Su Tang took it with a confused face. What is this about? What is she going to play? Why laugh at her? The touch of the branches on her hand was not quite right. Sue Tang looked down. Only the branch of the fracture is constantly exuding a transparent viscous mud. Su Tang subconsciously poked her hand, soft, a bit like the texture of crystal mud. It''s the first time I see this thing, but I have an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Meiya also folded a stick and held it in her hand to play with it. She sighed, "I haven''t played with Shiluo branch for a long time. I feel as good as before. Ha ha." Yuehong covered her mouth and snickered, "be careful to let the cubs see it. I''m laughing at you. You''re such a big female, but you still play with her cubs. Are you ashamed?" Meiya stood up fearlessly and said, "what are you afraid of? I have su Tang with me anyway. Right, sugar? " Su Tang can''t help frowning when she hears their conversation. Hiro tree? This forest is also Hiro forest. After the branch breaks, there is soft, transparent thing exudes.!!!

 Chapter 915

    "Of course, it''s fun. I haven''t played it for a long time. I really miss it." Su Tang put her feelings into the memory of blue star, so her manners are very natural. But even so, where she can''t see, there is still a line of inquiry following her. Back in front of the chestnut tree, what was it like when I left, and still when I came back. Everyone filled a large handful of chestnuts with animal skins until they could no longer fit. When we returned to the tribe, it was getting late, the bonfire had been lit early, and several young orcs were standing in the middle circle. Each of them had a prey at their feet. Some were birds and beasts, some were cooing beasts, some were long eared beasts, and one was jackal. Some had nothing. Therefore, their faces were different, especially the orc who hit the Jackal. The proud look on his face could not be concealed. Su Tang looked around and didn''t see Yin Zhe. It shouldn''t be. When she was just transported to the Xiluo forest, although she couldn''t see it very clearly, she also saw the back of the tusk beast. She was injured by Yin Zhe. Although her appearance led to a little deviation, she gave Yin zhe Cain''s dagger. With his skill, as long as she found the tusk again, it would not be a problem to catch it. But I haven''t come back at this time, so there won''t be any problem, will there? While thinking about it, Meiya pulled Su Tang''s sleeve, pointed to the young Orc who hit the Jackal and said, "Su Tang, you see, that''s Gao Yuan. He actually hit the Jackal. He''s really powerful. Maybe it''s possible to wake up and become a great God warrior in the future Sue sugar looks in the direction. The young Orc has dark skin, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and has a good proportion of facial features. Although he is a little worse than Yin Zhe, he is also an original handsome boy. Now he was grinning and showing his big white teeth, as if he was proud that he had hit a jackal, just looking at the less intelligent Yazi. Sue sugar turned her eyes to the Jackal on the ground again.

 Chapter 916

    "You, you, what are you talking about! Gao Yuan was a cub before today! I''ve been a gift since last season. How can I like a cub? "During the conversation, two red clouds rose on Meiya''s cheek, and her voice became lower and lower. She carefully raised her eyes to see Su Tang, and found that the other party was looking at herself with a smile. She quickly moved away from her eyes, but her face became more red. From Meiya''s reaction, Su Tang can be sure that she likes the young Orc named Gaoyuan. She patted Meiya on the shoulder and encouraged, "if you like it, go up boldly. If you are cut off by another female, don''t cry." Yuehong on one side also responded and suddenly realized that she had a look at Gaoyuan and Meiya¡° I said, originally you like Gao Yuan. No wonder several orcs in the tribe wanted to be your partner, but you refused. I want Gao Yuan to be your first partner. The orc can only choose to marry one female in her life, but there is no limit for the female. As long as she wants, five, six, seven or eight will not be a problem. But there is an unwritten rule that the female''s first partner is the one she loves the most, and at the same time takes the lead among the remaining partners. Generally speaking, it is the difference between the main room and the concubine. But there are many partners in the animal female and the ancient master who has three wives and four concubines are different. The more partners a mammal female has, the more cubs she needs to give birth to. In ancient times when there is no technology to speak of, having a baby is no less than a battle of life and death for a female. But there are also many advantages to more people. For example, the material you enjoy is several times as much as the female of only one ORC. So how to say, there are both advantages and disadvantages. Compared with other tribes, Taoyuan is more inclined to one-on-one relationship under the influence of many of them, but after all, the number of females is here, and there is also a combination of one female and several orcs. No matter what kind of getting along with each other, it has its inevitability. Sutang will not comment on it. The picture turns back to Meiya.

 Chapter 917

    In order to encourage Meiya to pursue love bravely, Su Tang immediately incarnated as an emotional master online teaching¡° Facing love is to be brave, love is to say it out to know, you don''t say I don''t say, we all hide words in the heart nest, then how can there be a future? So, now a small step, is likely to be a big step in your love story At last, Meiya began to waver. Her eyes twinkled and her expression was stiff. "I, can I really?" Su Tang and Yue Hong nodded firmly, "well, you can!" Meiya''s face was almost invisible with a smile, and she relaxed. Just when she made up her mind to go forward to express her feelings with Gao Yuan, there was a commotion not far ahead. Everyone is fighting for each other. It turned out that the orcs of the hunting team, the females of the gathering team and Yin zhe came back together. But the most attractive one is Yin Zhe, because he brought back two fat tusks¡° WOW! Actually, there are two tusks. Yin Zhe is really powerful! "¡° Yes, I am worthy of being the elder brother of the patriarch¡° The clan leader was not as powerful as him at that time. He only hit a wild tiger at that time. "¡° No, no, you''re not right. The clan leader is the most powerful. Can the tusk be compared with the wild tiger? Moreover, the injuries of the clan leader at that time were not as much as those of Yin Zhe. "¡° Although the wild tiger is also powerful, the attack power of the two tusks is much higher than that of the wild tiger. I think Yin Zhe is good! "¡° Yes, yes. I was optimistic about Gao Yuan before. Now it seems that ah Zhe is the most promising orc to awaken his powers. " In any case, the people of the silver wolf tribe hold different opinions and do not give in to each other. On the whole, the atmosphere was very good, at least I didn''t hear that kind of jealous and weird speech. Yin zhe carried two tusks into the circle surrounded by the bonfire and put down the prey. Previously, I felt that I had beaten a jackal, which was very high, "you are still powerful."

 Chapter 919

    Anyway, how did Yuehong find two partners in the end? Sutang didn''t know. But Su Tang knows that Yuehong''s strength is really big¡° Bang I''ll give you a hand. A good chestnut was smashed by Yuehong, and it didn''t even leave a whole piece of flesh. Yuehong also complained, "how can this thorn fruit be so crisp after it''s burned? I haven''t tried yet. " Su Tang: "take the stone from Yuehong''s hand in silence, and gently tap the whole chestnut. The tender yellow flesh looks like it''s soft and waxy, and the fragrance of "if you don''t have it" goes into your nostrils, which makes your mouth water immediately. Su Tang tasted a mouthful, stare big eyes, a face of admiration to see to the red moon, "eh!! This is delicious! It''s better than the uncooked! "¡° Is that right? " Yuehong doubtfully tasted it, but then she opened her eyes! Delicious Conquered by the taste of chestnut after being burned, Yuehong, needless to say, threw all the chestnuts she had collected into the fire. The number of them directly crushed the fire in front of them. Su Tang: "Yue Hong smiles twice, raises her hand to call her partner, directs them, and sets up a fire for them. Su Tang took two cracked chestnuts and went to Meiya, "have a taste?" Meiya unconsciously put it into her mouth. After tasting the taste, he suddenly regained his mind and looked at Su Tang in amazement. "Yummy, what''s this?" Su Tang raised his unsightly chestnut and said, "how about the burning thorn fruit, isn''t it good?" In the aftertaste, Mei Ya nodded, "delicious! It''s delicious! I think it''s better than barbecue. " Su Tang chuckled and put the remaining two chestnuts into Meiya''s hands¡° Don''t stand there. Since you''re worried about him, just go and have a look. In fact, orcs also need to be cared about. "Meiya realized the meaning of Su Tang''s words, and her face turned a little red, but she didn''t deny it.

 Chapter 920

    In the cave. Seems to have been deliberately cleaned, the original bare stone bed also covered with animal skin. Su Tang was paralyzed on the bed and didn''t want to move. There''s no torch in the cave. It''s dark. I''ve been working all day. I don''t care to be afraid in this kind of environment. I feel sleepy. Su Tang is very sleepy, but she always feels that there is something under her body. She can''t sleep. She''s too lazy to move. So he lay like this for a long time. Su Tang can''t stand it at last! He reached out and pulled it out of his body. It turned out to be the Shiloh branch that had been broken down in the forest in the afternoon. After the branch is broken, a transparent substance similar to crystal mud can be separated from the broken part. It is soft and can change its shape at will. But threadose now feels that the transparent material becomes hard and tough, with a certain toughness. It seems that it has become more solid. Sue sugar sat up from the bed and began to look carefully at the Hiro branch in her hand through the sky that was not completely dark. After watching it for a long time, I couldn''t see anything, so Su Tang decided to use the system to identify it. When she thought of the system, Su Tang thought of Er ha, who had been crammed into the space since she left Taoyuan. Her huantuo temperament had been stuffy for such a long time. If she really wanted to let it out, she might not know how to make trouble¡° System, help me find out the information about the Shiloh tree, and what''s the use of its juice? "¡¾ Ding!! I have found the relevant information for you, whether to spend 10000 exchange points to check 1 / 1] almost the next second when the voice of Sutang falls, the answer panel pops up. The sound was so loud that it hit Su Tang''s mind. But then when she saw that this question actually cost 10000 exchange points, and also needed to consume advanced survival Q & a once a month, Su Tang was silent for a moment. She suspected erha was taking revenge on her¡° So expensive? Forget it. I won''t read it. " With that, Su Tang made an effort to turn off the system¡¾ There is an unknown error in the system, which has been corrected for you. Please re-enter the question you want to query Su Tang''s eyes crossed a clear, some funny raised the corner of his mouth¡° Search for information about the Hiro tree. "¡¾ Ding ~ has inquired the related information for you, whether to spend 1000 exchange points to check. 3/4¡¿

 Chapter 921

    Shiluo tree is easy to survive. The broken branches are buried in the soil, supplemented by the concentrated solution of ten-year tree growth, which is irrigated three times a day for three consecutive days. Ten years of tree people concentrated growth liquid? Isn''t that the one she bought to grow overlord flower and rice pod? A bottle is not expensive. It looks like 100 points. Three times a day, a total of three days, that is, it takes nine hundred points to transplant a Shiloh tree. Su Tang felt her chin and thought. This method is quite simple, but the cost is a little high¡° By the way, how many exchange points do I have now? " Sue sugar suddenly thought of this problem. Although she left Taoyuan, as long as Taoyuan orcs keep on building and learning, she will earn money. So in the panel flashed a series of exchange point income details, you can hear the system broadcast¡¾ The current exchange point balance is 796325 The moment you hear that number. Su Tang:!!! He rubbed his eyes in disbelief and counted them several times before finally confirming¡° Ha ha ha ha! Am I rich overnight? " If you ask Sutang now, is the cost of transplanting Shiluo tree high? Su Tang will shake his head: No, it''s not high at all. Don''t say anything. Transplant a hundred trees first! It''s 90000 yuan! There are plenty! What''s more, the secretion of the Shiloh tree is so useful! Say secretions a little ugly, let''s call it rubber. The most practical use of rubber now is to make sole, which is not waterproof and wear-resistant, so it is not as solid as rubber. Not to mention gloves, rubber sofas, rubber beds, tires and so on. Sue sugar grinned and giggled. But suddenly she thought of a key problem! She is rich now, and she has also changed her constitution. Could it be that Su Tang''s spirit was revived, as if she had beaten the blood of a chicken, to arouse her system again.

 Chapter 922

    [Ding ~ space has been upgraded, with 10000 points of exchange point reward and 706325 points of host''s current balance] Several announcements in succession made Sutang very happy. But what she''s most concerned about right now is the awakening. Rubbing his hands, his heart trembled and he held RouJing pill in his hand with unspeakable excitement. The moment she saw the box, Su Tang couldn''t help but "tut.". If it''s expensive, it''s different. Even the packaging is made of red velvet, a kind of high-end material. As soon as Sutang was ready to take it, she heard someone calling her outside the cave, "Sutang, can I come in?" Su Tang''s hand almost shakes the pill out. Palpitating pat chest, quickly put it into the space put away, casually mouth, "come in." It''s Yin Zhe. Su Tang saw him and asked strangely, "Why are you here?" Yin zhe looks a little awkward, and takes out the dagger Su Tang gave him earlier, "this is for you. It''s very powerful. I can''t take it." The dagger seems to have been cleaned deliberately, and there is no trace of blood on it. Knowing the boy''s intention, Su Tang was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "take it. We have agreed. You can bring me to your tribe for a temporary stay. I''ll give you the dagger." Yin zhe a face obstinately shakes his head, "no, this is a baby, very powerful, can''t give people casually." Su Tang didn''t say much after listening. On the contrary, she appreciated the teenager more. Sincerity, justice, no hypocrisy. Masculine, sincere, no affectation. It seems that she can find all the advantages of orcs in the world of beasts in this young man. So Sutang thought about it and said, "well, this dagger is useless in my hand, because I can''t hunt. I''ll lend it to you, and then you can share some of the prey you hit with this dagger with me. When my people come to find me, you can give it back to me, OK Yin zhe didn''t speak. He seemed to be thinking. After a long time, he nodded, "OK." But he quickly added, "as long as I''m in the tribe, you can call me if you need any help." Su sugar one by one smiles to answer next, "that is so agreed."

 Chapter 923

    Yin Kuang ignored Yin Zhe''s warning. He looked almost demonic, licking off the blood beads on his fingertips and chuckling¡° Oh, God warrior, that''s interesting. " Yin zhe asked with some doubts, "what God warrior? Brother, is there a new God warrior in our tribe? " Yin Kuang did not answer. He raised his hand and threw the dagger in one direction¡° Whoosh - "the sound of breaking the air passed through my ears. The dagger was nailed to a tree trunk in front of me, and the tail was still shaking up and down. Yin zhe cast a puzzled look on Yin Kuang. Yin Kuang raised his lips slightly. "It''s nothing. Take good exercise. One day you will wake up." Yin zhe looked at Yin Kuang''s figure, which was almost the shadow left, and pursed his lips. He swore in his heart that he would wake up and become a real God warrior¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡° Su Tang! Su Tang! Why are you still sleeping? It''s almost dawn. Why don''t you join us in the collection? " Mei Ya''s voice rings in her ears, and Su Tang suddenly wakes up¡® Hula, sitting up from the stone bed mountain, suddenly gave birth to a feeling that I don''t know what year it is. Without waiting for a reaction, a few hot roasted chestnuts suddenly appeared in front of me¡° Here you are. Let''s go and pick up some thorn fruit. You don''t know. Yesterday, several people thought it was delicious after eating the barbecued fruit. They also planned to pick up some. So if we go late, we won''t find it. " Wisps of roasted chestnut fragrance along the nostrils into the mind, wake up the brain has been down. Su Tang raised her eyes and looked at Meiya with pink face and autumn water in her eyes. After a pause, she asked, "I''m so happy. It looks like I''ve won a lot?" This remark made the blush on Meiya''s face more obvious. She nodded hard and admitted generously, "yes! Thanks to you this time. Only last night did I know that Gaoyuan had always liked me, but he was not polite, so he didn''t dare to come to me. "

 Chapter 924

    As expected, more and more people came to pick chestnuts. By the time Meiya and Sutang arrived, it was already full of people. Meiya looked distressed. "We are still late. Do you think they will pick up all the thorn fruits?" Su Tang raised her eyes. Obviously, the tree is covered with chestnut thorns, but none of the low Orc females want to pick the ones on the tree, but stare at the ones falling on the ground. You fight for me. What kind of cat pie is this? Su Tang doesn''t understand. She turned to Meiya and said, "can you climb trees?" Meiya was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "yes, what''s the matter?" Su Tang pointed to the thorn bag on the top of his finger, "go pick the one on the tree."¡° Is that all right? "¡° Why not? " Meiya thought about it and thought that Su Tang''s words were reasonable, but soon she was in trouble again¡° There are so many people. How can we squeeze in? " If you want to climb a tree, you have to get close to the trunk first. However, it''s hard to get close to the inside three and the outside three. Sue sugar is ready to move. She rolls up her sleeves. In fact, after she came out of the tribe, she could feel a strange energy lurking in her body. If there is no accident, this kind of energy is Cain and they have been talking about the yuan force. It was a very mysterious and strange feeling, as if I could control it, but I couldn''t. In addition, Su Tang also felt that her strength had increased, just like when she had just changed her constitution, but it became more obvious. She reached for Meiya''s arm and asked very seriously, "are you ready?" Meiya said, "ah? What? "¡° Let''s go Before she could speak, Su Tang took Meiya''s arm and plunged into the crowd¡° Ouch, who is this¡° What kind of fruit can you pick up without hunting? "

 Chapter 925

    "Emma, this is Sutang. She''s separated from her tribe, so she''s staying in our tribe for a while. You went out to collect yesterday, so you didn''t see her. Many people in the tribe have seen her. I don''t believe you ask them. " Many of the people who came here to collect chestnuts were females who washed their skins by the river yesterday. Although they didn''t talk to Su Tang much, they had a very good impression of Su Tang because of zaojiaoguo. So they all stood on Meiya''s side and said, "yes, Emma, she washed the skins with us yesterday."¡° Yes, and I heard Yue Hong say that Su Tang discovered the burning thorn fruit. Didn''t you say yesterday that you would like to thank the person who discovered the burning thorn fruit? " See people around to help Sue sugar talk. Emma''s face was almost black¡° You all shut up! Do you believe what she says? She said she and her people were lost. Is that lost? Why haven''t I heard of a tribe that''s disgraced? I think she just dislikes her tribe, so she sneaks out and wants to stay in our tribe. " Emma looked very angry, as if Sue sugar was really what she said. Most of the people here have never had direct contact with Su Tang, so after listening to Emma''s words, their eyes suddenly changed. Because in the world of beasts, betraying or being expelled from one''s tribe is a shameless behavior for all people, and this kind of person is also commonly known as "betrayer". It''s said that there was a deserter in the next day''s tuntian Python clan long ago. That deserter disturbed the whole tribe. Emma nodded with satisfaction at the reaction. Meiya and those little females who knew the existence of Gleditsia sinensis were very anxious¡° No, Su Tang, she is not this kind of person. She is the female of the tiger tribe. She really just lost with her people. Soon her people will come to her. "¡° Yes, Meiya is right These little females firmly believe that Sutang''s tribe knows many things they don''t know and must be very powerful, so Sutang has no reason to leave her tribe.

 Chapter 926

    Emma landed in front of the door, making a dull noise and gnawing at the mud. The orc females of the surrounding silver wolf tribe were shocked. We didn''t expect that Su Tang was so fierce! You know, in the past in the tribe, only Emma bullied others, this is the first time she was bullied by others. Emma, who fell to the ground, also felt unbelievable. It took her a long time to get up from the ground. Face ferocious looking at Su Tang, gnash teeth way, "you dare to hit me!" Su Tang sneered, "you have a problem with your brain. Even if you fight, do you still ask? And to put it right, I call it self-defense. " Emma''s chest was undulating like a wave line, and she waved to the orcs behind her without looking back, "catch her for me, give her to the patriarch, let her see the power of our silver wolf tribe!" Through the fight just now, Emma knows that Sutang is not easy to get into, so she doesn''t dare to meet her. But Emma is still calm. Although she is not su Tang''s opponent, she is the most beautiful female in the tribe, and most orcs are willing to avenge her. So Emma looked up at Su Tang''s eyes with pride and disdain. It seems to say: I can''t beat you, so what? But I still have people who are willing to help me. Do you have any? "..." The scene was very quiet for a time. Sue sugar looks at Emma like a fool. Emma noticed something was wrong. She looked back and saw that all the orc females were standing still. Emma Dun was furious and cursed¡° Are you all deaf? Can''t you hear me if I ask you to catch her? A group of waste, by the alien female bully the female? Do you want me to choose you as my partner? Dream The sharp voice, coupled with Emma''s very ferocious face covered with dust, makes people feel headache. An orc turned his mouth in disdain¡° It''s like who wants to be your partner. " As soon as he finished, someone immediately agreed.

 Chapter 297

    Su Tang just wanted to laugh. Because she thought of gray wolf''s classic lines: I will come back! Anyway, she and Emma got married. But Su Tang didn''t pay attention to it. The soldiers came to cover up the water and the earth, and let it be. Emma left in ashes, and the excitement around her was restored. Everyone continued to talk and laugh and pick up chestnuts. It was impossible for Meiya to avoid the sight of so many people around her when she climbed up the tree. So before everyone reacted, she picked as many as possible and threw them to Sutang. They came back with a happy heart. It was already noon when she came back, and Yuehong still didn''t leave the cave. Meiya said, "it''s OK. It''s normal. She can go out with us tomorrow at the latest. I''ll send her some thorn fruit. Do you want to come with me? " Sue sugar some unnatural waved his hand, "I don''t go, just I''m a little tired, want to go back to the cave to have a rest." Meiya nodded, "OK, I''ll come back to you this afternoon." After parting from Meiya, Sutang went to her cave. From a distance, I saw a familiar figure leaning against the wall beside the cave, as if waiting for her. Yin zhe also saw Su Tang. He stepped forward two steps, looking slightly happy¡° I hit two long eared beasts with a dagger today, but one belongs to the tribe and the other belongs to me. " Sue sugar said with a smile, "well, you are really good." After being praised, Yin Zhe''s eyebrows and eyes became more and more open. "The long eared beast is in my cave. I''ll give you whatever part you want. Do you want to come in and have a look?" While saying that, Yin zhe sideways to open the way, pointing to the cave behind him. Sue sugar some surprised pick eyebrow, "do you live here?" Yin zhe nodded, "well." That''s a coincidence. Su Tang''s cave is located on the innermost side of the second floor. It''s the only cave more than ten meters away. I didn''t expect that it would be Yin Zhe''s cave. Su Tang said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that we were still neighbors."

 Chapter 928

    Su Tang gathered the excitement in her heart and said with a smile to Yin Zhe, "you are so powerful, you will certainly become a god warrior in the future!" Yin zhe nodded his head with some embarrassment and seriousness, "I will try my best!"¡° Let''s put the long eared beast in your place first. It''s getting hot. It''s a waste to give me something I can''t eat. Or you can give me some fruit to replace it. I won''t choose. " After thinking for a while, Yin zhe answered seriously, "OK, what fruit would you like to eat? I''ll pick it for you. "¡° All right. You can pick some when you meet in hunting. "¡° Good I bid farewell to Yin Zhe and return to my cave. Lying on the stone bed. Suddenly feel a strange break through the shackles of the body, is about to Yixie Qianli. Su Tang''s body suddenly froze. Some people can''t laugh or cry. It''s a coincidence that my aunt came here. But it''s good to live in the cave for a few days. At this time, we can just study what her powers are. However, the most urgent task is to exchange the big gift bag of aunt towel from the mall as soon as possible. And in order to avoid trouble and cause unnecessary doubt, Su Tang specially spent a lot of money to buy an aunt scarf disguised as a big green leaf version, which made her feel sad for a while. When Meiya came back to her in the afternoon, she politely avoided the invitation. Meiya sighed regretfully, "and said that we would go to the lake to pick red fruits in the afternoon. Since you are not comfortable, that''s OK. You stay in the cave and have a good rest. I''ll bring you the barbecue¡° OK, thank you Meiya waved her hand. "What is this. I''ll go first if it''s OK. They''re still waiting for me. " Sue sugar nodded, "you go quickly, don''t let them wait." When Meiya ran to the entrance of the cave, she suddenly turned back, "by the way, do you have enough big green leaves? I still have it in the cave. I didn''t use it up last time. " Su Tang just wanted to say enough, but on second thought, although she bought the aunt scarf disguised as big green leaves, the source is still a problem. It''s better to go through Minglu through Meiya. Think of here, Su sugar quickly shook his head and said, "not enough, I only have this piece. You can bring me some more when you deliver barbecue in the evening." Meiya nodded, "OK, then I''ll go first."

 Chapter 929

    Adam Qiumo, they were sent out in the middle of the night. It was quiet and open. Adam glanced away and saw only three orcs in the distance sleeping under the tree. Liao Li probably didn''t expect that someone would come out in the middle of the night. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the beast soldiers he sent to watch would fall asleep¡° Have we... Come out? " Qiu Mo''s voice is very low, and she can''t see anything, so she is very uneasy in Adam''s arms¡° Well, someone, don''t talk. " Autumn Mo scared immediately ban sound. Soon Sean appeared not far from Adam. The two men''s eyes were in midair. Adam quickly put his index finger on his lips and motioned Sean not to make a sound. Sean also saw the orcs sleeping soundly. He nodded. Adam looked around, confirmed their position, picked up Qiumo, took the lead to go to an ancient tree, and reached for a book in the hole. Before entering the fifth test, Su Tang told them that if there was an accident and they had to leave, it was important to find a way to get the book before they left. If it''s in the daytime, it may be difficult to take it away quietly. But now it''s late at night. There are no guards around. They just take things and leave. It''s like entering and leaving a place without people. All the way back to Taoyuan is very smooth. Sean''s hunting ability is weak, but Adam has rich experience in actual combat. It''s a little difficult to catch some ferocious prey, but it''s just like searching for common ones. And there is Qiu Mo, so you don''t have to worry about the water source all the way. The only regret is that there is no salt. Even after eating salt free barbecue for more than a month, my mouth is going to fade out. So they are in a hurry for the follow-up journey, hoping to return to Taoyuan early and save their sense of taste. Finally, after a full two months, the three stepped into the forest of death.

 Chapter 930

    "There are so many kinds that you can''t see them dazzlingly. You have to walk on the wall." Sean was silent for a moment. He always felt that Adam and Qiumo were dizzy with hunger, which led to hallucinations. What we can eat is not only meat and fruit. No matter how delicious it is, where can it be? And what he just said about rice and noodles, I haven''t heard of it at all. Sean sighed and looked at Qiumo and Adam with a touch of pity in his eyes. Qiu Mo Adam: "although he said he didn''t want to eat barbecue, he still had to eat it in order to maintain his strength and keep on going. On the way, when he met a strong tusk with a dart, Adam decided that it would be his lunch today. Sean has also been trained for more than two months. His actual combat ability has improved by leaps and bounds, and his cooperation with Adam is also very tacit. Just as they were about to launch a fatal attack on the tusk, a white light suddenly appeared in front of them¡° Withdraw Adam shouts out decisively and takes the lead to withdraw to Qiumo. He is a protector and on guard. Sean also responded quickly and withdrew to the back. Two people''s eyes are not good at staring at the group of white light, can wait to see the shadow inside, are a Leng¡° Cain¡° How could it be you? " Cain''s brow was frowning, and he looked very angry. Qiu Mo responds quickly and asks, "how can Tangtang and my brother be alone with you?"¡° Yeah, where''s sugar boy? What about Xi? How did you suddenly show up here? " Cain clenched his fist and asked in a low voice, "where is this?"¡° Death forest is less than two days away from Taoyuan. " Cain looked down at the Acacia stone hanging on his waist. The bright pink color meant that Sutang was not injured or in danger.

 Chapter 931

    "Old Wen! Look! It''s coming back! " Ye Qiao is very excited to clap Wen Jue''s back¡° Well, Joe, take it easy Wen Jue''s face changed slightly. Hannah was also excited. "Ah Qi, look, it''s ah Mo!"¡° Well Haiqi''s mouth was tinged with a smile. Leaf Qiao quickly meet forward, just go close, but did not see the shadow of the heart¡° Where''s my daughter-in-law? What''s the matter with my candy boy? "¡° Mo, where''s your brother? Who is this? " Autumn Mo a face dish color, turn the line of sight to this stealth. The rest of the people looked at it. At this time, we finally realized that something was wrong. Wen Jue looked serious. "What''s the matter?" Cain simply narrated what happened after he became the successor of muxianshenfu, and then said¡° I gave them the order of Muxian, so the distance should not be too far. I''m going to gather all the people in Taoyuan to find their whereabouts together. " Ye Qiao frowned and worried, "sugar cub is sent to a strange place by himself. He must be very afraid, and he doesn''t know if he will encounter danger. No, I want to find her quickly!" Wen Jue grabbed Ye Qiao, "don''t worry about this moment, we first discuss countermeasures, and then take people to look for them from different directions. When do you want to find them alone?" Hannah also came forward to advise, "wenjue is right, Joe, don''t worry, we will find sugar baby." Many clansmen also came after hearing the news. I dare not stand far away, but it doesn''t prevent us from hearing their speech. When they heard that Su Tang was missing, they all had a touch of anxiety on their faces. When Yeqiao''s mood calms down, Hannah turns her attention to Cain¡° Don''t stand any longer. You must be tired when you come back. Go to eat and have a rest first. Your father will be responsible for assembling the team. When you have a good rest, we will start immediately. "

 Chapter 932

    Su tangwo had been in the cave for several days, trying to study and cultivate basic skills, which really made her come up with something. At least she knew what her powers were! According to the instructions of the cultivation method, guide the internal force to the designated position, and then use the idea to urge it. So when Su Tang first correctly urged Yuan Li to cause a black hole with blue light around her to appear in front of her, the surprise was unspeakable. Then, after a few days of exploration and familiarity, Su Tang finally figured out what her powers were all about. Her "black holes" seem to be connected with a different dimension. She can set the size and number of "black holes" according to her own savings¡® Black holes can communicate with each other, but the connection channels need to be supported by their forces. With her current storage capacity, it is already the limit to set up at most two "black holes" with a diameter of about 20 cm. Secondly, her "black hole" can devour everything. As long as her hole is big enough, the whole world can hold it. The "black hole" that builds the channel is different from the "black hole" that devours it. The former can quickly transfer an object from one place to another, while the latter is destructive phagocytosis. The phagocytized object will be exiled to the void space and never see the sun. In fact, Su Tang is also very curious about why she awakens this power. So she asked the system, "what''s the reason I woke up to such cool skills? Am I too good? " System: ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ the final explanation given by the system is that because Su Tang has a special constitution and has no race blood of the animal world, he will give priority to illusions according to his personal ideology when awakening his powers. To put it bluntly: what to do is not good, blind to the first! Su Tang: Oh, dog system, I don''t believe a word you said. Su Tang later recalled that when she took RouJing pills, all kinds of powers she had seen flashed in her mind. However, the most common one was the orc who was described by Hai Qi at that time, that is, Xi''s father. At the beginning, I thought it was very interesting to hear his ability of space gate. Although he still had the ability to open up space, Su Tang already had space, so he didn''t think much about it.

 Chapter 933

    "When I was picking cumin, they both laughed at me for being stupid and said that I didn''t work and picked some useless grass. Later, when I barbecue, I found that the barbecue with cumin was so delicious. You didn''t see their expression and made me laugh! " Meiya said and laughed, her eyes dancing, her voice surging¡° By the way, Tangtang, is this cumin also found in your tribe? Your tribe is really powerful. There are so many things we don''t know about. " Su Tang nodded with a smile, "there are more powerful ones in our tribe. I''ll take you to have a look later." Meiya replied happily, "yes, yes!" Su Tang has been eating only a little salty barbecue for three days, but it''s not right. I can''t stand it. So she told Meiya the appearance and usage of cumin, so as to improve her food. He has been in the cave for seven days, and he has successfully raised his power level to level 2. Su Tang feels that he is getting hairy. So after eating barbecue, they can''t wait to take Meiya out for a walk. Originally the mood is very wonderful, but not far away to let people to destroy¡° You stop for me Su Tang looks at Emma in front of her, eyebrows slightly pick, "what''s the matter?" Emma''s eyes were not good, and she asked aggressively, "where have you been without work these days? Don''t you know that the rainy season is half over? It''s going to be the cold season. Everyone is hoarding food, but you are hiding by yourself. Since you live in our silver wolf tribe, you should abide by the rules of our tribe, or get out of our tribe! " Meiya stepped forward and said, "Emma, it''s a little too much for you to say that. Sue sugar, she''s just a little uncomfortable these days, so she stayed in the cave and didn''t come out." Emma glanced at Meiya coldly, "with your mouth? What does it have to do with me whether she''s comfortable or not? Can you be lazy if you are not comfortable? As you say, I''m not feeling well today. Can I stop working? " Meiya was very angry. "You... Su Tang grabbed Meiya and looked at Emma with a smile." I''m sorry, it''s me. I shouldn''t take so many days off when I feel uncomfortable. But Emma, you are really good. Even if you are uncomfortable, you can keep working. I admire you so much, Meiya. We should learn from Emma. "

 Chapter 934

    Emma''s scream soon attracted the silver wolf tribe. Everyone looked frightened¡° What''s the matter? What''s the matter? What happened? "¡° Is there any enemy attack? "¡° Emma, why are you lying on the ground? "¡° Meiya, what''s wrong with Emma? " Not long after, the original empty place was surrounded by the silver wolf orcs. There is a little female to help Emma, don''t know where, Emma screamed to push the little female away. The little female falls to the ground without any defense. It doesn''t hurt. It''s just a kind help, but it''s treated like this. No one is happy. This scene was clearly seen by everyone, and without waiting for the little female to make trouble, everyone criticized Emma one after another¡° Emma, what''s the matter with you? "¡° Wen Ya is kind enough to help you. How can you push her? "¡° That is, Emma, you''ve gone too far! "¡° Emma, please apologize to Wenya. Have you forgotten that the patriarch does not allow us to fight each other? " Emma was in pain all over, with tears and snot running down her face. At first, she was angry and anxious when she heard the people''s accusations in her ears¡° Are you all blind? I was beaten like this by that little alien female. Can''t you see it? If you don''t catch her quickly and throw her into the forest to feed the wild animals, a vicious female like her shouldn''t live! " When Emma finished, there was a moment of silence. As the accused party, Su Tang shakes her head and hands in "panic." I''m not. I don''t have it The vision of the orcs of the silver wolf tribe revolves back and forth on Su Tang, who looks delicate and weak, and Emma, who rolls all over the ground but has no scars. Because a few days ago, they had seen Su Tang throw Emma to the ground, so they didn''t know who to believe for a moment. Emma saw this and cried out, "are you my people or not? I''m about to be killed by this alien female, but you haven''t responded. I''m in pain. I must have lost a lot of blood. Take me to see a doctor quickly

 Chapter 935

    Emma yelled angrily, "you are all fools! There''s something wrong with this alien female! You are all cheated by her! I''m your people. How can you do this to me? Meiya, Meiya! Did this alien female hit me just now? Speak quickly, or I won''t let you go when Kashi comes back! " Su Tang stood in the crowd and couldn''t stop laughing. Sometimes I think the brain circuit is really a magic thing. Just like now - Emma is already in a slightly powerful position. Everyone shows that they don''t trust her, but on the contrary, she swears and even threatens Meiya. Well, although what she said was true, who would believe her? From a psychological point of view, people are not only visual animals, but also auditory animals to some extent. Always like or receive the information you want to hear, reject and filter the bad ones. So after Emma''s making such a fuss, the only good feeling left as a member of the clan was also defeated by her. Meiya coldly replied, "it''s clear that you jumped out first and let Sutang get out of our tribe. Now you frame up her to beat you seriously and cheat the people. Emma, how did you become like this? " Emma looked at Meiya in disbelief. She never thought that she had always been afraid of her beauty, and now she was so eloquent that she accused her of helping the foreign female. Emma shook her arms, pointed to Meiya and screamed, "you''re bullshit! You must have been bribed by this cheap female of an alien race! I must report to the patriarch that you have betrayed the tribe! Get rid of you and this bitch! " Meiya was gasping for breath. She met Emma''s eyes and said, "OK, let''s go to the patriarch and have a debate to see who was expelled from the tribe." Emma was breathing heavily, and she was still sore everywhere, but the people around her avoided her, and there was no one willing to help her¡° What are you doing around here? " A cool voice came in from the outside. The people of the silver wolf tribe gave way one after another and said, "it''s the patriarch. The patriarch is coming!" Su Tang turns his head, just to Yin Kuang''s eyes, which seem to have insight into everything, and his heart jumps suddenly. When Emma heard Yin Kuang''s voice, she seemed to find a life-saving talisman and laughed¡° I see how proud you are when the patriarch comes! "

 Chapter 936

    After examining Emma, Yin Kuang looks at Su Tang with great interest¡° Do you have anything else to say? " Su Tang didn''t speak rashly because she couldn''t understand what Yin Kuang meant. She was confident that no one could see Emma''s injury. No, it''s not a wound on Emma. It''s just a feeling that she felt through some acupoint stimulation. So what does Yin Kuang mean? Are you going to stand up for Emma? Or just looking at her? Su Tang''s brain is running at full speed, imagining all kinds of possibilities in her mind. Emma, with a proud face, straightened out her chest, "give you a chance, kneel down in front of me, kowtow to me, and then get out of our tribe, or don''t blame us for being rude." Su Tang: smiling face. Sure enough, she just started too lightly. She should use more force. Sue sugar can''t help thinking, don''t beat Emma and run away? But the head of the silver wolf tribe seems to be a god warrior with speed power. She must not be able to run, and she should not be able to fight. This is very difficult. It''s not time for sugar to figure out how to do it. Emma flew out in front of her! Su Tang:??? I watched Emma fly backwards for several meters, hit the mountain heavily, and then fell to the ground with a Whoa, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Not only Sutang was shocked, but all the members of the silver wolf tribe were also shocked! Yin Kuang Ming is smiling, but she looks into Emma''s eyes with endless coldness¡° I remember saying for a long time that the tribe should not deliberately make trouble or fight with its people. Have you eaten my words? "

 Chapter 937

    If you say a word to me, you are either agreeing with what Yin Kuang said or criticizing Emma. Finally, Emma was so angry that she fell to the ground unconscious. Yin Kuang waves and asks the two orcs to take Emma back to her cave. Su Tang saw such a good play in the crowd. It was a passionate one. If she didn''t worry about attracting the strange eyes of other silver wolf people, she couldn''t help clapping her hands. Yin Kuang''s eyes are really fierce, and his way of dealing with things can be called vigorous and resolute, which makes Su Tang appreciate him a little. Just when Su Tang thought that Yin Kuang would leave, he suddenly looked over. There are several orcs between them, but Su Tang knows that Yin Kuang is looking at her! But this time, Su Tang didn''t avoid his sight. Instead, she bravely met him and nodded to Yin Kuang with a smile, "thank you." Su Tang also thinks that Yin Kuang''s high cold should not care about her at all, but he comes straight to himself. Su Tang: I thought it was all I thought. The clown was me. It split. Yin Kuang went to Su Tang and stood still. His brow slightly picked. "Just a thank you sent me away. Didn''t you say anything about it?" Su Tang was asked a choke, "what do you want to express?" Yin Kuang said impolitely, "do me a favor." Su Tang refused without thinking, "no way!" Yin Kuang: "I haven''t said anything yet." Su Tang: "it''s not good to refuse so decisively. So Sutang coughed twice and explained awkwardly, "I''m too weak to help you. However, I can give you the way to preserve the thorn thorn fruit of our tribe. It''s not a problem to keep the thorn thorn fruit for a whole cold season. I''ll take it as a gift of thanks for your care during my stay in your tribe. " With these words, Su Tang was relieved. Noticing the warm and unbelievable eyes of the people of the surrounding silver wolf tribe, Su Tang raised her mouth slightly.

 Chapter 938

    Yin Kuang seemed to know what Su Tang was worried about, so he added¡° Well, do me a favor within your ability. Don''t worry, you can definitely do it, and don''t let you do bad things. How''s it going? " Su Tang didn''t say anything. Her brows wrinkled tightly. She was almost in the shape of Sichuan¡° I think your life is more important than a promise. " Yin Kuang was laughing, but the laughable meaning never reached his eyes. Su Tang took a deep look at Yin Kuang. After a few seconds of silence, she said, "I promise you, but in addition to the conditions you just said, you have to promise me that when my people come, you can no longer ask them to help you." Yin Kuang nodded, "yes." Su Tang sees his agreeable, can''t help but have some doubts for a moment. Yin Kuang can''t even resist the temptation of "being able to keep food until the cold season". Then he must have realized that her origin is unusual, so he insisted on asking her for help and a promise. But I don''t know. From the second day after she came to the silver wolf tribe, she had been living in the cave. What does Yin Kuang feel¡° I hope you do what you say, or I won''t blame you then. " Su Tang''s face was tense and serious. She has made up her mind, as long as it doesn''t exceed her bottom line, within her ability and without any influence on Taoyuan, it''s OK to agree to a request from him. After all, as Yin Kuang said, her life is far more important than a promise. If the silver wolf tribe did not allow her to stay at the beginning, she would live alone in the forest. Even with systematic help, her life would not be in danger, and it would be very difficult. So she owes the silver wolf tribe. Yin Kuang didn''t answer her any more. After leaving a smile full of deep meaning, he left. The orcs of the silver wolf tribe also looked at each other in silence. Although they have some complaints about Yin Kuang Gang''s decision, they are not stupid either. There must be a reason for the patriarch to look at it with new eyes. For a moment, everyone looked at Su Tang with a touch of respect. After friendly and orderly greeting her, they left one by one.

 Chapter 939

    There was no smile on Yin Kuang''s face, and he said in a cold voice, "I don''t know if I''ve been fooled. Was your brain gnawed by tusks while hunting? Emma, Emma, can you think of anything else besides Emma? " Kashi stares at his eyes and thinks for a while. He says solemnly, "recent barbecues are delicious, better than before. I like them very much." Yin Kuang: "I can''t help my forehead.". Kashi continued with a fearless face, "patriarch, please let me go. No matter what you say today, I will take the little female!" Yin Kuang angrily kicked Kashi, "if you don''t have a long brain, roll as far as you can. Dare to touch this little girl''s finger and see if I don''t kill you." Yin zhe also shook his head helplessly. "Brother Kashi, Emma is not the only one in our tribe. You can ask other people what happened. It is clear that Emma was wrong first. Brother a punished her not to eat meat for her own good, and let her calm down, so as to avoid her losing her life in vain in the future when she gets into trouble with the wrong people. " Fluke is yinzhe''s persuasion, but Kashi is still firm¡° No, Emma''s not wrong. It''s the little girl who''s wrong. Emma said, "you''ve all been cheated by the little girl." Kashi''s appearance of "everyone wakes up and I''m drunk alone" makes Yin Kuang''s teeth itch. Hard kick in card stone''s buttocks, "hurry up." Kashi staggered forward for several steps. After standing firm, he turned around and looked at Yin Kuang¡° Patriarch, Emma also said, "if you don''t leave the little female to her, she will leave our silver wolf tribe." Yin Kuang sneered, "that''s great. Hurry up, or it will be a disaster to stay in the tribe." Hearing this, Kashi could not help frowning and gasping, "patriarch, how can you say that? Emma is one of our people. In your heart, is a little foreign female more important than her? "¡° You''re right. It''s more important than her. " Kashi: "Kashi:" patriarch, since you say so, don''t blame Emma and I for abandoning the tribe and going to other tribes. " Yin Kuang waved impatiently, "I tied your hand and didn''t tie your leg, can I stop you?"

 Chapter 940

    Su Tang looked at Yin Kuang and said, "what do you know? Or, what do you want? " Yin Kuang said with a faint smile, "you are so smart. Why don''t you guess?" Su Tang: "I''m tired of playing Tai Chi with people. Can''t I just say what I want? Let people guess, when she is the roundworm in his stomach? Su Tang lazily talks to Yin Kuang, turns and walks back to her cave. Yin Kuang just looked at her back with a smile and didn''t stop her. On one side, Yin zhe was confused by their inexplicable conversation¡° Brother, what were you talking about? Why can''t I understand? "¡° It''s nothing. "¡° Brother, you said to come to see me, in fact, to see Su Tang, right? Do you like her¡° Brother, why don''t you talk? Am I shy because I''m on my mind¡° Brother, if you like someone else, Su Tang already has a partner, although no ceremony has been held yet. Or do you want to be her second partner? That''s not bad After that, Yin zhe shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind! If brother a shares a partner with others, he will not be able to compete with others, so he should not. Although Su Tang is very good, she is not suitable for you, so brother, you''d better change someone to like it. " Yin Kuang: "Yin Kuang looks at Yin zhe seriously," have you awakened your powers? " Topic jump too fast, Yin zhe some muddle, "no, no ah." Yin Kuang continued to ask seriously, "have you ever seen the little female of the awakening power?" This sounds like Arabian Nights, Yin zhe more muddled, "no, no ah." Yin Kuang raised his foot and kicked Yin zhe on the buttock. "Don''t you hurry to hunt, even the little female can''t match. Can you lose the orc''s face?" Yin zhe wrongly covers his buttocks. He feels that he was beaten by Yin Kuang¡° Brother, it will be dark soon. Don''t you say that even orcs should try not to enter the forest in the dark? "

 Chapter 941

    This makes Sutang a little embarrassed. After all, it can''t be said that she was greedy? In a word, because of the delicious food that had never been touched before, the people of the silver wolf tribe simply regarded Sutang as a family, and they worked hard and didn''t even let her touch it. It''s another sunny day. Su Tang goes into the forest with Meiya and Yuehong. Along the way, everyone was in high spirits and full of energy. It''s just that everyone''s eyes pass Su Tang''s body from time to time, looking forward to it. Of course, she knows what you mean, because all the delicious things she found before were found in the forest. Sue sugar noticed, some can''t laugh or cry, "don''t look, nearby can eat all let me find out, really don''t have!" Words fall, silver wolf clansman''s face all scratched a touch of loss. But soon, Meiya looked at Su Tang with interest, "so let''s go to other places to have a look? Maybe we''ll find something new? " Sue sugar said a word. Is this the power of eating¡° It''s better to say goodbye. The neighborhood of the tribe has been cleaned up by the tribe people. It''s relatively safe. So many of us, what if we go to other places in danger? " It''s been a month. Count the time. Cain, they should find it. Adhering to the principle that more is better than less, Su Tang doesn''t want to make trouble for herself. Meiya came forward and grabbed Su Tang''s hand. Her eyes were bright. "Go ahead, go ahead. It won''t be dangerous. Aren''t Yin zhe following us to protect us?" Yuehong also touched her chin and said, "let''s go to the place where the domain of tuntianmang tribe and yinlang tribe join. I remember there are several thorn fruit trees there. The females of the two tribes are too far away to go there. Orcs on both sides often go hunting there, so there should be no danger. Even if we didn''t find anything else in the past, we could bring back some bayberries, don''t you think? "¡° Yes, I think it''s OK. "¡° I agree. Let''s go there! "¡° Good! Go there Everyone, you say a word, I say a word, a back and forth on the decision. Su Tang: "since everyone has no opinion, she naturally has no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 942

    "Now what? Do you want to go back? "¡° Oh, no, we''ve come so far. Can we go back without picking anything? "¡° Yes, I don''t want to go back. " Yuehong thought about it, turned her head and looked at Su Tang, "I remember the thorn fruit tree over there is very big. It''s all here. Why don''t you go and have a look? No, we can discuss with them and take less. " Sue sugar nodded, "that''s the only way." In front of the thorn fruit tree, there are two lazy orcs under the tree. They are chatting with each other. It seems that five or six little females have climbed the thorn fruit tree, holding a long stick in their hand, and easily knocked down the ripe thorn fruit bags. Yuehong''s big eyes swept, and there were five thorn fruit trees nearby, but the group occupied three trees, and there were no people on the remaining two trees. However, the fruits on these two trees are obviously much smaller than those on the other three trees. Of course, we can''t rule out that they may have been searched once by that group of people. Yuehong beckons and says to the public, "let''s go to the two trees where there is no one."¡° Who are you? " The two orcs under the tree were alert, and the females on the tree stopped laughing and poked their heads out from the branches. Su Tang shakes her head helplessly. This vigilance is also too bad. Although there are more than ten of them, they are not too many, but they are absolutely many. Can''t they pay attention to such a big goal? Yuehong explained calmly, "we are from the silver wolf tribe. Come and pick some thorn fruits." After hearing Yuehong''s words, the two orcs put down their vigilance and pointed to the two thin chestnut trees on the other side, "you go there, this is our land tiger tribe." That person''s tone is very arrogant, listen to the person don''t like. However, chestnut tree is a ownerless thing after all, adhering to the principle of first come first served, we can not say more. In addition, I didn''t plan to fight with them before, so I decided to bear it. But unexpectedly, suddenly a huge thorn fruit bag came from the tree in the direction of Su Tang. Standing on the side of Su Tang was Yue Hong. According to this trend, she was bound to be hit¡° Ah! Be careful

 Chapter 943

    Sue sugar sneered, "don''t play for yourself here, OK? When did I say I was the female of the land tiger tribe? " Yuehong was the first to react, and her eyes were full of anger, "what if we were cheated? At least Sutang has never done anything to hurt us and the tribe, but what about you? You not only betray the tribe, but also want to hurt us Emma cried, "I didn''t! I don''t want to hurt you, I just want to drive that alien female away for you. " As she said this, Emma began to cry with great grief, as if she had been wronged. Seeing this, the female orcs who were with her all gathered around and comforted her. Previously, the orc leaning on the tree trunk was angry and directed at Su Tang and others. However, he looked at Su Tang''s face and didn''t say a cruel word for a long time. Finally, he just stumbled and said, "Emma is also a member of your family. You are so kind to an alien female. Can''t you be kind to her?" The female of the land tiger tribe glared at the orc, then turned her eyes to Su Tang and opened her mouth¡° As soon as you see, you know that you are not a good female. You drove Emma out of her tribe and made her people hate her. Hum, female like you, our land tiger tribe will never welcome you. "¡° yes! Why don''t you, a female, die? "¡° I don''t know why you''re alive? And the silver wolf tribe are all idiots? I was fooled around by a vicious female The females of the land tiger tribe echoed. Yuehong Meiya''s face turned red and she was about to quarrel with them. Sue sugar reached out and stopped them, looking at those people with a smile, "I''m vicious? Yes, today I''ll show you what is evil. " Sue sugar waved, "catch them all, don''t give them some color to see, really when we bully?" The orc females of the silver wolf tribe roared excitedly and rushed up in a crowd, and then they subdued them.

 Chapter 944

    Thinking of this, the people of the silver wolf tribe stood up again. Emma sneered scornfully, "do you think all the God warriors are the same? Wrong! There is no comparison between Yin Kuang and the God warrior. In front of this God warrior, Yin Kuang has no room to resist. Moreover, this place is so far away from the silver wolf tribe. Can you still count on him to save you? " Hearing that Emma slandered her clan leader, everyone in the silver wolf tribe was very angry. Without saying a word, they slapped her again. The power was so great that the blood came out of the corner of Emma''s mouth¡° Take back what you just said. The clan leader is the best! " The people of the silver wolf tribe are eyeing Emma. They don''t believe what Emma said at all. Is it so easy to be a god warrior? If it''s so easy, why is there only one Yin Kuang in their tribe after so many seasons? So we are not afraid at all! Isn''t that the God warrior? Who''s the tribe? Su Tang sees this, some helpless help forehead. The people of the silver wolf tribe look like children who have never seen the world. As far as she knows, Yin Kuang seems to be a level three God warrior. This level, put here is really good, but if put in Taoyuan some not enough to see. Emma, a female, is full of lies and exaggeration, so it''s hard to tell how powerful the powerful God warrior in her mouth is. But there''s one thing she''s right about. Seeing that the scene is getting out of control and Yin Kuang is not here now, the situation is really bad for them. Emma spat out a mouthful of blood and stared at the crowd bitterly, "I''m not wrong. Yin Kuang can''t even compare with a finger of the God warrior! He''s a waste! Even if he stood in front of me in person, I would say so! "¡° Oh, really? " A burst of if have if have no of light laugh sound floated into the public ear. Then, we all felt like a flower in front of us. When I looked at her again, the familiar figure had already appeared in front of Emma. The people of silver wolf tribe are very happy!

 Chapter 945

    "Hum! Let us go at once, and then kneel down and kowtow to us, or I will not let you go when the Lord warrior comes! " The orc females of the land tiger tribe are more arrogant and arrogant. Su Tang listened to a Martian son, went up and directly kicked an orc over¡° If you have to fight with them, it''s over! I''m afraid I''ve eaten two tons of Xiang? Why does a good face have to have a mouth? " The tribe members of the silver wolf tribe happily and together with Sutang, once again beat the orc females of the land tiger tribe unilaterally¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Tuntian Python tribe. Ye Qiao looked sideways to shield mountain, "how about it? Does it smell like sugar cubs? " Dunshan shook his head. "No." Ye Qiao nodded, not disappointed. It''s been a month, and they''ve been to hundreds of tribes. There''s no news from Su Tang and Xi. It is also possible that they are not in her area at all. Haiqi stayed in Taoyuan, while Cain, wenjue, Yeqiao and Hannah led the team to search Taoyuan in the other four directions. This month, because the purpose is to find people, so their speed is not too fast, for fear of missing¡° Sir, is there someone you''re looking for here? " Land tiger a face flattering smile, wrinkles on the face piled up together, it is very greasy. Yeqiao frowned a little. The land tiger tribe is also a member of the tiger family, but ye Qiao just can''t like the land tiger¡° No She answered faintly. The land tiger said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t have one. If you go further, there will be a big silver wolf tribe. If you go smaller, there will also be Shanxiang tribe, porcupine tribe, and local ox tribe... Which one do you want to go first, my Lord?" Ye Qiao very fidgety waved, "don''t follow me, I have something else to do here."

 Chapter 946

    Martha frowned and said in a cold voice, "it''s not up to you, an outsider, to say nothing of your land tiger tribe? Let you be the head of the clan. I''m afraid you''ll be ahead of us The land tiger became angry. He pointed to Martha and said, "you bitch, what do you say? Say it again Ye Qiao frowned tightly, and was already unhappy in his heart. Martha didn''t pay attention to the Land Rover, but turned to Yeqiao, "are you with the Land Rover tribe? Please leave. You are not welcome by the heaven swallowing boa clan! " Land tiger immediately gas jump feet, "you a bitch how to talk to adults?"? This is the noble God warrior. How dare you Martha gave a sneer of disdain. Without waiting for her to respond, ye Qiao forced his forehead to jump up and said harshly, "Mengze, dunshan, throw him aside, don''t bother me here!" Mengze immediately replied: "yes!" Dun Shan hesitated, "but, I seem to..." before he finished speaking, Yeqiao interrupted him, "leave first, I want to talk with the patriarch Martha, what''s the matter when we finish talking." If dunshan wanted to say anything more, he was taken away by other orcs who came with Taoyuan. Then, yejo looks at Martha, takes out two black stone pendants from her arms and spreads them out in front of her¡° Chief Martha, can you take a step? " When Martha''s eyes touched the two black stones, her pupils contracted violently. "This, this is..." yejo nodded with a smile. Martha quickly adjusted her mood and asked the people behind her, "there''s nothing more to do here. Go ahead and get busy." After that, Martha took a deep look at Yeqiao and took a deep breath. "You come with me." Two people came to a secluded cave, ye Qiao did not cover up, directly gave two space stones to Martha¡° Return to the owner. " Martha took over with a complicated look. She asked softly, "what''s your relationship with those two orcs?" Ye Qiao eyebrows slightly pick, did not pick up Martha''s words, because not sure what she asked in the end. Martha took a deep breath again. "This space stone is made by CaSO, and only he can make it. I remember clearly that he gave these two to the two very powerful orcs. " Recalling that season, Martha closed her eyes in pain. It was her eternal nightmare.

 Chapter 947

    For a moment, everyone was hiding in the cave and did not dare to go out. After that, the two powerful orcs appeared. They looked very crazy and killed people when they saw them. Finally, they went straight to the cave where the old clan leader was hiding. Granny also in the process of hiding, was pushed down by the people, head knock on the stone, shed a lot of blood, finally no breath. The two terrible orcs gathered all the people of the heaven swallowing Python clan together, trapped them in a golden cage, as if they were going to kill them. Martha was angry and scared. She recognized that the reason why the two orcs were crazy was that CaSO''s partner was their elder sister, who was tortured by the old patriarch here, and finally had no cubs. They were avenging for her. Martha was very sad to think of the living baby and the grandmother who lost her life because of them. She cried out, "that cub is not dead!" When she finished, the two orcs were not crazy. She asked eagerly, where is the baby? At that time, she could see clearly that there were two space stones hanging around the necks of the two orcs. At that time, Martha was still very angry. Casso would rather give the space stone to others than to the tribe. Now Martha finally understood, but it was too late. After hearing this, ye Qiao sighed, "it turned out that the cub was you. Unexpectedly, you became the head of the python family." Martha laughed at herself, "what? Do you think I''m not worthy to be a patriarch? " After the disaster of that year, the people died and were injured, and some of them abandoned the tribe and went to other tribes. The only people left here are the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled.

 Chapter 948

    Martha wanted to give the space stone back, but yejo didn''t pick it up¡° Take it! There was something wrong with what we did in those years. They both felt that they had no face for you, so they asked me to come. " Martha shook her head faintly, "it''s the old patriarch who didn''t do it first. Their elder sister died under the old patriarch''s hand, and she didn''t want to come back. Maybe she was afraid of remembering the past." Ye Qiao sighed. Yes, when Lao Wen mentions the female named ah Qi, her eyes will flash pain from time to time. Don''t want to continue this topic, ye Qiao interrupted Martha¡° In the two space stones are the warm animal skin clothes I wear and the meat fruits that can be stored in the cold season. I believe you can all use them. "¡° Don''t refuse any more. Let bygones be bygones. Learn to look forward. These are the proof of friendship between our two families. Don''t you want to Martha stares at yejo for a long time. Finally, her lips creep slightly and she whispers, "thank you." It''s half of the rainy season now, and ye Qiao has just needed all these things they brought. She really can''t refuse them¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Meng Ze and others went to one side to wait with land tiger and shield mountain. Dunshan walked around anxiously like an ant on a hot pot. Mengze felt funny and asked, "what are you doing? Shaking makes me dizzy Shield mountain stopped, a face tangled looked at Mengze, "I just seem to smell the saint''s breath."¡° What¡° Is it true or not? "¡° Where is it? "¡° Why didn''t you say that earlier? " The orcs in Taoyuan "Hula" all stood up at once. No matter what land tigers were, they surrounded dunshan. Dunshan blushed and explained, "just now, when I wanted to say it, you took me away." Taoyuan Orc

 Chapter 949

    Martha nodded thoughtfully. "Where do you want to go? I''m familiar with Hilo forest. I can show you the way if you need to Yeqiao laughed, "no, I came to Hiro forest to find someone. I don''t know where to go. Although the Land Rover is dishonest, it''s OK to take a road. You should also have a lot of things to deal with, so I won''t disturb you, and it''s time for me to leave. " Martha felt very ashamed. He took so many things from Yeqiao, but in the end, he couldn''t help. So she thought about it and asked, "who are you looking for? I don''t have many people, but I can help. " Seeing that ye Qiao was going to refuse, Martha said, "since it''s looking for someone, the more people you can help, the better. You''ve done me such a big favor. Now you need help, too. I won''t ignore it." Yeqiao sighed, "well, in fact, the person I''m looking for is..." before saying it, a big howl of crying ghosts and gods floated into Yeqiao''s ears¡° Ma''am! You get out of here! It''s a big deal Ye Qiao recognized that it was the voice of their Taoyuan orcs. Some embarrassed smile to Martha, "I''ll see what''s going on." Martha thought about it and went out with it¡° Ma''am! where are you?! Come out quickly¡° Ma''am, something''s wrong Ye Qiao''s face is black line of fierce voice way, "howl what howl?"? Didn''t you say you had something to wait for me to come out? " Taoyuan orcs seem to be more and more excited. They are scrambling to open their mouths. They are so noisy that they can''t hear clearly. Ye Qiao had a headache and pinched his eyebrows. "Don''t make a noise, just say it alone!" Everyone agreed to push dunshan forward. Dunshan''s face was also a little red. He said quickly, "madam, I just smelled the breath of saint." Ye Qiao stares big eyes immediately, "why didn''t you say such an important thing early?" After thinking about it, I felt something was wrong, so I quickly said, "OK, not so much. Which direction is sugar cub?"

 Chapter 950

    Could it be? Think of here, the face of land tiger is white again a few minutes, the footstep also strides faster¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Su Tang and others panted to end the second siege of the land tiger tribe. The orcs of the land tiger tribe were beaten black and blue, but they were still very hard shouting, "wait for me! When the Lord warrior comes, I see how arrogant you are! " Su Tang rubbed her wrist and chuckled, "Oh, dead duck has a hard mouth. Please look at your own situation before threatening others!" Meiya straightened out her chest and stood beside Su Tang, "that''s it! Isn''t that the God warrior? It''s like who hasn''t seen it? " Yuehong also stepped forward to challenge, "where is your God warrior? Why haven''t you come yet? I''m so scared. Let her hit me quickly. " All the people were amused by Yuehong''s boastful behavior and didn''t pay attention to the people of Dihu tribe. All of a sudden, Emma, who had been shackled, broke free and rushed to Yuehong with venomous eyes, giving her a hard push, "you beiren! I''ll shoot you! " Emma''s sudden madness did not make everyone think that Yuehong was unprepared. She pushed her to the ground and fell. Just as Emma is about to raise her fist to fight Yuehong, Yin kuangfei quickly kicks her out for a long time. Emma didn''t get up for a long time until her back hit a tree and the trunk cracked¡° Who are you? Why make trouble in the domain of my heaven swallowing Python clan? " Martha infiltrates Yuanli into her voice, loud and dignified. Everyone stopped and looked in the direction of the sound. As soon as the people of the land tiger tribe saw the familiar figure, they cried and howled and ran over¡° Lord warrior! Help¡° Lord warrior, you have to be our master. Silver wolf tribe is too much! "

 Chapter 951

    Su Tang walked forward leisurely and said, "I said that the skin of your land tiger tribe is thick enough. It''s better to call it thick skinned tribe." Land tiger a burst of exasperation into anger, turned his head to complain to Ye Qiao, "you see, she still do not know how to repent, but also humiliated our land tiger tribe, please make the decision for us!"¡° Please make the decision for us The rest of the tribe members who were beaten also spoke with one voice. Emma also very difficult to get up from the ground, a face of venomous mouth, "big, adult, is this don''t know where to come out of the BeiYao people, harm me to be abandoned by the tribe, ask adult to kill her! As long as you can help me kill her, I''m willing to serve you as a slave! " Su Tang shook her head helplessly, "why do you remember to eat or not? I''m afraid you haven''t woken up yet. What''s your spring and autumn dream¡° Do you want her to Su Tang pointed to Ye Qiao and pointed back to himself, "come and kill me?" Finish saying, Su sugar didn''t know to think of what, oneself first cackle ground to laugh ceaselessly. Yin Kuang grabs Su Tang''s wrist, but his eyes are still cautiously staring at Ye Qiao, and says in a deep voice, "don''t laugh, that female is really not simple, I may not be her opponent." As soon as this remark came out, the silver werewolf behind him was a little flustered. On the other side, the morale of the land tiger people has increased greatly. They laugh one by one regardless of the image, but when laughing, they accidentally pull the wound at the corner of their mouth, and they can''t help but gasp in pain¡° Now you know how to be afraid? "¡° Kneel here, kowtow to us and apologize, and maybe forgive you. "¡° How can I kowtow and apologize? What they did to us at the beginning, we''ll give it all back! "¡° yes! Give it back The face of the silver wolf people became more and more ugly, but no one spoke. Everyone looked at the so-called God warrior. Su Tang regained her mind and pulled her wrist out of Yin Kuang''s hand. She said with a smile, "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid." Then she turned to look at Ye Qiao and said in a disgusted voice, "Joe, how do you get along with this group of idiots? Is it because it''s boring? " Ye Qiao also raised a big smile and said with a smile, "it''s not big or small. It''s Eminem!"

 Chapter 952

    Two people familiar with the tone of the attitude can not do false, land tiger tribe orcs simply can not believe their eyes! All of them are like sculptures. They are very stiff and can''t move. Only Emma didn''t give up and said, "big, big!" Interrupted to meet again, ye Qiao stares at Emma unhappily. Emma is not willing to face, "even if adults know her, it should also be our justice? We were beaten like this by her for the sake of talents! " Ye Qiao was annoyed by Emma''s shameless appearance. Her eyes swept over the people of other land tiger tribes. "Do you think so, too?" The land tiger people are very discerning and shake their heads and hands one after another¡° No, no, no, I don''t think so! "¡° Neither do I! "¡° She is not the female of our land tiger tribe. She can''t represent us! "¡° Yes, yes, yes! It''s not representative! " Emma''s eyes widened in disbelief and looked at the people of the land tiger tribe. For a moment, she said, "you, you... Yeqiao sneered and waved. Emma was shot away again. This time, everyone clearly heard the sound of bone fracture, but soon, it was replaced by Emma''s scream. Ye Qiao looked down at Emma with cold eyes. "I''m here to support my cub, not to do justice for you. I''m happy to help her even if I hit you once ten times a hundred times. What are you The venom in Emma''s eyes was almost overflowing. She tried her best to yell, "it''s all beiren! No good thing, I will kill you sooner or later! I''ll kill you¡° Noise Ye Qiao frowned, turned his head and told Meng Ze, "throw her away, and put her here to affect my mood."¡° Yes! Madame Mengze raises her hand to Emma. An invisible whirlwind rolls her up. Under the control of Mengze, the whirlwind sweeps in one direction like a long leg, until Emma can no longer be heard screaming and swearing.

 Chapter 953

    Su Tang laughs and continues to introduce Ye Qiao, "these two are? Red moon? What''s the matter with you? " They followed Su Tang''s eyes. I saw Yuehong fall on the ground, one elbow supporting the ground, the other hand attached to the stomach, his face looked very painful¡° Ah! Yuehong, are you ok? " Meiya screams and comes forward to help Yuehong. Dunshan''s nose stirred slightly, and he was quite sure, "she''s bleeding."¡° Bleeding? " The eyes of the silver wolf tribe were suspicious. Because there seems to be no wound on Yuehong''s body, and if it''s really bleeding, why don''t so many of them smell it? Seeing that people don''t believe him, dunshan is a bit hairy¡° I''m an orc and a level 2 Warrior. How can my nose go wrong? " Dunshan is not happy! Before awakening, he would be affected by the fragrance of flowers in the warm season, even if he was ridiculed. But now it''s different. He''s a god warrior! Smell is more perfect on the basis of the original, even the fragrance of flowers in warm season can not affect him, so no one can question him! Dunshan''s words are like a bomb on the ground, which makes people speechless. Darling, another god warrior? Although the level is not high, it is also a god warrior! Those of the land tiger tribe are so scared that their legs are soft that they just sit on the ground and look miserable. What have they done¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡° Meiya, don''t touch Yuehong Su Tang''s mind is bright! Meiya stopped her one second before she planned to pull up Yuehong! Meiya did not dare to move. She asked, "what''s the matter?" Su Tang hurried forward and drove away Meiya. She carefully supported Yuehong and lay down. Then she pulled her wrist to pulse for her.

 Chapter 954

    It''s not far from here, but it took a lot of effort to find it because I didn''t remember the exact location and the herb was not very famous. After picking it completely, I was a little relieved. Turning to see Yin Kuang, Su Tang''s eyebrows were filled with joy. "Is your power speed? Great. Take this herb back to the female you just said is very powerful. Tell her to fry three bowls of water until one bowl. She knows how to do it. " Su Tang can''t help but put the herbal medicine into Yin Kuang''s hand. Seeing that he didn''t speak, but kept staring at himself, Su Tang was a little impatient, "what am I doing? I have flowers on my face? Go on! Yuehong is pregnant. She is in urgent need of this herb to protect her baby. Time is very tight! "¡° Pregnant? " After the shock, Yin Kuang frowned tightly, turned around cleanly and disappeared into a shadow in the woods. Su Tang gently wiped the sweat from her forehead and said to Meng Ze, "let''s go, let''s go back quickly." In the middle of the walk, I met Yin Kuang, who came back after delivering the medicine. Su Tang sighs in the heart, this speed is really not built. But she had no waves on her face and asked faintly, "Why are you here again? Don''t you watch Yuehong there? " Yin Kuang shakes his head and goes along with Su Tang. "I can''t save her. I''ve already asked someone to call her partner back." Sue sugar said softly. Several people didn''t speak again for a long time. When it came to the tuntianmang tribe, Sutang suddenly asked, "you asked me to promise you a condition, but now my people have found it, you can say it." Yin Kuang was silent for a while¡° Here we are Yin Kuang stopped, "Yuehong, please." Sue sugar frowned slightly. She didn''t quite understand what Yin Kuang meant. Just want to ask, suddenly hear ye Qiao''s voice¡° Sugar boy, the medicine is almost fried. Come and have a look. "¡° I see. " Su Tang answered, and then looked at Yin Kuang, "I don''t know what you mean, but I hope you can give me an accurate answer later. After all, I won''t be here long."

 Chapter 955

    In addition, the red incident of last month is more or less related to her, so it is even more impossible for her to let it go. After su Tang calms down her breath, she goes into the cave with the decoction to cure Yuehong. After a busy afternoon, she finally stabilized her pulse, and Xiaozai also stabilized for the time being. However, the specific situation still needs to be observed for a few days. Outside the cave - the silver wolf people were relieved when they heard the news. Yuehong, who had been in the tuntianmang tribe for a long time, couldn''t enter the cave because she couldn''t get permission, hugged the people beside her and began to cry. Su sugar tired of pinching the eyebrow, "red has been all right, but need to rest, we don''t have anything to disturb her." Then she looks at Yuehong''s two partners. Su Tang thinks evil for a moment. Whose two cubs are Yuehong pregnant with¡° Cough. You can go in to accompany Yuehong, pay attention to let her keep happy mood, don''t make her angry, sad, can''t let her cry. We should be able to recover in two days. " A cold faced Orc nodded stiffly, "thank you." The orc, who had been crying, quickly dried his tears and said, "thank you, Sutang. Thanks for this time. If you need anything, just tell us!" Su Tang waved his hand with a tired face, "no, you go in. I''m too tired. I''m going to find a place to rest." Yeqiao handed him a glass of warm water. "Let''s go. I''ve got Martha ready for the cave. I''ll take you there." After they left. The weeping Orc patted the cold Orc on the shoulder. "Let''s go and have a look at red." The cold Orc refused, "go ahead and accompany her. I have something else to deal with." The other side quickly reflected what the cold Orc wanted to do, and it turned slightly red with a trace of moisture in its eyes¡° Kill her! It''s her who nearly made us lose Honghong and Xiaozai. We can''t keep her! " The cold Orc nodded and said coldly, "you know, watch red, I''ll be back soon."¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 956

    The land tiger shrunk his neck and continued to cry greasy, "my Lord! It''s all Emma''s fault. It has nothing to do with our land tiger tribe! Don''t leave us alone, we are all your people Ye Qiao rubbed the goose bumps on his arm with disgust on his face, "can you pull you down? Can you stay away from me? Thank you The land tiger is not willing to let go, "adult ~" Ye Qiao congealed out a spear and inserted it between the land tiger''s legs, "don''t follow me, or I''ll send you to be a eunuch!" All the orcs on the scene felt that the chrysanthemum was tight, and their hearts could not help trembling. As the subject of the land tiger is cool, only he knows, this spear from his brother is really only a little bit!! The female''s personality is really uncertain. No wonder there is only one Orc who is married to her. They all think she is too violent and cruel. yes! It must be! The land tiger thinks that he has found the truth and no longer pesters Yeqiao, but he still thinks that she is a powerful God warrior and always thinks that she is very hidden and peeps in the dark. Ye Qiao is finally annoyed, and finds out the land tiger. After a fat beating, he asks Meng Ze to throw the land tiger away. The people of the land tiger tribe also scattered like frightened animals and birds. Su Tang came to the cave to feel the pulse for Yuehong again. The situation is much better than yesterday. With the company of two partners, Yuehong''s look is also pretty¡° You can keep it at ease. As long as you are obedient and drink medicine on time, you and Zizai will be OK. " At this time, Yuehong looks at Su Tang. Her eyes are full of trust. She nods heavily, "I listen to you!" Su Tang looks up and looks at Yuehong''s two partners. One looks cold and hard to touch, and the other looks like a neighbor''s big brother. So Sue sugar decisively to the neighbor''s brother, "you come with me, I''ll teach you how to decoct medicine, after each meal, you have to fry in advance, let Yuehong take it, and then eat some soft food. I''ll teach you what to eat later. " The eldest brother next door touched his head with a smile, "or let Bai ye go with you. I''m all thumbs. I''m afraid I can''t do it well." Yuehong also lay on the bed and said with a smile, "yes, Su Tang, take Bai Ye with you. Usually in the tribe, I want to eat barbecue. It''s Bai Ye who roasts it for me. He''s powerful! Baiji is a strong hunter, but the others are not

 Chapter 957

    Although he was confused, Sutang didn''t think so much. After all, with a big backing, who can do anything to her? Because ye Qiao is with her, Su Tang is full of self-confidence. Now let her challenge any tusk beast, she doesn''t take empty! I saw Yin Kuang on the road. It looks like it''s just waiting for her here. Sue sugar said with a smile, "how about it? Have you thought about it? " Yin Kuang nodded, "well. Think about it. "¡° How do I say this? What can I do for you? "¡° As the head of the silver wolf tribe Sue sugar was silent for two seconds. "What do you say? Can you say that again? " Yin Kuang''s face was serious. "After that, you will be the head of the silver wolf tribe." Su Tang was so dazzled that she almost wanted to stare at Yin Kuang out of a hole. After holding on for a long time, she turned red and said, "are you kidding? How can I be the head of your tribe? " Yin Kuang nodded calmly, "I''m not kidding. You have the ability to do it, and it''s not too much, so you have no reason to refuse." Su Tang''s eyes are dry. For a moment, I didn''t know what to answer. How can I be a patriarch? How can Yin Kuang make me the patriarch? The brain has a moment of mental decline. On the contrary, ye Qiao looked up and down at Yin Kuang and said with a smile, "it''s a smart guy. I don''t know what sugar cub promised you, but you''d better tell the truth, or I''ll be more than enough to deal with you with my strength. " After listening to Ye Qiao''s words, Su Tang seems to be aware of something. She slowly calms down and looks at Yin Kuang with a slight frown. Yin Kuang also smiles.

 Chapter 958

    Yin Kuang''s eyes filled with a touch of apology, "I''m sorry. I''m used to covering up because I have to consider the people in everything I do." Sue sugar waved her hand weakly, "is there anything else to say? Let''s talk about it together. "¡° To join your tribe is not for the sake of cultivation, but for the sake of my people. I believe that a tribe as powerful as you will protect its people. "¡° There are fewer and fewer prey in Hiro forest, and we haven''t stored enough food to survive the cold season. The animal skins on your body are very strange. I asked the dexterous female in the clan to imitate them. After wearing them, the effect of keeping warm is very good, but we don''t have a lot of animal skins to make this kind of clothes. "¡° Last night, I thought for a night, I can''t bring my people a better life, and even I can''t make them survive safely in the cold season. It''s better to be sheltered by a powerful tribe than to live in fear. " When Yin Kuang said this, his eyes were filled with sincerity. From his white fingertips, I can feel his uneasiness and tension. To be honest, in the orc continent, voluntary incorporation into other tribes is nothing to show off. On the contrary, most of these tribes will be looked down upon, bullied and excluded. Yin Kuang thought for a whole night and kept fighting in his heart. He felt that Sutang''s tribe was different. Even if they joined, they would not be treated as slaves. But at the same time, he was afraid that if he was wrong, the people would suffer together. So after thinking about it, I came up with such a way. Let Sutang become the head of the silver wolf tribe. In this way, they will not be treated as slaves. But I didn''t expect that this careful thought would be punctured by someone. Simply, Yin Kuang did not hide any more, but directly opened the discussion¡° It''s OK to be sheltered, but it''s not necessary for the newspaper group to keep warm. "Su Tang turns her head to pick Ye Qiao''s eyebrows again," right? Joe? " Ye Qiao nodded with a smile, "you are the saint of Taoyuan, you are the master."

 Chapter 959

    Martha was listening not far away. Dare to say so, either like to boast deception, or her tribe is really strong! Thinking of Ye Qiao''s giving her two space stones and the materials inside without blinking an eye, Martha knows that what Su Tang said is true. Inexplicable, my heart suddenly excited. She forbeared the desire in her heart and waited patiently until Yin Kuang left. Seeing Martha, Sutang was not surprised. She just nodded with a smile. "I heard you were looking for me. What''s the matter?" Martha''s eyes flashed slightly. "Are you a doctor?" Sue sugar spread out her hand, "am I not obvious enough?" Martha shook her head and said, "no, I just think you''re too... Too young?" Su Tang took over the conversation, although it was a question, it was a very positive tone. Martha waved her hand and said, "sorry, I don''t mean anything else. Don''t get me wrong." Sue sugar does not care about smile, "it''s OK, what''s wrong with you? Or who''s sick? I can help you first, but I''m not sure there will be a way Martha''s face was flushed with joy. She took a small step forward and tried to lower her voice. "Well, two days ago, there was a pregnant female in our tribe. She felt that she was too dirty to bear, so she took a bath by the stream. But when I came back from the bath, I felt a stomachache, and then there was some blood flowing from below. The doctors of my family had no choice but to say that the baby couldn''t be saved. That female is very sad. She thinks it''s her own fault. She keeps herself in the cave. Except for her partner, she doesn''t see anyone and doesn''t eat any food. If it goes on like this, she won''t be able to bear it. So I''d like you to see her and see what happened to her cub. " Martha thinks it''s amazing that she doesn''t feel the smell of cubs on Yuehong, but Sutang knows she''s pregnant by touching her wrist. And they also use some grass to help Yuehong keep her cubs, which their tribe doctors never would. Su Tang can save Yuehong. Maybe she can also save Caozi¡° Yes, take me there Martha grinned. "You come with me!" With two people twists and turns all the way, came to a more remote cave. Martha stopped and whispered, "here it is. The female''s name is Caozi. She has not been very good tempered since the accident. If she says something too much later, I hope you don''t worry about it with he

 Chapter 960

    Su Tang bent down and picked up a red fruit. It looks very fresh. It should have been picked today. She spoke slowly, "yesterday, there was a female who was just pregnant. She was pushed down and shed a lot of blood. Everyone thought she couldn''t keep her baby, but she was rescued by me." " Sue sugar saw grass seed''s raised hand and stopped. She slightly raised the corners of her lips and turned around cleanly, "well, since you don''t need it, I''ll be stopped before I finish."¡° You wait! " Su Tang turned around again, looking indifferent, "anything else?" Caozi is holding his protruding stomach with one hand and looking at Su Tang. In the dark, there was a faint struggle in her eyes, and a faint hope of hesitation. After a long time, she said, "can you really save my baby?" Su sugar did not hide, straightforward mouth, "to see before you know." Caozi''s tone was firm. "What do you think?"¡° Lie down Sue sugar came forward and took Caozi''s arm to feel her pulse. As time goes by, Caozi''s heart is tightly tied together. What is she afraid of? The big deal is to listen to her once. Zizai is gone, isn''t it? Caozi has a bitter smile on her mouth, so what else can she expect? Aware that Su Tang let go of her hand, but the other side did not say a word, Caozi''s heart is like falling into an ice cave¡° You go Grass seed tired eyes closed, heart pain as a knife cut, unable to add. Su Tang said faintly, "I''m gone. Who will save you and Zizai?" I heard that. Grass seed suddenly opened his eyes. The heart is beating violently in the chest, as if the feeling of dream, let her some can''t believe.

 Chapter 961

    "This cave can''t live any more. I''ll ask your clan leader to find another cave for you later. It should be well ventilated and well lit. And from today on, don''t drink water from the river. I''ll ask someone to send you some hot water. You have to keep in a good mood, can''t... "Su Tang talked about a lot of things to pay attention to, Caozi listened very carefully. Occasionally, if you don''t understand something, you will ask a few questions in a soft voice, which is totally different from the state you just had. The account is almost, Su Tang exhaled, "you have a good rest first, I''ll prepare medicine for you." The grass seed nodded cleverly, "OK." Eyes have been tightly attached to Su Tang, can not move half a minute. Carrying the fiery sight, Su Tang walked out of the cave unnaturally. As soon as she went out, Martha immediately met her, and asked in a low voice with a touch of joy in her eyes¡° How can we save grass seed''s cubs Su Tang looked back at the cave, then pointed to the open space in front of him. Martha knew at once. The three came to a quiet place. Su Tang also did not hide, directly spread out and said, "Zai Zai is still alive, but the situation is very bad, even worse than Yuehong." Martha''s face changed again and again. "How could that be?"¡° In a nutshell, it''s just that the baby is sick. It''s very difficult to treat a baby who is sick before leaving the mother. Even if he is cured and delivered safely, his physical quality will be much worse than other babies. There may be some other problems. I don''t know exactly what they are, but I definitely need to put more care into him. " Yeqiao understood what Sutang meant. Children with congenital deficiency can not be completely cured in Bluestar, let alone in the orc continent with backward conditions. What''s more, it''s a law that advocates the law of the jungle. Inborn pups are doomed to be excluded by other pups. If they don''t have the protection of their parents, let alone live, it''s hard to survive. Yeqiao patted Martha on the shoulder, sighed and analyzed the interests one by one.

 Chapter 962

    After hearing Su Tang''s words, Martha suddenly thought that if ye Qiao hadn''t sent meat and warm clothes that could be stored in the cold season, she might still be worried about it. So, what can a tribe like them do to feed its frail and sick cubs? Thinking of this, Martha''s face turned pale and powerless. Is grass seed''s cub doomed to have no way to live? Ye Qiao sighed, but looked at Su Tang, "I''m afraid no tribe can do these things except Taoyuan." Sue sugar nodded gently. Martha''s eyes suddenly brightened when she heard this. Yes, their tribe can''t do it, doesn''t mean other tribes can''t do it! Martha calms down and looks back at yejo and Sutang¡° In fact, you just had a conversation with the silver wolf clan leader. I heard a part of it. "Ye Qiao raised his eyebrows and said," what? Do you want to join us in Taoyuan? " Martha hesitated, then nodded¡° Now that you have heard our dialogue, I don''t have to say more about the extra. You have to think about it well. If you choose to join us, there is no room for you to go back. " Ye Qiao''s mouth was full of laughter, just like the old fox who abducted the little white rabbit. Martha hesitated again after being asked. But I think of Caozi and her cubs, and I think of Yeqiao''s giving them two caves full of materials without blinking an eye, and then I think of the silver wolf tribe that they have joined first. Martha made up her mind. Anyway, no matter how bad the situation is, it can''t be worse than it is now. As the head of the silver wolf Tribe said before, the prey of Hiro forest is less and less. Since she served as the head of the clan for so many seasons, if she had not awakened the space power, the sky swallowing Python family would have been annihilated in the long history. Martha raised her head and looked at Yeqiao with firm eyes. "The sky swallowing boa clan volunteered to join Taoyuan!" The smile of leaf Qiao mouth corner deepened a few minutes again, "welcome."¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 963

    Ye Qiao said that the basic rudiment of Taoyuan has been repaired, the hospital and school have been built, and only the corresponding talents have been trained and put into use. Even tried to build a seven storey building, the results are very good, two families on each floor, each family is four rooms, two halls, one kitchen and one bathroom pattern, because considering that the orcs here are generally on the high side, so the floor distance is also very enough, although it is seven floors, it may be even higher than Bluestar''s more than ten storey building. Ye Qiao tried to recall the layout of blue star, and made the room clean and bright. When the house is repaired, the heating pipes have been laid. When the charcoal is put in the designated burning fireplace in the cold season, the whole house will be steamed warm. There are four rooms, one to two rooms for people, one for food and the other for other materials. The living room and dining room also have a lot of space, and the lighting of the high floor is good. The bathroom pipe also uses Bluestar''s "n" design for reference, which effectively blocks the smell. This kind of house is good everywhere. The higher the floor is, the more inconvenient it is to get water. However, in this animal world where there are too many human resources to be used up, this small problem is not a problem at all. Therefore, once this kind of commercial housing is launched, it is deeply loved by young people who have just married. So next, ye Qiao plans to build several more buildings near this building to form the first community of Taoyuan. Hear here, Su sugar already can''t help but shocked stare big eyes¡° You''re too good, Joe Ye Qiao laughs, "it''s mainly because the drawings you left at the beginning helped a lot, and many Orc females in the tribe awakened their powers, so many things can be made substitutes even without the technical blessing of blue star. Otherwise, no matter how much I know, it''s useless." Su Tang shakes her head and clenches Ye Qiao''s hand. Her little face flushes with excitement. "No, you''re already very strong." The leaf Qiao Ao Jiao''s Yang wears a head, "after all is to want to be your Eminem''s person, don''t fierce point can go?"¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha! I see it! " Ye Qiao straightened his face and patted Su Tang on the back of his hand. "If I don''t joke with you, the basic situation of Taoyuan has stabilized. I''m even ready for your wedding dress. I''ll wait for you to get married." Su Tang''s eyes widened in shock. "Even wedding dress? How did you do that, Joe? I admire you so much

 Chapter 964

    I have been here for another two days. To be exact, I am waiting for Yuehong and Caozi to recover. After confirming that their bodies could be on the road, they set out. However, Yuehong and Caozi are no better than other females after all, so ye Qiao waves his hand and condenses out two stretchers for the orcs to carry them. People of the heaven swallowing Python clan have seen Ye Qiao and other orcs in Taoyuan. Martha gives them a little guidance, so they don''t react too strongly to join Taoyuan. However, when they arrived at the silver wolf tribe, they found that the atmosphere of the silver wolf tribe was subtle¡° What''s going on? " Su Tang comes forward and looks at Yin Kuang, who looks very bad. One of the orcs sighed and explained the situation in a low voice. It turned out that there were several elderly orcs and females in the tribe who said that they would not leave, and that they would rather die in the Hiro forest than join Taoyuan. Yin Kuang is suffering from this. Because he can''t really leave these people here and let them go. After hearing this, Su Tang gave a silent smile, "is that it? What do you think it is? " After that, Yin Kuang and the orc look at Su Tang and try to get a solution from her¡° Who doesn''t want to go? " The silver wolf Orc refers to two old orcs and an old female surrounded by the crowd. Three people look about age, all face stubborn stand together, no matter how others persuade are not moved. He even turned to educate his persuaders, "what do you know? No matter how bad Xiluo forest is, it''s also our land! Don''t you even want the land of the tribe? "¡° If you are afraid that you will not have enough to eat in the cold season, we will leave the tribe after a period of time to save food for you, but anyway, we can''t join other tribes! "¡° Yes, our silver wolf tribe is not down to the point where we need to join other tribes to survive. " Yin Kuang shook his head helplessly. "That''s it. No matter what they say, they can''t listen to it." Sugar hook lips smile, "or, let me?" Yin Kuang stepped back and motioned Su Tang to go up¡° But first of all, my method may be a little violent, but it won''t hurt them. May I accept it? "

 Chapter 965

    This simple and crude method directly shocked the people of the silver wolf tribe. Some of the orcs lowered their heads and whispered, "is this a god warrior?"¡° It''s a female warrior! "¡° And she looks more powerful than the patriarch. "¡° Then her tribe must be very powerful! "¡° Are we going to join her tribe? It seems good to have such a powerful God warrior to protect you? " The silver wolf orcs think that the sound is very small, but it is not worth mentioning in front of the God warrior who has awakened his powers and strengthened his senses. Shield mountain slightly nodded, proud smile, "our wife is a seven level God warrior, your patriarch certainly can''t match." The people of the silver wolf are wide eyed in shock¡° what?! Level seven? "¡° Is this, this, deceiving? "¡° It must be deceiving. It''s amazing to be a god warrior. How can the power level be so high? " Dun Shan snorted, "I don''t know. Your clan leader''s rank in our Taoyuan can only be at the bottom. " Then dunshan pointed to the other orcs who followed Yeqiao, "see? Most of us just pick one out, and it''s higher than your patriarch. " The jaws of the silver wolf people are almost startled¡° Hu, nonsense¡° It''s a lie! so many? All warriors of God? "¡° I don''t believe it¡° I don''t believe it Dunshan narrowed his eyes slightly. His nose twitched a few times. He reached for a silver wolf Orc and said, "have you ever eaten chestnut? Your fingertips smell of roasted chestnuts. " The orc who had been ordered had a muddled face, "board? Chinese chestnut? What''s that? " Dunshan suddenly remembered that chestnut was the name given by her saint. Chestnut used to be called ciciguo. After a reinterpretation, the orc stares in shock, "but I ate the thorn fruit in the morning. It''s all afternoon now." He also put his hand under his nose to smell it. He could smell nothing but smoke and fire. Shield mountain proud raised his head, "my power is smell, you can''t smell that is normal." "Silver wolf Orc face doubt," really? How do I feel like you''re lying to me? Who has the ability to smell? "

 Chapter 966

    The silver wolf boy weakly waved his hand. With the help of others, he stood up tremblingly, "I believe you, you are really powerful." If what dunshan just showed is a small skill of carving insects, what Mengze played at the moment is enough to shock the whole audience. It''s just a short and insignificant episode, but it makes the tuntian Python people and the silver wolf people see the strength of Taoyuan again. This let them originally some flustered heart, slightly flat a few minutes. Even the three female silver wolf orcs, who were tied up, did not make a sound when they saw this scene. So we all went on the road smoothly. Before leaving, Sutang had people dig many Shiloh saplings, break many Shiloh branches, and store them in Martha''s psionic space. Under the leadership of Yin Kuang, he deliberately bypassed the land tiger tribe and left the Shiluo forest where they had lived for a long time. After leaving the forest, Su Tang asked Ye Qiao to untie the three elderly Orc females. After all, they had come so far out that it was unrealistic for them to return alone. So even if they were angry, they could only continue to move forward with the army. There is a space full of stone meat, as well as Yeqiao to everyone''s distribution of animal skin clothes, so this road is not suffering. We saved the time of hunting and went all out on our way. When we met fruit trees on the way, we occasionally picked two fruits to relieve our boredom. The most fortunate thing is that they did not encounter rainy days all the way. In this way, after 20 days of hard work and slow work, we finally entered the category of Taoyuan. Looking at the familiar and strange scenery around, Su Tang felt that her pores had been opened, and her tiredness had been swept away. She was very comfortable¡° The virgin is back! The virgin is back Before they reached the entrance of the valley, they were found by the orcs on patrol in Taoyuan¡° what?! The virgin is back? "¡° Excellent! At last the virgin is back¡° Good news, good news! The virgin is back safely! It''s at the entrance of the valley now! " Layer upon layer, the sound is heard. After a while, the whole Taoyuan became boiling. The orcs who were hunting heard the news, gave up their prey and ran to the entrance of the valley.

 Chapter 967

    The Old Nick and the red fruit two people quarrel unceasingly, the face flushes, faintly has the sign which wants to quarrel. Ye Qiao coughed softly, "well, what''s the noise like? Let new friends see jokes. " Listen to Ye Qiao. Taoyuan orcs just noticed the orcs of the silver wolf clan and the sky swallowing Python clan. Taoyuan always gives the warmest welcome to the new people¡° Don''t stand any more. Go and prepare more food. After eating, you have to arrange for everyone to stay. Old Nick, you''ll take people to tidy up the house. "¡° Yes, ma''am Taoyuan orcs began to disperse slowly, but they all looked at the new people with a kind of curious eyes. Everyone''s face with a kind smile, although curious, but did not rashly come forward to talk, but the orderly spread out to continue their previous work. The orc females of the silver wolf tribe and the sky swallowing Python clan are all dull at the moment, and the expressions on their faces are extremely shocking! The two rock climbing tigers at the entrance of the valley are carved vividly and realistically. Looking down on them from a commanding height, they are daunting. The river around the mountain is also very vast. Many orcs lie on the Bank of the river and look at them. A closer look, the river is actually a mermaid orcs. This discovery surprised the orcs! That''s the mermaid family. It''s said that they only live in the sea. They are one of the five tribes. I didn''t expect that such a powerful tribe would appear in Taoyuan. What is Taoyuan? Yin zhe blinked. He carefully pulled Su Tang''s clothes. "Is that the orc of mermaid clan?" Sue sugar nodded with a smile, "yes." Yin Zhe is surprised, "they are not one of the five tribes. How can they join Taoyuan?" The orc females near the two quietly pricked up their ears. Su Tang spread out her hand. "Is that strange? There are not only mermaids, but also white tigers. Joe is the companion of the head of the white tiger clan

 Chapter 968

    From the moment of stepping into the canyon, the shouts of the orcs of silver wolf tribe and tuntian Python tribe never stopped. Stepping on the stone path paved with stone bricks -- "eh? The stone looks neat¡° Yes, yes, it''s very comfortable to walk. There''s no branch to tie the foot. "¡° It''s so nice to see. Is it specially prepared for us because we know we are coming? " They had seen this reaction as early as when the antelope tribe moved to Taoyuan, so Taoyuan orcs were not surprised. One side of the Taoyuan Orc smile, "this is just our usual way." When passing by the well planned farmland and a lot of fruit trees - "Wow, there are many fruit trees in your tribe, your land is very good!"¡° Yeah, yeah, and there''s so much more. It''s a great place¡° It''s great, so that you can eat fresh fruit without leaving the tribe. " The Taoyuan Orc on one side continued to smile, "fruit trees are transplanted from our later period, and all kinds of grain in the farmland are planted by ourselves." Transplant? Species? What''s all that? In the blank face of the silver wolf orcs and the sky swallowing Python orcs, we continue to move forward. Passing the new school, the crowd was attracted by a burst of laughter. The wall of the school is made of wooden railings, so you can clearly see the situation inside even outside. At a glance, there are about 20 cubs playing on the playground, some on the slide, some on the balance beam, some on the swing, and some rolling in the sand pit. Next to them, five females are smiling tenderly. It can be seen that they are taking care of the cubs. Su Tang also found a very familiar figure in the sand pit, lying on the railing and shouting, "Ya Ya!" The cub''s figure was obviously stunned. Then he suddenly turned around and caught the source of the sound in the crowd. See Sue sugar is smiling and waving to him. Gaia''s eyes were full of tears. She put down her bunker toy and ran towards Sutang.

 Chapter 969

    Su Tang covered her mouth and snickered, "well, go back with the teacher, and wait for your sister-in-law to pick you up after school." Gaia looked suspicious. "Really? It''s not going to disappear again, is it Sue sugar put out her little thumb and caught Gaia''s finger. "Of course not! To cheat you is two ha! " Gaia was surprised and said, "by the way, sister-in-law, what about Er ha? I haven''t seen him for a long time. I miss him so much. "¡° Go to school, and you''ll see it when you get back. " Su Tang rubbed Gaia''s head, then got up and motioned the teacher to take Gaia away with her eyes. Su Tang looks at the stunned silver wolf orcs and sky swallowing Python orcs, then looks behind the adults, but keeps looking inside, with eager cubs in her eyes. She explained with a smile, "this is the school. It''s for cubs to learn and play. When you settle down, you can also send them here."¡° Learning? " A female silver wolf couldn''t help asking, "what to learn?" After asking, she found that everyone''s eyes were on her. The female felt a little embarrassed. She blushed, bowed her head and hugged her half cub, which was only to the root of her thigh. Su Tang said with a smile, "everything can be learned. The school will give priority to teaching the cubs to learn and use words. At the same time, according to the wishes of the cubs and their father amu, selective education will be given to the cubs, such as medical skills, farming, hunting, weaving and so on."¡° Medicine, medical skill? " Everyone''s faces are filled with wonder. In their cognition, the doctor is a very important person in a tribe. Usually, the doctor will only teach his own cubs the skills of medicine, which is unthinkable to other people! But now, what do they hear? In this place called school, you can learn medical skills¡° Is this, is this true? " For a moment, everyone was so nervous and excited that they didn''t know where to put them¡° It''s true, of course Su Tang continued to lead everyone forward, "go to eat something first, Taoyuan has a lot of good, you will know later." Camp canteen - the steamed rice is still hot just after noon. Hongguo arranged several skilled females to stir fry several large pots of vegetables.

 Chapter 970

    "PATA!" A cub stretched his arm, trembling with a spoon, accidentally dropped a large piece of meat on the table. The surrounding silver wolf people all looked in the past. The cub stopped, his eyes widened and he didn''t dare to breathe aloud. The Taoyuan Orc sitting next to the cub quickly picked up the piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. "Our wife said that the meat that had been dropped could still be eaten in three seconds! Hey, hey. " Seeing that everyone was still in a daze, the Taoyuan Orc raised his hand and said, "eat it quickly, or it won''t taste good when it''s cold, and it''s easy to get sick." While saying that, he also helped the baby just scoop a big spoon of vegetables, and friendly smile to the baby. Young Eminem is also a shy female, red face to the Taoyuan Orc whispered thanks, "thank you, thank you."¡° It''s OK, we are all Taoyuan people! " The rough and open-minded attitude of Taoyuan orcs has completely relieved the wary orcs of silver wolf and sky swallowing python. When they learn the appearance of Taoyuan orcs, after eating the first meal, they all stare in shock¡° This is delicious¡° I''ve never had such delicious meat before¡° Is this grass? How delicious the grass is¡° What''s this white one? It smells good! It''s more delicious to eat with meat! " The cry of surprise came one after another. When everyone was immersed in the harbor of delicious food, the Taoyuan orcs who had crowded into the crowd quietly retreated. Deep hiding and fame. First contact with such a delicious, plus all the way, whether orcs or females, a big appetite. Red fruit let people steamed out, rice finally not enough to eat, and then steaming time is too late, but had to first use steamed bread top. However, steamed bread for the new people, this is a new experience exclusive to the taste buds. When everyone came out of the camp canteen, they all had to help their waists. Old Nick also took people to sort out the houses, but the two groups have a large number of people, and the spare houses are scattered. How to allocate the spare houses, we need to ask their wishes.

 Chapter 971

    Su Tang nodded and explained, "it''s a house, but there are many kinds of houses. The house just now is called the canteen, which is used by the tribesmen to eat. The school we saw on our way here is also a house, which is used for children''s lessons. There are also houses for special treatment, called hospitals, and finally the houses we want to live in. " Yin Kuang nodded, "is there anything different about the house we live in?" Sue sugar thought about it and said, "well, what kind of environment do you silver wolf orcs like to stay in? sunshine? shade? Or quiet? " Yin Kuang did not want to return, "I like the shade."¡° I love sunshine¡° I like it, too! "¡° I''m old and I like quiet places Su Tang nodded with a smile. "That''s it. There are many kinds of houses because they want to meet different needs of everyone. Why don''t we go and see which houses we have, and then we can choose the ones we like to live in Yin Kuang nodded, "I think it''s OK." After su Tang''s explanation, everyone understood what was going on, so they didn''t resist and went to see the house with them. The first one to come is the exclusive courtyard. This kind of house has a large space and is most suitable for people with a large family to live together. It is not far from the school, canteen and hospital. It is the first choice for children in the family. After that, they came to the newly built small high-rise building of the tribe, with eight floors and two households on each floor. The fourth, fifth and sixth floors were full of young people who were newly married in Taoyuan, and the rest were still empty. The light of the small high-rise building is very good, and the houses here are relatively less noisy than those in the exclusive courtyard, so some orcs who like sun and have a quiet demand immediately decided to live here. Further to the outside, it is still the building of the exclusive courtyard, but different from before, there is a large piece of farmland behind each courtyard, which is very suitable for the elderly but busy Orc females. Every small courtyard is adjacent to each other. When you have nothing to do, you can come to the door and chat. In front of the door are paved green brick roads, which look beautiful and clean.

 Chapter 972

    After all the new people settled down, it was already an afternoon. As it happens, it''s time for Gaia to finish school. Su Tang plans to go back to take Gaia off school. Ye Qiao slightly frowned, "you are tired all day, just let him come back, anyway, it is not far away." Su Tang smiles and shakes his head. "It''s OK. I don''t feel tired after I change my constitution. Besides, I''ve already promised ya ya that I can''t break his promise." See ye Qiao can''t persuade, then sighed, "that''s OK."¡° By the way, Joe, who are Huasheng and huamo with now? "¡° When I was there, I always took it with me. Later I came out to find you, and I gave it to Hongguo. " Sue sugar nodded thoughtfully, "yes, aunt Hongguo is very reliable. Then I''ll take them back. I''ve missed them for such a long time. " Ye Qiao took Su Tang''s hand and said, "no! I''ll take it for you, son. You''ve been waiting for Cain in the tribe recently. By the way, try the wedding dress I prepared for you. In addition, you need more snacks for the wedding preparation. I don''t want to wait any longer. " Su Tang looks embarrassed. She said with a dry smile, "didn''t I get married? I''m not as anxious as you are Ye Qiao snorted and patted Su Tang''s forehead with his hand¡° What nonsense? Of course I''m in a hurry. I can''t find such a good daughter-in-law with a lantern. Don''t think I can''t see that the head of the silver wolf tribe still covets you. Although he''s good, he''s still a little worse than ayin. So you can do it quickly, or he''ll die. " Sue sugar''s mouth can''t help twitching. Ye Qiao''s words are more and more ridiculous. Helplessly shook his head, did not answer. When they talked, they went back home. Although I haven''t come back for such a long time, I am so familiar with the placement of any items in the room, and the room is clean and clean, without a sense of miasma. It can be seen that during the period when they left, the house was cleaned regularly. Close the door, Su Tang put Er ha out of the space.

 Chapter 973

    Of course, the harvest is full at the same time, it means that they missed the school time of Gaia perfectly. When we rush to school, the cubs in the school are almost gone. Gaia is sitting on the stone pier on the playground with a small face, and a female teacher is accompanying him. Su Tang went to him, "Hi, Xiao Yaya, I''ve come to pick you up from school." when she heard the sound, her eyes suddenly lit up, but then she thought of something. She turned around and sat down in anger¡° For whom? Tiger cubs itch, don''t they Ye Qiao this fierce temper, immediately can''t stand, clench fist to come forward to prepare to hammer him. Su sugar quickly grabbed Ye Qiao and shook his head with a helpless smile¡° It''s my sister-in-law who is not good enough to remember the time when little Gaia left school. I promise I won''t do that next time, OK? " Gaia turns to see Su Tang. She looks like she wants to forgive her, but she seems to be afraid of something and refuses to speak. This awkward little figure is lovely and tight. Su Tang came forward and took Gaia''s hand. "Go home, my sister-in-law will make you something delicious, which you haven''t eaten before." Children''s attention is very easy to be diverted. When it comes to food, it''s time to have fun¡° I haven''t eaten it before? What''s delicious? How delicious is it? " Su Tang laughs, "keep it secret. You''ll know when I do it." Walking all the way back, as soon as he got close to the house, he heard erha''s cry and howl, which pricked his ears. Su sugar some headache pinched the eyebrow, still want to go back later how to coax it. After hearing the cry, Gaia''s eyes suddenly brightened, "it''s ER ha!" Then, scatter Su Tang''s hand, rush to the house like a small shell, fall on ER ha''s side, hold his neck, lie on the ground and roll back and forth¡° Ha ha ha ha, er HA is really you. I miss you so much. Do you miss me? "¡° Whine whine whine whine whine ¡« "Er ha''s face was puzzling, then he began to roll passively, and the dog was dizzy¡° Er ha, are you getting thinner? How do I feel you''re not as big as before? "¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa

 Chapter 974

    It seems that in order to confirm what ye Qiao said, er ha''s miserable dog barking soon came from the yard. Sue sugar recognized it was calling for help. I took a look through the window - a little white tiger bigger than erha was showing its teeth. Erha''s tail is tightly clamped. If you look at it carefully, its four legs are trembling. The dog''s eyes are huge, and its voice is out of tune. Gaia, who has become a little white tiger, rushes forward. Erha screams with fright and starts running in the yard. When Gaia saw this, he immediately became more excited. Su Tang takes back her sight and smiles at Ye Qiao. "It''s just a fight between children. Don''t worry. Let''s cook." Ye Qiao sighed a breath, some pitifully looked out of the window two ha one eye, did not speak again. After that time, they devoted themselves to the study of cream cake. After more than an hour, they did it. Although the taste is far worse than that of blue star, the creamy and mellow taste is still very good, which is the only one in the animal world. Putting the cake on the table, Su Tang called out, "Ya Ya, er ha, I''m back for dinner." Not long - Gaia rushed back first, his forehead was soaked with broken hair, and his eyes were bright. After seeing the cream cake covered with fruit on the table, he exclaimed, "Wow, what''s this? How beautiful it looks Yejo grabbed Gaia by the back collar and stopped him from approaching the table. Frowning slightly, "go wash your hands and face, and see what you''ve become? What about erha? Why are you alone? " Gaia pointed to the door. "Isn''t that there? I''ll wash my hands first Said, seems to be in order to escape what general, the Ya Fei quickly ran away. Su Tang took advantage of the situation and saw Er ha limping back with a look of resentment. Originally, his glossy black hair was gnawed at several places, but there was no bloodstain. It was the disordered and gray hair that made erha feel embarrassed. You don''t have to think about who did it.

 Chapter 975

    Yejo was unmoved. Gaia secretly looked up at Yeqiao and muttered in a low voice, "Eminem, why do you ignore me?" Ye Qiao''s face is cold, "what do you care?"¡° I, I apologized. Why didn''t you talk to me? And I didn''t mean to. I was just so happy. " Gaia bowed her head wrongly, her eyes were moist, and her whole body wilted. Ye Qiao gently put down the knife and fork, thinking about what Su Tang said to her before, pressing his temper and looking at Gaia, he said faintly, "you didn''t do anything wrong, why do you want to apologize to me?" Gaia looked at Yeqiao blankly. Su Tang couldn''t help but smack his mouth and thought, Yaya usually looks like a ghost. How can he be stupid at this time? Sue sugar whispered, "you amu mean, who should you apologize to most?" After thinking for a moment, Gaia had an epiphany. He turned his eyes to ER ha. Er ha, after eating the cake, is lying on the ground and licking the place where he was gnawed. This curtain fell in Gaia''s eyes, adding a bit of sadness inexplicably. The nose is sour. This next also don''t wait for leaf Qiao they say again what, he is carrying the cake that hasn''t finished eating, come to two ha side. Er ha saw Gaia''s figure, and suddenly his hair stood up, subconsciously he stepped back. Just after two steps back, it was strongly embraced by Gaia¡° Two ha, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t do this to you today. I''ll give you the cake. Can you forgive me? "¡° Ouch ~ "excuse me, you''ve got it. Let me go¡° Two ha, don''t be angry with me. I regard you as a good friend. I''m so happy to see you today. "¡° Oooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo¡° Er ha, don''t worry. I won''t chew your skin any more. I''ll cheat you. I''m a stupid roe deer beast! "

 Chapter 976

    "In fact, it''s very simple, but it''s not enough. Let''s make some snacks later, and let Yaya take him to school tomorrow. Now that he has gradually realized that he has to control his behavior, and with the help of snacks, he will get better." Ye Qiao sighed, "I hope so." How can one''s own cub not be distressed? When Sutang didn''t come back, Yeqiao went to pick up Gaia from school. Every time I see other cubs playing around, and Gaia squats in the sand pit pitifully to play with sand, Yeqiao is also sad for him. But the Yapi up when ye Qiao can also give the gas half dead, which is always a headache¡° Children of this age have actually reached the stage of being able to effectively control their own behavior, but they just need the help and guidance of our adults. Blindly beating and scolding can only stimulate their rebellious mentality. We should follow their example and let them understand some truth. It''s a long process. Don''t worry. Take your time. Yaya is a very obedient child. Don''t worry, it won''t be crooked. " Ye Qiao nodded deeply, "what you said is reasonable. It''s not easy to raise a child!" Su Tang covered her mouth and snickered. The next day. Gaia went to school happily with a snack made of sugar. Su Tang and ye Qiao peek at the railings outside the school. With the help of dim sum, some cubs began to try to get in touch with Gaia, but most of them were still in a wait-and-see state because of his previous "bad deeds". Seeing the appearance, ye Qiao felt more relieved. It''s better than she teaches Gaia to get along with other cubs, and Gaia, in turn, uses force to subdue those cubs, but is rejected¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The second day back to Taoyuan. There are still many trivial things.

 Chapter 977

    on the third day. The orcs led by wenjue and Haiqi also came back, but Cain still did not see them. After the work of the two tribes, Sutang was suddenly idle. Besides making some food every day, she spent the rest of her time guessing and calculating when Cain would come back. If the Acacia stone, which represents the health level of the two people, is not always bright, Su Tang will think wildly. On the fifth day. Ye Qiao couldn''t stand Su Tang''s negative state, so he came to her early in the morning¡° Get up and don''t sleep. Come and try the exotic wedding dress I''ve prepared for you. If there''s anything inappropriate, I''ll ask someone to modify it. " Su Tang is pulled up from the bed by Ye Qiao with a dazed look. Head on pocket is a heavy clothes down, almost put her back to bed. Hear ye Qiao say this is her wedding dress, Su sugar just cheer up, spread out the clothes to shake. The light leopard skin is very beautiful in shape and thread. The collar is generous, which can show the clavicle well. The skirt lining of the wedding dress is a lighter gray unknown animal skin as the backing. The skirt is made of the dried green bulbus grass that ye Qiao said before, which is divided into filaments, and then dyed white with green juice stem liquid, and hand woven after drying. Because it is hand woven, so the lattice of the mesh has some big, Su Tang''s little thumb can be inserted. But fortunately, there are three layers of gauze, and the green grass also has a certain toughness, so it looks very awning. It matches with the leopard skin of the upper body, just like what ye Qiao said, it has a kind of exotic beauty. Su Tang from the heart heartfelt praise, "you are too powerful, this wedding dress is really beautiful, I like it very much!" Ye Qiao complacent smile, "this is my own design, can not beautiful?"? I''ll go out first. Try it Sue sugar nodded, "OK." After a long time, ye Qiao asked outside the door, "are you dressed?"¡° All right Sue sugar''s voice sounds short.

 Chapter 978

    Ye Qiao touched his chin, a look of admiration, "good, ah, it''s a pity, it''s not the right time." While saying this, ye Qiao reached out to touch Su Tang''s wedding dress and said half jokingly, "do you want me to divorce Lao Wen and let him marry me again? Then I can also wear wedding dress, ha ha ha Sue sugar shook her head helplessly. His face turned red and his voice was short. "The upper body is a little tight. How can I change it?" Ye Qiao: "can''t you bear it any more? I think it''s just right to outline your figure. If it''s widened, it won''t look as good as it is now. " Sue sugar shook her head firmly¡° No, I can''t bear it. If I wear it to the wedding, I may get a fork in the road. " Had it not been for the elasticity of the leopard belt, she would not have been able to wear it. So now she''s as if she''s bound by animal skin. It''s very difficult for her to make a move, let alone take off her clothes. Ye Qiao turns around Su Tang, and then points to his back¡° How about a split here and the same leopard tie? This will maximize the integrity of the wedding dress, and will not let you sulk, a little backless design is also eye-catching, but also to maximize your advantages Sue sugar nodded busily¡° According to you, according to you, according to you. Now, I think it''s too boring Ye Qiao congealed out a pair of small scissors, "I''ll help you cut a little bit of air first, slow work out of delicate work, can''t worry, I''ll call red fruit to help me change, and take some materials by the way." Just feel tight back suddenly a loose, Su sugar suddenly breathed a breath. Ye Qiao put away the scissors, patted Su Tang''s back, "OK, not stuffy?" Sue sugar nodded. Ye Qiao: "then you wait for me at home. I''ll ask someone to get the materials, and then I''ll help you change them. You can look in the mirror first to see if there''s anything wrong with it, and then I''ll change it together."¡° Good After Yeqiao left, Sutang looked in the mirror. I don''t know if I''ve been in the world of beasts for a long time. I always feel that the hide is good-looking and endurable. After stinking for a while, she felt a little tongue dry, so she went downstairs to the kitchen to pour water. As soon as I had two drinks, I heard something coming from outside. Su Tang thought it was Ye Qiao who came back, but she didn''t care too much. She rushed out the door and said, "Joe, I''m in the kitchen. I''ll have a drink, and I''ll come out." There was no sound outside.

 Chapter 979

    "Well, are you used to coming here?" Yin Kuang nodded, "since I can remember, the most unforgettable thing I''ve ever done is to bring my people to Taoyuan." It''s not that Yin Kuang deliberately flatters Taoyuan or makes such remarks to please Su Tang. That''s exactly what he thought. In fact, before he came to Taoyuan, he was also very worried. He was afraid that Taoyuan could not accept so many people at one time. Even he is ready to leave Taoyuan again and find another place to be his clan. But when he really came to Taoyuan, he found out how ridiculous his original idea was. If Taoyuan can''t take good care of his people, there''s no place in the world of beasts, even in the kingdom of ten thousand beasts that he has never been to. Sue sugar nodded, "that''s OK. What''s the matter with you coming to me?" Yin Kuang came back and said, "well, it was said yesterday that I was appointed as the preparatory elder of Taoyuan. I was wondering if it was because of you... That''s why..." before he finished, Su Tang knew what he was going to say. Then he raised his hand and interrupted with a smile¡° You think too much. Do you know what a preparatory elder is? " Yin Kuang shook his head. Su Tang: "I''ll explain it to you from the beginning." Since its establishment, Taoyuan has been composed of three tribes: the pterygos, the weasels and the CHUANSHI. Then the white tigers and mermaids joined in, which made the team of Taoyuan bigger and more troublesome. So a Presbyterian group was set up. The original intention of the Presbyterian group is to help the clan leader share the affairs within the clan. Each race selects an orc or female to serve as the leader, which is more convenient for handling affairs. Therefore, the Presbyterian group is generally held by the clan leader before the tribe. Therefore, Taoyuan now has six elders, and it is these six elders who jointly run the operation of Taoyuan during Cain''s absence. Because of the special relationship between wenjue and Cain, and wenjue is the strongest God warrior in Taoyuan so far, he is the first of the six elders by default. Besides Cain Sutang, wenjue has the greatest power. The Presbyterian is the Presbyterian candidate selected by the Presbyterian group from the new tribe. After the test period has expired and the tribe officially joins, they can enjoy the treatment and rights of the Presbyterian.

 Chapter 980

    Finish it. Yin Kuang doesn''t seem to have the slightest intention of leaving. Su Tang asked very kindly, "is there anything else you don''t understand? You can ask me. " Yin Kuang paused for a moment. He looked at Su Tang. His gray golden eyes were surging with a complex look¡° Aren''t you angry that you helped us so much when I treated you so much before? " Su Tang: "Hey, contentment is always happy. In fact, I was quite oppressed. But considering the benefits in the past, if you hadn''t taken me in at the beginning, I would probably have had a very difficult time. So people should learn to be grateful. I appreciate your help to me, so I won''t be angry. "¡° Gratitude... Yin Kuang pondered these two words again and again, "you''re right. Learn to be grateful." Sue sugar smiled and didn''t talk. The room was silent again, and there was an awkward atmosphere in the air. Su Tang smiled dryly and his face was almost stiff. When he was hesitating whether to get up to see off the guests, Yin Kuang suddenly spoke again¡° In fact, I have one more thing... Su Tang immediately cheered up and looked at Yin Kuang with a smile. Being stared at so seriously, Yin Kuang''s always cold face rarely gets a blush. From his huff and puff tone and dodging eyes, Su Tang felt a thump in his heart. She seems to have guessed what Yin Kuang is going to say. But Su Tang didn''t panic at all. Because with her experience of watching TV in Bluestar for more than ten years, often in this case, someone will come out to do damage! So Su Tang straightened his chest and looked at Yin Kuang calmly, "what''s up? What do you say? "¡° In fact, I, i... Yin Kuang''s face is red, but he just can''t say it. Su Tang also waited left and right. No one came in to interrupt. Helpless sigh, sure enough, the TV series are deceptive. Su Tang looked a little serious and looked at Yin Kuang, "I know what you want to say, but we are impossible. I love my partner very much and will only love him in the future. Do you understand what I say? " Yin Kuang was stunned for a moment. The stunned expression on his face was not disguised. He looked a little sad. "In fact, i... Su Tang continued before he finished saying," but don''t be too sad. There are many beautiful single females in Taoyuan. You are still young and you will always meet the right one. " As he said, he patted Yin Kuang on the shoulder.

 Chapter 981

    When Yin Kuang heard the sound, he immediately tightened his body and was very alert. But then I thought that there were so many powerful orcs in Taoyuan, and then I relaxed again. On the contrary, Su Tang was obviously dull when he heard the roar, and then his face was stained with joy. She picked up her skirt and ran to the door. The whole body was very excited and disordered¡° Where are you going? " Yin Kuang stretched out his hand to stop it, but didn''t stop it, so he followed him out. While chasing Su Tang, he actually had a faint guess in his heart. Besides her future partner, the so-called Taoyuan patriarch, who can make su Tang break his achievements and be so excited? But even if he knew, he couldn''t help but want to follow up and have a look. He didn''t know why he was like this. Maybe it''s because I''ve heard people around me praising Cain before I came to Taoyuan. Su Tang is also interested in Cain, so I''m curious about him. Yin Kuang felt that they were about the same age. Even if Cain was the patriarch of Taoyuan, it wouldn''t prove anything. Yin Kuang has been following Su Tang because of his curiosity about the patriarch he has never met. Otherwise, with his level 3 speed ability, it''s easy to stop Su Tang¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Su Tang felt her heart almost flying out of her chest. Seeing the big tiger in the sky getting closer and closer, her heart was filled with sweetness. The big tiger landed with a flash of white light. The next second, Su Tang fell into a very familiar embrace¡° Ah Yin... I miss you so much. " Sugar hugged Cain tightly and buried his face in his chest¡° Sugar, I finally found you. " Cain hardly closed his eyes for more than fifty days and nights. The team he led was the fastest and the farthest away, so Yeqiao found Su Tang and sent someone back to report. The ORC was tired and finally caught up with Cain. When Cain got the news, he immediately handed over the command of the team to Adam, and the whole man rushed back at the speed of light. Even so, it took more than ten days to get back. At the moment when he really hugged Su Tang, his heart, which had been raised high, fell down again. Wen Jue, ye Qiao and others also came at the news.

 Chapter 982

    With that, Lord Wen waved to the people who were gradually surrounded, "it''s all right. Go back. We''ll celebrate when everyone comes back." The people of the clan also cooperated very well and dispersed slowly in an orderly way. When they were almost gone, Yin Kuang''s figure was still clubbing here, which seemed very abrupt. Cain saw him at a glance. Su Tang explained with a smile, "this is Yin Kuang, the patriarch of the silver wolf tribe. I was sent to their tribe before. Fortunately, I was taken in, so I can come back so soon." After hearing this, Cain looked at Yin Kuang with a positive face and nodded to him, "thank you for taking care of Tangtang all the time. Since we have come to Taoyuan, we will be a family in the future. If you need any help, just ask!" The silver wolf''s eyes flashed. He smiled faintly and nodded back, "yes." The two orcs looked directly into each other''s eyes, and the atmosphere was unspeakably strange. Sue sugar, hurry! She was afraid that if Yin Kuang''s mouth fell, she accidentally told her that she had just suspected that Yin Kuang liked her but was beaten in the face. That''s really a big social death scene! If Cain hadn''t come back suddenly, she might still be sitting in the living room, buttoning her toes awkwardly. Su Tang''s eyes turned and saw aunt Hongguo who was coming this way, but was ready to turn back because she heard Lord Wen''s words¡° Aunt Hongguo, come here! " Su Tang''s eyes brightened, waved to Hongguo, then looked at Yin Kuang and said mysteriously, "didn''t you just say you didn''t know who to look for? Just ask aunt Hongguo if you have any questions. " While talking, Hongguo has come over. Su Tang pushed Yin Kuang in front of her and smiled brightly, "aunt Hongguo, this new clan needs your help. Take him with you." Red fruit smiled very heartily, "yes, come with me." Seeing them off, Su Tang was relieved. In the twinkling of an eye, Cain looked at her bitterly¡° What, what''s the matter? " Cain was jealous as if he were angry with his husband. "Why do you keep staring at him?" Su Tang''s brain got stuck for a moment, but she quickly responded, "just love the new people?" Cain''s face was still broken. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with Su Tang''s answer. His face was full of ''I''m not happy''! Stachyose:¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤

 Chapter 983

    After su Tang finished, he took Cain''s sight behind his back and raised his eyebrows at Yeqiao. Su Tang: How''s it going? Did I throw this pot well? Ye Qiao:... Ye Qiao silently picked up the needle and thread in his hand, "I''d better change your wedding dress."¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Yin Kuang follows Hongguo away, but his sight still glances at Su Tang from time to time. Looking at Su Tang holding the orc''s hand, he giggled and didn''t know what he was talking about¡° Their feelings seem very good. " Hongguo was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "yes, the relationship between the patriarch and the saint is very good. Earlier in the wilderness, the saint was in poor health. She was thin and small. She couldn''t eat a piece of meat in a meal. Later, Mountain God''s anger occurred in the wilderness. If it weren''t for the saint and patriarch, our whole winged tiger tribe might have died. Also under the leadership of the saint and the patriarch, we came here to build a paradise. Later, in order to improve the saint''s physique, the clan leader braved difficulties and dangers and took the saint to the beast country to find a way. Fortunately, now they have returned safely. Now everyone can rest assured. " Yin Kuang was puzzled. "Isn''t your clan leader one of the five tribes, the cub of the head of the white tiger clan? How could it be in the wilderness? " Hongguo sighed, "the patriarch was recognized last season. He has been raised in the wing tiger tribe since childhood. The story in the middle is a little complicated. If you are interested, I''ll tell you slowly." Yin Kuang nodded and was silent. From Hongguo''s praising attitude, he could feel that the female in front of him spoke highly of the patriarch. It''s nothing but her praise. What''s terrible is that except for their new silver wolf tribe and tuntian Python tribe, all the other Taoyuan orcs seem to have accepted his kindness and are grateful to him. Moreover, he seemed to be a level 7 God warrior... Yin Kuang shook his head and smiled bitterly. When you haven''t seen me before and don''t know the situation, you can comfort yourself because he has a very strong Ah Fu to rely on. But now he found that he got everything today with his own efforts. He is a respectable strong man.

 Chapter 984

    Adam and they finally came back eight days later and lay back in a clean and bright room to wash their physical and mental fatigue. Su Tang and Cain''s wedding was scheduled two days later - Qiumo couldn''t move her eyes when she saw Su Tang''s wedding dress, and her face was full of ''I want it too''! Su Tang had an idea and looked at Adam excitedly, "brother, why don''t you and Momo hold a wedding with us?" Before Adam said anything, Qiumo immediately nodded, "OK, OK, I want to wear such beautiful clothes!" Adam smiled and nodded. "OK, listen to you." So when they happily went to Ye Qiao and asked her to help make another wedding dress, they were told that the materials were not enough. At that time, when ye Qiao only prepared the wedding dress, it was only the experimental stage. He did not prepare much materials. In order to make the most perfect state, he lost a lot. Therefore, there is no hay for making wedding gauze and gauze. If you want to make it again, you can only collect new materials next season. Hearing this, Qiumo lowered his head very disappointed, "that''s all right." Su Tang touched Qiumo''s soft hair, "don''t be sad. I''ll help you design a unique wedding dress when you collect materials next season."¡° Good! " Qiumo immediately smiled¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ The night before the wedding. According to the custom of blue star, in order to avoid the rush of joy between the two new couples, in order to make the next day''s wedding safe, ye Qiao took Su Tang to live in an empty house a little farther away and prohibited the new couple from meeting. Su Tang is happy and at ease. Lying on a big bed more than two meters wide, a person feels a little cool and comfortable¡° Ah, how comfortable! " Rolling back and forth on the bed, without Cain''s shackles, there was comfort in his hair from head to foot. One didn''t notice and rolled to the bedside. With a sense of weightlessness, Su Tang''s heart lifted up. I closed my eyes with a little fear and was ready to fall fart pier. The next second, he fell into a hot and familiar embrace. When he opened his eyes and saw the sharp and angular face in front of him, Su Tang opened his mouth, "you... Huh?" Before he finished, he was blocked.

 Chapter 985

    Su Tang waved like a scum girl, and his casual attitude was like a nightmare beast with enough to eat and drink. This attitude made the big tiger very dissatisfied, and the white light flashed all over him again. Cain, who had recovered his adult body, held Sue sugar tightly. Su Tang didn''t break away for a while. In order not to let Yeqiao find out, he didn''t dare to make too much noise. He reached out and twisted a handful of soft meat from Cain''s waist and whispered, "then don''t make trouble, go to bed and leave early tomorrow. Don''t let Eminem find out." It was in his vigorous age, with soft fragrance and warm jade in his arms, Cain''s whole body was very stiff. Since his ability was promoted to level 7, his physique has made a further leap. Su Tang can''t even scratch him. On the contrary, because of this provocation, the whole person''s breathing is a little heavy. Cain nodded casually, "well, go to sleep." Su Tang closed his eyes at ease. Cain kept his word and slept with her all night without any irregular behavior. A good night''s dream. When Su Tang opened his eyes again, there was no one around him. He touched the cold quilt to prove that the other party had left for a long time¡° "Please come in." With the sound of pushing the door, ye Qiao came in happily with his wedding dress, followed by several handy females familiar with Su Tang, such as red fruit, willow leaf and green fruit. Seeing Su Tang sitting on the bed with a confused face, yejos pulled her out unambiguously¡° You''re married today. Are you still sleeping? Hurry up and dress up to ensure that you are the most beautiful boy in Taoyuan today! " Su Tang is a little embarrassed. Yes, she got married today. But I don''t know why, I don''t feel at all. It''s the sense of expectation, excitement and freshness of marriage. But if you ask her again whether she is happy to marry Cain, she will also feel very happy.

 Chapter 986

    (I went to the job interview today. I''m too tired to code words. Sorry, babies, replace it with a new book. I''ll replace the correct content before 10 a.m. tomorrow. Love you, Meng ~) Xia Liang broke up with Chen Jixi! The news was like being planted with wings. In just one afternoon, all those who knew them knew it. According to people familiar with the matter, Xia Liang empathized and dumped the old story! Most people who hear this say scoff! Xia Liang chased Chen Jixi for three years. In order to enter the same university as Chen Jixi, he got up earlier and slept later than the dog in senior three. Finally live up to expectations from the class countdown counter attack to the top ten of the class! Not only was Chen Jixi admitted to the same school, but also he was successfully won in the summer vacation of senior three! It is also a good story in a! Unfortunately, the weather is not beautiful... At noon, Xia Liang''s circle of friends suddenly updated a dynamic: one is not two wide, each is happy. Many people were stunned when they saw the news. What''s the meaning of this? Xia Liang broke up with Chen Jixi? It was soon found that in the past, Xia Liangfa''s circle of friends and Chen Jixi were the first to like comments, but don''t mention comments today. There was no praise. Everyone can''t believe it! Is it true that you should show your love and die quickly? In the past few years of college, Xia Liang and Chen Jixi are used to eating dog food! Suddenly such a coquettish operation made people stunned, but they couldn''t help poking them to ask what was going on. However, both parties seem to be missing. This is more realistic break-up rumors¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ An Shu stood on the roadside, holding his mobile phone anxiously and waving to the taxi¡° How about Shaoyi? Are you cool? " Lu Shaoyi shook her head and said, "no!" There are many vehicles coming and going, but there is no empty taxi. Ann Shu went to the shade of the bus stop sign and looked at the big sun above her head. She couldn''t help cursing, "what bad weather does it make people live!" As he spoke, he wiped the sweat off his forehead. Lu Shaoyi glanced at an Shu in vain and said, "I don''t know who said the weather was good today and insisted on pulling me out to go shopping?" An Shu looked down at his cell phone like ''I don''t understand what you''re talking about''¡° Hey! Shaoyi! I got the car! Ha ha! "

 Chapter 987

    So noisy all the way, I soon came to the new activity square of the tribe. The activity square was also completed not long ago. Compared with the square of Bluestar, some fitness equipment and toys are placed. It is a good place for recreation after dinner, old and young. The activity square is very beautiful at the moment. One arch wreath door after another forms a path to the center of the square. The square is also surrounded by flowers and flowers, with a strong aroma. Even the tables, chairs and benches placed aside are carefully decorated with flowers and branches. Looking at the dreamy, picturesque, gentle and beautiful scene in front of her, Su Tang felt warm. Because now the rainy season is almost over and many plants have withered. It must have taken a lot of effort to collect so many flowers and plants. Cain stopped in front of the arched wreath door, and Sue sugar jumped down with Yeqiao''s help. Then a white light flashed - Cain returned to adulthood. He wore clothes made of gray and black animal skin. In order to echo Su Tang''s clothes, he specially wore a leopard print tie. Su Tang is also the first time to see him dressed so formally. Hiss... It''s very nice¡° The auspicious hour came -- "welcome the newcomers!" Adam stood in the middle of the square as the wedding master. Different from them, Adam didn''t know what to put on his face. He wore a hat full of long tail feathers and a necklace made of various beast teeth around his neck. It was a proper primitive style. As soon as Su Tang saw him, he couldn''t help laughing. Adam had a black face. He pulled the feathers on his head with some impatience and was very disgusted. But there''s no way. As a Taoyuan priest, he has to wear it like this. However, Taoyuan is different from other tribes. Maybe we can discuss not to wear such stupid clothes in the future. Sue sugar took her eyes back. She took the bouquet in Yeqiao''s hand, took Cain''s arm in one hand, and slowly walked to the center of the square under the blessing of the people. Until you stand in front of Adam. After Yeqiao''s "pre job training", Adam is very confident to hold his chest up¡° In this day full of sunshine and laughter, we ushered in the marriage ceremony of our Taoyuan patriarch and saint. I''m here to express my heartfelt welcome and thanks for your arrival. Thank you! "

 Chapter 988

    Su Tang was stunned, but he soon recovered his smile¡° Then, Miss Su Tang, would you like to be the companion of Cain''s warrior, love him forever, respect him and trust him? " Facing Adam''s question, Sue sugar held Cain''s hand tightly, with firm and affectionate eyes¡° I swear to the beast God in the name of level 2 God warrior... "Cain suddenly realized what Sutang was going to do and subconsciously wanted to stop it. But his hand was tightly grasped by Su Tang, and he couldn''t pull it out without some force. Then he looked at Su Tang''s firm eyes. Cain no longer exerted himself. He smiled and smiled happily. A white light flew out of Su Tang''s body, proving that the oath has taken effect¡° Now let''s invite the flower boy to send a ring and ask the two newlyweds to exchange pairs of rings. " Gaia walked up solemnly with a small wooden tray in his hand. On the tray were two exquisite wooden boxes, which were padded with hay, and the two rings lay quietly on them. Cain polished the ring himself before. Yeqiao wanted to leave before the wedding. At that time, Su Tang still wondered what she wanted to do and didn''t expect to appear here. Sue sugar looked at Cain. "Kneel on one knee, just like before, and ask me to marry again." Cain took the diamond ring from the box and knelt before Su Tang on one knee. His voice was a little low and hoarse because of tension or excitement¡° Tangtang, will you marry me as my partner? I will treat you all my life. " I''ll treat you all my life. Not how beautiful, how affectionate. It was such a plain language that he had just said when he swore, but Su Tang would still feel hot when he heard it again. The eyes were slowly covered with water mist. She quickly nodded and replied, "yes, I do!" Cain helped her put on the ring, stood up, gently rubbed Sue sugar''s eyes with his thumb, and stroked the glittering and translucent for her. Then Sue sugar also picked up the ring and put it on Cain''s ring finger¡° Put on the ring, and you will be my man. " Cain smiled and rubbed Sue sugar''s head. "It''s already done." The interaction between the two people was most clearly seen by the nearest Adam. He felt that he was about to die of acid. Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of Ye Qiao dancing in the crowd.

 Chapter 989

    "Kiss one! Kiss one! " Yeqiao was making trouble. Suddenly she felt a burst of weightlessness. Then a flower in front of her, she was carried up. After ye Qiao was stunned for a moment, he began to struggle, "old Wen! Lao Wen, let me go. I''m going to the theatre! " Wen Jue patted Ye Qiao''s ass hard, "be safe and go back to clean you up." Ye Qiao''s face turned red, "Lord Wen! You''re tired of living, aren''t you? Who told you to spank me? " As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly heard the people shouting and shouting. Yeqiao began to struggle vigorously again, "ah, can you let me have a look? Did you kiss? Let go of me, let go of me! " Lord Wen not only didn''t let her go, but also pressed harder. His voice was low. "What''s good? Go back and have as many as you want. " Yeqiao:... His face was red as if it was about to burn. It was pure anger¡° Lord Wen, you are an old color critic! "¡° Um. "¡° Do you want to be shameless, Lord Wen? "¡° No. "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Fuck! "¡° As long as possible. " Ye Qiao: (?) convex ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤. The orcs in Taoyuan have been hi for three days and nights. It was in these three days and nights that they didn''t seem to have seen their patriarch and Saint again. Sue sugar curled up in bed. At the moment, she didn''t even want to move a finger. Seeing someone coming towards her with a smile and bare upper body, Su Tang was scared to death. Sobbed in a low voice, "come back? I really can''t! " Cain attached himself and kissed Su sugar''s slightly red and swollen lip, "don''t come yet. I''ll take you to eat. But if you want... Su Tang is smart. She quickly shakes her head, "no, no, let''s go to dinner!" Cain smiled and opened his hand to sue sugar. "I''ll hold you." Su Tang hesitated and nodded, "OK, you wait for me to dress." Because there were only two of them at home, and Su Tang was too tired, he only wore a convenient and light animal skin skirt. In fact, it was a little cold on the rainy night, but it was OK to be held by Cain, and his body temperature kept coming. Cain had never cooked a meal, but with his memory, he cooked a pot of white porridge and heated a few steamed buns. There were delicious dishes sent by Hongguo at home. It was no problem to fill his stomach. While eating, Sue sugar was ready to come out of Cain''s arms, but he pulled her back¡° You''re not wearing pants. It''s cold outside. Sit in my arms and eat. "